《A Saiyan In The Naruto-verse》


 Chapter 1 - The Saiyan in the Naruto-verse

    Chapter 1: Death & Rebirth

    My name is Dante Edmonds, I am 25 years old and I live in the Bronx in New York. I live paycheck to paycheck in an overpriced small-ass, one bedroom and one-bathroom apartment. I work all day and because my job is understaffed, I must work an excessive amount of overtime. Every f.u.c.k.i.n.g day I work 8 hours and an added 8 hours of overtime and I''m still barely paying bills. What is the point of continuing with this life if I''m just a damn slave to my job? When I get home I just eat, sleep, shower and repeat the f.u.c.k.i.n.g cycle. To relax I play video games, read manga and novels, watch movies, shows and anime. My favorites were always Gankutsuou, Dragon Ball, Bleach, One Piece and some of Naruto, the manga of course, too many damn fillers in the anime.

    Like most people with mundane and tedious jobs, daydreaming was my only escape. Due to reading and watching anime and manga, I tend to put myself in the protagonists'' shoes or mostly make my own character in their worlds. Sure, when imagining, I am the master of my own story, all powerful, all knowing and overpowered as hell, but I digress. Now none of that matters considering I died. It''s not hard to believe I died because I was overworked. Dead on my couch with my uniform still on, shitty way to die. I hope they blame my job for this, haha. How can I be conscious of my own death you may ask? Because like in many of the Isekai - genre light novels and manga I have read I am currently conversing with a God, the God we know or from other religions? Who knows?

    God: So, have you come to terms with your death my son?

    Dante: I guess, but why did I have to die so soon? I have tried to take care of myself, organic food, exercise and sleep, if I get to go home to sleep. (sighs deeply)

    God: What do you want me to say, my son? All living things will eventually die, you know this. Just like one of your favorite quotes from one of your favorite anime, "Mores Certa, Hora Incerta". (Death is certain, its hour uncertain -Gankutsuou).

    Dante: I get that, but this isn''t heaven, more like an interview room. What are you going to do? show me the hard drive that is my life and give me the play by play as to how you are gonna send me to hell or something?

    God: Quit quoting comedians. (Shakes head) You are here not just because you died naturally but because you died unfairly. Your death was accelerated by unfair working conditions just to live a tired life without much else to do. Like in your stories, would you like to reincarnate into a one of those worlds?

    Dante: Wow, I would love to but what are my options or under what conditions?

    God: Well, you can go into whatever universe you want and be whatever person you want to be. Just know that I do not govern, nor can I interfere over those fictional universes. Although whatever universe you choose to go to it will be a real world. So, none of those level-up power systems.

    Dante: Dammit! (Snaps fingers) So, if I choose a universe, do I have an option as to what kind of person I will be? Like in the Dragon Ball universe can I choose Saiyan as a race or like in the Naruto universe, can I be an Uchiha, Senju, Uzumaki or Hyuga?

    God: Yes, you can, but if you choose the Dragon Ball universe then you will have to be brought to the time before Frieza destroyed planet Vegeta or earlier.

    Dante: Ok what about mix and matching? Can I be a certain race in a different universe?

    God: You know what, knock yourself out.

    God: Sure, why not, this conversation already took too long anyway.

    Dante: Thank you, God.

    God: You''re welcome my son.

    As the God in front of me snapped his fingers my consciousness began to fade, and I seeped into darkness. I don''t know how much time has elapsed, it could be a few minutes, hours, days or even years. I open my eyes slowly just to find myself floating in a warm liquid. Like most people, I have no awareness or recollection of being in my mothers'' w.o.m.b, so I guess this must be what it feels like to me being born again. Again, more time has elapsed, and I shifted positions, meaning I must be close to being born. I open my eyes and see my exit. I squirm out and the embryonic fluid that kept me warm and toasty is now f.u.c.k.i.n.g freezing! As I cry out of my mothers'' birth canal. I have yet to learn the language completely, even though I took classes in college, Japanese is still hard, but because of years of anime and manga, I can at least make out most of what the people around me are saying. I''m just worried about the surprised looks the doctors, nurses and my parents have for my tail and trying to figure out whether to take it off or keep it. According to the differences of the pictures of me I remember as a baby in my previous life and in this new one, I seem to be much more robust and sturdier without being a chubby baby. I am glad that my parents decided to let me keep my tail although I would have probably at least killed someone due to my abnormal strength of a Saiyan. If I were to throw a tantrum, I would at least be able to kill the doctors and nurses. Since I am a Saiyan I want to keep my tail to master the Great Ape transformation and eventually the True Saiyan form, the form that comes when staying conscious and aware in the Oozaru form and compressing the form into a Super Saiyan 4 look but less powerful but with the full force of Oozaru.

 Chapter 2 - 2: Who I am now

    I am finally being taken home and I finally recognize my parents after a few weeks. Being tested on because of my tail kept me away from my parents for too long. The only good thing that came out of me being tested on was finding out that I have far superior strength compared to other babies but have a small capacity of chakra. I am not worried about the amount of chakra I have because as a Saiyan I will be much more proficient in Ki usage, which is far more versatile and stronger to chakra. From my limited knowledge of this universe and the Dragon Ball universe, Ki or Chi, is a higher level of power which can reach God levels, such as Super Saiyan God or Super Saiyan Blue.

    My mother and father look normal compared to the unique characteristics of the Naruto universe like having pink or purple hair. My parents'' names are Sarunokami Kaien and Sarunokami Satsuki, they have black hair, tan skin and surprisingly, nice hazel eyes. From the conversations I''ve heard so far is that my family is part of an extremely far-off branch of the Sarutobi clan, which the 3rd Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who is the current Hokage, comes from. That explains why our last name is not Sarutobi. By that fact alone I know I am in Konohagakure or Konoha for short. According to my parents my new name is Sarunokami Sage. Haha wow, I may be a Saiyan but that doesn''t mean that I still must follow the same naming sense of the Dragon Ball universe by the Saiyans having vegetable names. It must''ve been Gods last joke or an incredible coincidence, either way the name still sounds cool, well, to me of course. Like my parents, I also have black hair, tan skin and hazel eyes, except for the brown fuzzy tail. Apparently, I am a variant in the shinobi (ninja) world. Some are born with deformities or extra appendages so its not looked down upon too much since most that are variants tend to be stronger than average shinobi. It makes it even more ironic that I have a tail and am from the Sarutobi clan, although one of the lower branches.

    3 Months later.

    Satsuki: So, what does my little Sage wanna do today huh? Are you hungry? I hope not because the way you eat, you will drain mommy completely dry before you are weaned off.

    Said my mother as she holds me up high.

    Kaien: Hahahaha, sorry for laughing honey but that just means he''s healthy doesn''t it?

    Satsuki: (Gives Kaien a scowl) Asshole, of course he is healthy but the amount he eats is too abnormal and painful on my b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    I can understand where my mother is coming from, as a Saiyan, I eat due to my enormous strength and intense aura. The Saiyans'' energy and nutritional intake requirements are a great deal higher than normal Earthlings. This heightened metabolism also benefits my physique despite my gluttonous eating, it is still much harder for me to grow obese or even suffer indigestion or cramps: in fact, it even improves my overall performance. Well, according to a wiki fact that I''ve read anyway. Not to mention that Saiyans are normally kept in incubators for as long as 3 years before they are taken out in order to develop more and grow stronger by the pure nutrients. I hope they start feeding me at least mashed up food soon, so I won''t continue to hurt my mother. (shakes head).

    My father and mother are not that strong in accordance to the power level of this universe. They both are at the regular Jounin level. Because of this they were a little disappointed when they heard I had a small capacity of chakra. Since I am more physically stronger and kept my memories, I am obviously smarter when compared to other babies or even most a.d.u.l.ts. My mother put me down and I started to crawl around in order to stretch out my limbs. It''s only been 3 months since my birth, but I needed to move, it sucks having the knowledge of motion but lack the strength to do it. Hopefully with the Saiyan physique I will be able to stand and walk much faster. Now I only need the opportunity to do so because this is the first time my parents put me down. (Shaking my head) They may be shinobi; they may be killers or assassins but they quite the dotting parents. This tends to happen when couples have their first child. Anyway, I grab on to the door frame and push my stubby little legs up until I start standing.

    Satsuki: Oh my god! Kaien! Look at our son, he is standing on his own.

    Satsuki was covering her mouth, visually shocked and happy at my little milestone achievement.

    Kaien: (Rushing back to the living room) No way! Look at my little man go.

    I then used only one hand on the wall in order to stay up and used my tail to keep my balance. As I stayed still for a minute or two, I started to walk slowly towards my parents. I did this not because I want my parents to think I was some sort of genius, but because I want them to put me down more so I can exercise and start some light physical training for the lack of not being put in an incubation chamber, I wanted to start early. Surprised and shocked, my parents let me walk towards them without them interrupting me. I may have wobbled a little bit, but I completed what I wanted to do, which was to gain mobility in this new body. My parents were very proud as my father grabbed me and held me high in the air while my mother was shedding tears. If this is all it takes for them to be happy, I guess my later actions will make them think I''m some deity or something.

    Another 3 months flew by and my little exercises progressed to the point where I was using my toys as added weights, unfortunately I did not have the 10 times gravity opportunity to adapt like the Saiyans in the incubators have. I was sitting cross legged in the back porch watching my father practice his jutsu, ninja techniques, while my mother was preparing lunch. I was mimicking his hand signs in order to better understand how chakra was released but with minimal care as I was trying to use Ki instead of chakra. My father noticed this and was again, shocked.

    Kaien: What kind or ninja talent is this? He may not be releasing any chakra, but I do sense some type of power, now if only I was a senor ninja, I might be able to tell what kind of power he may be using. I will see if my friend from the Hyuga clan can see what this little guy is doing.

    Unbeknownst to my father I have been also meditating and trying to feel the abundance of Ki around me. Since this universe has less technology and still uses people with nature related powers to fight instead of nuclear arms, the Ki is easier to feel all around me. As a Saiyan, this makes me s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e enough to feel this level of Ki. Since I have no way to measure my power level at this age, I can only assume that I may be able to go to ninja school and still beat the shit out of some students there. I will wait until I can run and punch properly before I force my parents to send me into school way too early. For now, I will continue meditating as I can feel that I am making a bit of progress. A few days later Hyuga Ko, who will be Hinata''s caretaker in the future, came by the house to help my parents out on what kind of power I was using.

    Hyuga Ko: Hey Kaien-san, so where is the little genius you want me to take a gander at?

    Kaien: Well my little guy is in his room playing, but whenever I think I see him play, it looks like he is training instead, which is weird.

    Satsuki: Don''t call my son weird just because he is more diligent than you.

    Ko: Haha, well let me take look a from here first to see what he is up to then.

    The moment Ko activated his Byakugan I sensed someone was peering at me and turned around, thinking an intruder might have been trying to break in. I released the little aura I had to try and scare him away. Ko widened his eyes and started to perspire profusely as he stared at this 6-month-old child glare back at his direction. Ko knew that there was no way I could know who was there, he only knew that I was able to perceive him in a certain direction due to the power needed to activate the Byakugan. Kaien and Satsuki all started to feel Sage''s intimidation, even though they are not sensor ninjas. Ko deactivated his Byakugan. When I sensed the danger leave, I also calmed myself down and lowered my aura. Thinking to myself that it may have been some people fighting outside the house or something, there is no threat to me or my family.

    Ko: I know this may come off as extremely rude, but what kind of monster did you give birth to Satsuki-san? I can sense little Chakra but the pressure of the other power Kaien was talking about was suffocating.

    Satsuki: I know he is my son, but Sage was born with a monkey tail, which is unheard of in our family or even the main branch of our clan.

    Kaien: I have tried to look up his condition in the Sarutobi clan and Konoha archives but found nothing (hangs his head down and sighs deeply). Maybe if we ask the Hokage to come and look at him we may be able to get a clue as to what his condition may be.

    Satsuki: You''re right we can ask Clan leader, Hiruzen-sama, but will he have time to meet us? As Hokage he could be too busy.

    Ko: Well it doesn''t hurt to ask. If it means helping your son what do you have to lose?

    Kaien: I will see if the Hokage will meet with us then.

 Chapter 3 - 3: Meeting the Hokage

    A few days later my parents set up an appointment with the Hokage and brought me along with them. I was walking behind my parents the entire time since I insisted that I wanted to get to know the village better. We took at almost an hour to get to the Hokages'' office because of my small strides and efforts to keep up with my parents walking pace. At the Office the Hokage called us in.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen (Hokage): Come in, come in. I see that the whole Sarunokami family is here.

    Kaien & Satsuki: Thank you for meeting us Hokage-sama. (while bowing)

    Hokage: No need for that. I am sorry for the overdue congradulations on your first child. Come now, what was it that you needed me to investigate?

    Kaien: Thank you for that Hokage-sama. Well, it''s our son, Sage, that we came to see you. As you can see, he was born with an extra appendage. (Gestured at my tail)

    My father picked me up and showed my tail to the Hokage. I can understand why Saiyans in the Dragon Ball anime or manga hated having their tails grabbed. If the tail was not properly trained it hurt like a bitch when someone else squeezes it. With my daily meditation and light weight training, I also found some time to work on my tail, but because I am not even 1 year- old yet I can''t make any excessive training regimes for myself. So, all I can do is glare at my father for grabbing my tail and yell.

    Sage: Nnnoo! (I yelled as I wrapped my tail around my waist and letting my aura out)

    Hokage, Kaien & Satsuki: He talked!

    Although I only said no.

    Satsuki: (Squeezing me tightly while saying) Ah, my smart little boy.

    Kaien: My son may be smart, especially for his age, Hokage-sama, but he is unusually so.

    Hokage: I see your concerns, Kaien. I have heard of shinobi growing extra limbs, some may even have a tail, but to make your son smarter and to have such power at his age without being a Jinchuriki, is something unprecedented. Even though he showed a bit of his power I still didn''t feel any chakra from him, it felt like something else.

    Satsuki: If even the Hokage can''t tell what our son has, then what hope do we have of knowing whether he may have a complication or not? (my mother still holding me tightly)

    Hokage: Well there is no need to lose all hope. I may not be able to sense Sage-boyas'' power but that doesn''t mean that there isn''t a person alive who can''t. We can try Jiraya, I will call for him now, he should be training with Namikaze Minato and Uzumaki Kusina now. Perhaps Sage-boya is using natural energy or Senjutsu chakra rather than his own, internal chakra source?

    My parents, looking like a they just received an epiphany or a revelation from god, looked at each other, then me. I can''t say for a fact that both are unrelated considering that Ki is energy taken from all forms of life, even the air and the vacuum of space hold energy. Natural energy, which is also used in Senjutsu, also holds the same principles but cannot be held or used by a vessel that cannot contain it. Meaning that if ones'' chakra source is small and unbalanced with their physical and spiritual energy, one can''t hold more than their container allows. Because of this, I find that Ki is far more superior and versatile than that of chakra. Since I''m a Saiyan, my Ki container should be limitless if I were to train to expand it. I may not be able to use the techniques that comes with chakra but I can till use Ki based techniques like flight, teleportation, like Goku''s Instant Transmission, Tien Shinhans'' clone splitting and of course the universe destroying Ki blasts, basically much larger and stronger versions of a Bijudama. Even with Ki, if I can convert it to a certain element, I can also use thunder and flame attack.

 Chapter 4 - 4: Sage meeting a Sage

    After a half hour has passed, there was a knock on the Hokages'' office door.

    Jiraya: Hey gramps, what was so important that you had to call me in? Me and Minato were discussing some crucial strategies for the next mission.

    Namikaze Minato: Hello Sandaime-sama.

    Uzumaki Kushina: Hey old man, how are you? Hey who''s this little cutie? Huh, he has a tail.

    Sage: Hello. (I made a small bow to the people who just came in)

    Like my previous action, everyone was stunned as well.

    Jiraya: Oh. So, this is why you called me in gramps? (Jiraya looked at me with inquisitive eyes). Can I see the brat a little closer?

    Kaien & Satsuki: Please do.

    Jiraya picked me up, looked me in my eyes and then started to examine my tail.

    Sage: (The moment Jiraya grabbed and squeezed my tail) Stop!

    Like before I let out my aura and gave Jiraya a blood thirsty look. Jiraya quickly let go of my tail. Everyone in the room was startled by my aura, no matter how small, simply because of my age. I was put down on the floor.

    Jiraya: (With his hand on his chin) Hmm, I can see why the brats'' parents were concerned. This kid is abnormal, and it''s not just the tail. Though his tail is his sore spot. Let me summon Fukasaku-sama, maybe he can sense the power this kid is holding. Kuchiyose no Jutsu (A cloud of white smoke filled the room and a small toad stepped out)

    Fukasaku: Jiraya-chan, I was in the middle of a nap, why did you call for me? Oh, this doesn''t seem to be a normal gathering, if you''re gonna have the Hokage himself present.

    Jiraya: Fukasaku-sama, I called you here to see if you can see through this weird kid here. (Jiraya pointed at me)

    Fukasaku: Hmm, well I sense little to no chakra from him, but his vitality is almost overbearing for one so young. Let me have a closer look at ''em. (Fukasaku hopped over and began to examine me)

    It''s not that I don''t like being looked at or being examined, but the moment my tail is squeezed just makes me furious, but can anyone blame me? Having a full tail is new to me. As much as I''ve shown my aura when my tail is grabbed, they should have learned already to not grab it. Fukasaku was not here for the first few times so, like the others he attempted to grab my tail. My eyes widened and my hair started to stand on end.

    Sage: I said, STOP!! (I let my aura out once more, but I felt that this time my aura grew a little more. I made a full spin with Fukasaku still holding on my tail and I slammed him on the ground with a loud wham)

    I can only guess that because of the repeated grabbing of my tail made me weaker so the intervals between grabs allowed me to recover. Even with this much weakening, recovering and my age, it must''ve activated my Zenkai boost. A Zenkai boost is an ability that is genetically exclusive to Saiyans. The ability is a genetic trait that allows a Saiyan''s power to increase substantially after recovering from near fatal injuries. Although minor, that would be my only explanation as to why my Ki increased much more during my visit to the Hokages'' office.

    Fukasaku: (Gets up slowly, while groaning and shaking his head). My, what a strong brat. I definitely felt his power there. I don''t think it was Senjutsu chakra but at the same time, it still felt that it was but on a much higher level, something purer, more primal.

    Jiraya: Fukasaku-sama, I felt that the brats'' strength somehow grew more since the time I grabbed his tail. I didn''t think his strength would be this much though.

    Fukasaku: Jiraya-chan, next time tell me these things beforehand. So, the boy was born with this tail?

    Kaien & Satsuki: Yes, he was.

    While pondering, Fukasaku looked at me again and I scowled at him.

    Fukasaku: I also have not heard of any child being born with a tail but there doesn''t seem to be any problems. He is healthy and strong. Train him well when he gets to be of age��

    Satsuki: I''m sorry to interrupt you, Fukasaku-sama, but Sage has been training himself while he thinks we are not looking. At first, I thought that it was adorable because he was exercising just like when Kaien was exercising. I thought he was mimicking him. But then I noticed that his repetition was far beyond any normal a.d.u.l.t. As for weights, he himself regulates how much he carries. He started with his toys then progressed to small stones, which I found in his room and some of his clothes pockets.

    Fukasaku: Hmm. Not only strong but smart. Listen, let him continue but since he is still developing, he might not know to stop so a distraction might be required. Does he have a sibling or friends his age he can interact with?

    Kaien: No, he doesn''t but we will try to keep him distracted.

    Satsuki: That would be a huge help, thank you. (Mother made a small bow towards Kushina)

    Fukasaku: Since that is settled, I will take my leave then.

    Jiraya, Hokage, Satsuki & Kaien: Thank you, Fukasaku-sama.

    A cloud of smoke appeared and the sage toad Fukasaku, was sent back to Mt. Myoboku. Minato, Kushina and Jiraya dismissed themselves. Only me, my parents and the Hokage were left in the office.

    Hokage: Satsuki, Kaien, take care of Sage-boya, he will be a great pillar for Konoha one day.

    Satsuki & Kaien: (While bowing) Thank you Hokage-sama.

    My parents picked me up and exited the office. On the way home, my parents were gestating what was said and what they witnessed. I on the other hand needed to keep my exercises more secret, but I guess I can only expect little to no privacy after this meeting with the Hokage.

 Chapter 5 - 5: Learning Teleportation

    It has been a few months and I am finally 1year-old. Kushina and Minato were true to their words and babysat me when they were able in between missions and their free time. I didn''t mind because I get to spend time with the future 4th Hokage, however briefly. I am also sneaking in some training because I can study the Flying Thunder God technique that Konoha''s Yellow Flash is known for. By studying it I can get a feel for the space laws and have a clear understanding when I make my own Instant Transmission technique in the future.

    Namikaze Minato: Kushina, I know we agreed to watch little Sage, but you didn''t have to bring him to the 3rd training ground, it could be dangerous for him.

    Uzumaki Kushina: Don''t worry Minato, I already got the approval from Satsuki-san. She also told me that Sage-chan is quite hardy, so a little tumble won''t even make him cry. (Kushina was pressing my stomach with her finger like I was the Pillsbury doughboy). Besides, with us babysitting him it can prepare us when we have our first child.

    Minato: Ok, ok. Just be careful. I just still can''t believe how smart he is. (Minato staring at me inquisitively)

    Sage: Nee-chan, spar. (I asked as I was making a fighting stance with my tiny fists)

    Kushina: Haha. Alright let''s see what you got. (Kushina put her hands up, as if to take my punches)

    I startled Kushina by actually swinging my fists towards her palms. Loud smacking was heard when my small fists collided with her palms. The smacking sound was so loud that it caused Minato to stop what he was doing and turned towards us.

    Kushina: Ok, ok. That''s enough Sage-chan. (Kushina stopped putting her hands up and started to blow on them)

    From the moment he executed the technique to the instant he landed in front of us, I was trying to analyze the power, the activation, the nature and the requirements need to use teleportation. I didn''t mean to make a ruckus and hurt Kushina but at the time it seemed to be the only way I would be able to witness the technique. I then tried to play the innocent baby role.

    Sage: I sorry Nee-chan (I said while putting my head down and looking at her)

    Kushina: (looking at her red palms). It''s ok Sage-chan, it''s my fault for underestimating your strength. I still can''t believe you are only a 1 year-old.

    Minato: Kushina are you ok? What happened?

    Kushina: I''m ok. It''s just that Sage-chan asked to spar and all I did was take his punched to my palms, but I didn''t think he would be so strong. Look. (Kushina showed her palms to Minato). My hands are numb. Maybe you would like to experience his strength yourself?

    Minato: Hahaha. Maybe next time.

    Sage: Nii-chan, jump! (I gestured toward his technique while putting my hands up to show that I wanted to be picked up, which Minato seemed to have picked up on with just that word).

    Minato: So you wanna learn the Flying Thunder God technique do ya?

    Minato picked me up and used his technique to teleport a few times. Thanks to him I was able to grasp the nature of the technique. Unfortunately I can only practice at home. I don''t want to be looked at as a freak to the nice couple more than I already am. As the sun was setting Minato used the technique again to take me home. To show that I was grateful to both of them I used my status as child.

    Kushina & Minato: Aww, you are very welcome.

    Satsuki: I hope he wasn''t too rambunctious with you two.

    Kushina: Oh he was no trouble at all Satsuki-san. In fact he was very polite and well mannered. I know you warned me before that he ate a lot but I didn''t know to what extent. Haha.

    Minato and Kushina put me down.

    Sage: I''m home. (I said to my mother)

    Satsuki: Welcome home dear. Go get ready for dinner ok.

    Sage: Ok. Bye Nee-chan, Nii-chan. (I made a small bow)

    Minato: Satsuki-san, have you ever had Sage-kun tested to find out his attributes yet?

    Satsuki: No, we haven''t. He is only a year old so we will wait at least until he starts at the academy.

    Satsuki: Wow, really? Ok I will ask Kaien to use the Affinity testing strips but I doubt it will go well considering he has yet to have control over his own power let alone chakra, so infusing his chakra into the strips will not go well.

    Minato: Oh ok. When he is able to use his chakra and is able to infuse the strip please let me know his results. Well then, have a good night Satsuki-san.

 Chapter 8 - 8: Kaiju Battle

    Thanks to the Moon I transformed into my Oozaru form first to distract the Kyubi and to test its power. I fired a Ki blast from my mouth at Kurama but he dodged it. Feeling that I was a threat, Kurama started charging a bijudama, at the same time I teleported right in front of him and shut his mouth up as he discharged the blast into his stomach. Kurama spat out blood as it was gravely hurt and simply fired smaller versions of the bijudama at me. I couldn''t dodge them all in my current form so I had to mostly block them with my arms. Little wounds were present on my arms and body. I threw a few boulders and trees at him to get Kurama to move towards Kushinas'' direction. Angry at my persistence, Kurama tried firing another charged Bijudama. I wanted to try my power against the attack with my own. I put my hands together in Son Goku''s signature move.

    Oozaru Sage: KA-ME, HA-ME, HAAAAAA!!!!!

    A gigantic flash of light was all that could be seen by those looking in but to me, in this form, made my blood boil. My Kamehameha was still fighting it out with Kurama''s Bijudama. I yelled and put more power into my blast and started to push the Bijudama towards Kurama. The energy fight ended, the landscape drastically changed and Kurama was blasted back as he was on the ground losing blood and his chakra started dissipating rapidly. I grabbed Kurama by it''s scruff but was immediately attacked. Kurama bit me on the forearm. I yelled, gritted my teeth and I quickly uppercut Kurama in the jaw and gave him a few jabs with my other arm for good measure. I finally knocked out Kurama and dragged him to Kushina. Luckily for me Minato also repelled Obito away. Scared out of his mind from being in the presence of my Oozaru form, Minato covered Kushina. I condensed my form into a True Saiyan to keep watch over Minato while he performs the seal.

    Sage: Nii-chan, stay your weapon, keep calm and re-seal half the Kyubi back into Nee-chan and the other into Naruto.

    Minato, hearing my familiar voice came back to his senses, while still trembling.

    Minato: Sage-kun is that really you?

    Sage: Now is not the time to be asking me this Nii-chan.

    Minato:(Nodded in agreement) But why seal half into both?

    Sage: Nee-chan lost too much vitality, the whole Kyubi can hurt her further so by splitting it you can also minimize the damage and keep her alive.

    Satsuki: Sage!!! Where were you? Why are you hurt?

    My mother held me tight as I started to lose consciousness. My father ran up to confirm how I was and that was the last thing I remember from that night.

 Chapter 9 - 9: Aftermath

    I woke up the next day haggard, hurt and starving. I slowly looked at my environment and saw my mother next to me. My arm hurt like hell but I was slightly bleeding so it wasn''t a big deal. I shook and woke my mother up.

    Sage: Moooooommmm!!!!! HUNGRY!!!!!!

    Satsuki: (After rubbing her eyes she fiercely hugged me while sobbing) My little boy!!

    After calming down my mother started to yell at me for leaving the safety bunker and getting hurt. Still I felt more pain from not eating than getting yelled at by my mother at this point. My father came home after his shift was over and ran to me and my mother. After eating my fill, my wounds started to rapidly heal. I tried my hardest to explain to my parents on what I did and what happened that night. Although the shock and awe was still present I started to show my parents what I was capable of. I told them, if possible, to keep my powers a secret, at least until I reach a.d.u.l.thood. They agreed but wanted to tell the Hokage at the very least. I told not to worry because I was going to his house to check up on the Yondaime and Kushina'' house. After the fight with the Kyubi, the village was trying to recuperate and repair from the damage done. I can''t be seen walking by myself since I was only a child in others eyes so I teleported to Minato''s house.

    Sage: (I knocked on the door and yelled) Nii-chan, Nee-chan!!! I''m here to play!!!

    Kushina opened the door, greeted me and let me in. Luckily Minato, the Yondaime, 4th Hokage, was here. Minato greeted me with Naruto in his arms.

    Minato: Sage-kun, so good to see you. How are you? Are you still hurt? What about your parents?

    Sage: Nii-chan I''m okay. After eating I healed up. My mom and dad are fine, shocked but fine. I told them what happened last night and they understood to keep it a secret.

    Minato: That''s good to hear. I would also like an explanation as to what transpired last night.

    Sage: That''s one of the reasons I''m here. That and to see if Nee-chan and Naruto were okay.

    I began to tell Minato and Kushina about my abilities and how I was able to transform into a giant Biju- like ape monster. Like every reaction I''ve gotten so far, shocked was the popular go to. In truth, I was glad that Minato and Kushina didn''t view me as a monster or tried to avoid me. I also told Kushina that if she doesn''t want to worry too much from the Kyubi, she should try to get to know and befriend the Kyubi. I told her that it was not its fault that it was freed and attacked the village.

    Sage: Nii-chan, were you able to get any information on the masked guy who released the Kyubi?

    Minato: No, I wasn''t. All the information I was able to get was that he used the Mangekyo Sharingan.

    Sage: Isn''t that the weird eyes that the Uchiha clan uses?

    Minato: Haha, it is but we can''t be in a hurry to blame anyone yet Sage-kun.

    Sage: I''m not blaming, just saying. Anyway since I''m a big brother now I have to act rationally right? Nii-chan, Nee-chan, I will visit frequently to play with Naruto. I don''t wanna disturb you guys since there is too much to do. I also don''t want to be too far away from my parents right now considering what I told and showed them, haha. Bye.

    Minato & Kushina: Bye Sage.

    I returned home to be with my parents. I didn''t want to worry them more than I already have. My parents were talking briefly but at the end of the day they allowed me to visit Minato and Kushina and nowhere else. They told me I can still exercise but under their supervision and in moderation. Ultimately I was to keep my head down until I was old enough to enter ninja school.

 Chapter 10 - 10: First Day of Ninja School

    Two years passed quickly and with no further incident. I am now 5 years-old. Within the 2 years I kept a low profile, I increased my strength, and was able to reach a 20 times gravity with the Earth Release: Added Weight Rock technique. I learned some ninjutsu in order to keep up with the other kids when I enter school but the basics like the dummy replacement, clone and transform techniques. I learned how to throw kunai and shurikens but only for school since it is useless for me.

    My mother walked me to school while holding my hand. I didn''t mind nor cared if it was seen uncool to the other kids because in this world she is my one and only mother. I would be trash to disregard or disrespect my family. Since I didn''t really act like a child I at least adored my parents like child would. While outside with my parents or at school I decided that I would wrap my tail around my waist so as to be left alone. As we approached the school gate my mother told me that she will meet me here at the end of school. I gave her a kiss on the cheek, a hug and told her that I loved her. The children around me started to point and laugh while their mothers looked envious towards my show of affection to my mother. I already knew how other kids would react to my actions because children are the biggest assholes, since they have no filter. I walked away from my mother and entered the school.

    During class I recognized none of the other kids from the anime or manga. In a way, for me, this is basically a do over for school because I absolutely know no one here.

    Sensei: Ok everyone, settle down. My name is Ishigaki Yoru. Call me Ishigaki-sensei from now on.

    Everyone: HAIIII!!!!(Yes)

    Ishigaki-sensei: Now then, we will start with self- introductions, what you like/dislike and dreams for the future. We will begin with the first row.

    I chose to sit at the last row so right off the bat I was going last.

    Ishigaki-sensei: Ok last person please. (Sensei gestured to me)

    Sage: Hello everyone, my name is Sarunokami Sage, I like too many things to start naming them. What I hate is to see people who are not true to themselves and people who are so ignorant or stupid that they have no choice but to lash out because of their stupidity or ignorance.

    Just as I finished my likes and dislikes part an asshole kid yelled out.

    Roba Rokudenashi: Don''t forget that you love your mommy!!

    Everyone started laughing, even Sensei started to snicker. Roba was fuming as the tables turned on him.

    Sage: Since I was so rudely interrupted, I will finish with my future aspirations. I am aiming to be the strongest in this universe.

    The class had mixed reactions toward my future dream as some were chuckling and others just kept to themselves, especially those from the Uchiha and Hyuga clans.

    Class went on and we went to the sparring part of class. And who would you know it, the donkey asshole that interrupted me during my self-introduction was my sparring partner.

    Ishigaki-sensei: Ok begin!

    To belittle Roba, I yawned and gestured for him to come get some. Roba charged at me with a kunai while yelling. I paid him no mind and flicked him away. I tried to hold back as much as I could to not completely cripple him but the moment my finger touched Roba he flew away towards the wall of school. Before he hit the wall, Ishigaki-sensei caught him. Even though I tried to hold back, the force was strong enough to embed Ishigaki-sensei who caught Roba into the wall with a loud boom. I flickered next to them and grabbed Ishigaki-sensei by the shoulder and pulled them out. Roba was knocked out, with ribs fractured and Ishigaki-sensei was shaking his head and looking around as if he didn''t know what hit him. Luckily Roba was a heavy set asshole so he only got away with fractured bones and not broken ones.

    Sage: Sensei, did I win?

    Everyone was staring with eyes bulging and mouths agape. I didn''t wait for the verdict I just walked back to where I was standing before the spar started. Sensei flashed and took Roba to the infirmary. When Sensei came back he declared me the winner and continued with the class. From that moment on no one wanted to be my sparring partner. I had the random challenges from the Hyuga and Uchiha clan students when they built up the courage, but the results were the same. The only good thing that came out of their challenges was me being able to control my strength more. Before, in my normal state, I was at the Jonin level, but now I have reached Kage level. With my Oozaru and True Saiyan forms only Uchiha Madara or Senju Hashirama can be my opponents. Since I was left alone during most sparring sessions I trained with the Earth Release: Added- Weight Rock technique up to 35 time''s normal gravity. Except when I eat, sleep and use the bathroom, I constantly have the added-weight on me at all times. After a few months I understood why many choose to graduate early, school becomes tedious.

 Chapter 11 - 11: Moving On

    I graduated early on to get out of the mundane time of going back and forth to learn nothing. Unfortunately for me I had no Jounin mentor ready for me. I often visited the Hokages'' office for any update. I also requested to have Hatake Kakashi as my mentor but was denied by Minato. Minato, the Yondaime, tired of me asking, finally told me to train on my own because my current strength is too much for the current Jounin available.

    Disheartened by what I was told, I walked home and treated myself to some ramen before I ate at home. Through my own training, months passed and I remembered a few incidents that occurred but the result was completely different. The incident where the Kumogakure sent envoys to Hyuga Hinata''s birthday as goodwill ambassadors, only to try and kidnap Hinata was quickly foiled by me as I knocked out the ninjas instead of having them killed by Hyuga Hiashi. Thus avoiding the death of Hyuga Hizashi. The village was then put in a small scrimmage with the Kumogakure. I really enjoyed myself in battle then. Since I graduated early I was able to participate. Since I didn''t want to stand out too much I only killed the enemies away from the main force. Because of my fighting style I was only seen as a blur as body parts and a mists of blood was spread out. I unfortunately caught the attention of someone I really wanted to avoid, Danzo Shimura.

    After the battle I told the Hokage to watch out for Danzo.

    Sage: Nii-san, (Mannerisms change as one ages) I don''t wanna worry you nor cause any trouble but, you better keep Danzo on an extremely short leash. So short that he better report to you when he needs to use the bathroom.

    Minato: That''s not how Chuunin talks about a superior Sage-kun. What did Danzo do?

    Sage: It''s not what he did but what he is willing to do for power. (I raised my aura for a simple threat). Nii-san I''m warning you here and now, if Danzo comes anywhere near me or my family concerning me joining Root or anything else, I swear I will obliterate him in front of the Sandaime.

    Minato: I understand your concerns but Sandaime trusts him and swears that he does all he can for Konoha.

    Sage: You do realize that''s the same asshole that spread the lies about Naruto-chan being a monster and tried to pin the blame on the Uchiha clan for the Kyubi''s attack, right?

    Minato: I don''t trust him as much as you Sage-kun, but we have no evidence at the moment.

    Sage: Okay sure, but when his deeds pile and blow up in your face, don''t say I never warned you. If anything I''d prefer he did mess with me, that way all you have to do is clean up the blood stains from his Roots headquarters.

    Minato: Sage-kun please keep in mind that I''m the Hokage now, and you threatening an elder cannot be taken lightly.

    Sage: (I shrugged) Sure I apologize for being rude but the bitterest truths are often discarded than the sweetest of lies, Nii-san. Anyway, with the Kumogakure defeated and you not giving me my own mentor I will get back to taking little solo missions and training.

    Ten years of training and little missions have passed and since I tried to keep a low profile, I acc.u.mulated enough achievements to be a regular level Jounin. I did not care at all what they labeled me as considering I was far stronger than any of the levels they gave me. I was able to hit over 100 times normal gravity. In order to keep up with the high gravity training, I have to teleport away since there is no way for me to train on the ground anymore with the added weight. Within those 10 years, I learned all I can from Minato about the space and teleportation, that way I can visit other planets. Because this is not the World I used to know, I have no idea if I can breathe in space. My curiosity got the better of me and I tried to take a trip to the moon. In the Naruto movie: The Last, Naruto went to the moon and for the hell of it, without any special jutsu or apparatus, Naruto and the others that followed, could breathe on the moon. Considering that these particular laws haven''t changed, I shouldn''t have any problem breathing either. After traveling to the moon, I continued my training without interruptions. I have reach Pseudo-Super Saiyan. I can''t break the last barrier but when I do, I will probably change the landscape.

    I have watched Naruto grow and helped him progress better than the brat I read and watched in my previous life. He grew up more respectable. Although I tried to tell Naruto to go for a better girl, he couldn''t break through his first crush to Sakura. I will keep trying to convince him, hopefully he can make a better choice early on.

    I on the other hand approached Yamanaka Ino. I liked her character as she grew up but as long as she was a Sasuke fan girl I can only show that I''m better and sew the seeds of interest.

 Chapter 12 - The Strut

    I am currently treating Naruto to ramen after a few missions. Since I eat so much, I have to make enough money to feed myself. I''m on my 10th bowl of ramen explaining to Naruto the Earth Release: Added-Weight Rock technique and its benefits.

    Sage: So, with the extra weight you can train and feel the difference in your results.

    Naruto: But Sage- Nii, won''t I be at a disadvantage when I fight or complete a mission.

    Sage: Of course not, because you don''t have to have it activated while on a mission only when you are training. But once you get to my level you can use it almost all the time. The only draw- back is that in order to keep it activated chakra is consistently used.

    Naruto: Ohhhhhh. Ok but since mom said I don''t have an affinity for Earth release I don''t think I can use it.

    Sage: Don''t worry about it. I can use it on you so when we train you improve yourself. Also, how goes your training on getting along with the Kyubi?

    Naruto: It''s going okay, I guess. I''m trying to get along and I tried to name him but then he actually told me his name.

    Sage: That''s good. On to a new topic. Naruto, how is it going with you chasing that pink haired girl?

    Naruto: Oh, you mean Sakura-chan. Well, it was like you said, she was fickle and a fan girl with no real personality.

    Sage: I warned you, but you wouldn''t listen. Anyway, what about that shy girl you see every now and then?

    Naruto: You mean Hinata?

    Sage: Yeah, her. I doubt she will refuse if you ask her on a date.

    Naruto: Well, I think she is cute but I barely talked to her, in or out of the academy.

    Sage: How about asking her out then?

    Naruto: I don''t know. What if she refuses?

    Naruto: Ok, I will ask her out.

    Sage: Cool. Naruto, did you find out when your graduation will be? Will your mom and dad be there?

    Naruto: It will be in the next 2 weeks. My mentor will Hatake Kakashi.

    Sage: What about your companions, do you know who they will be?

    Naruto: Not yet, I will find out next week though.

    Sage: Alright. Since you mastered the jutsus required to graduate you will be one of top of your class. Finish up so we can go train.

    Naruto: Ok Sage-Nii.

    After training I planned on buying a new wardrobe. I never knew why everyone wears combat sandals. I bought myself socks and proper boots that covered the toes. I got a new gray vest with the character for "Heaven" on the back like Akuma from Street Fighter with a black tight undershirt and black pants, not too baggy. Since I cared little for Shuriken and Kunai, I didn''t buy clothes to hold them.

    The next day I took another mission, this time far from Konoha. The missions I have been undertaking lately were all highly paid but to those weaker they were also harder missions. I grew extremely bored of hiding and covert missions. I learned how to control and hide my presence but that was at the start. Now, I no longer cared to hide. I took on subjugation missions, especially those that might involve engaging in battle with other villages and biju. On one mission I literally walked through the enemy camp and slaughtered them all without a care for hiding. I didn''t care if they knew who I was, where I came from. All the enemy knew was what I told them before they died. In a retrieval mission I told the Iwagakure shinobi that if I didn''t get the scrolls they stole back, I will destroy all them here and now. After they finished laughing, I flashed in front of the leader and held him up by his neck with my tail while I stood there with my arms crossed and told him, why aren''t you laughing now? Come on, give me a chuckle. I snapped his neck and then proceeded to kill the rest of them off. Of course, I got the scrolls back but because of my continued ways of finishing the missions I was given a nick name, The Demon of the Leaf. The reason I bought my vest with the "Heaven" kanji stitched on the back was because I thought it looked cool but to my victims'' they made it have a different meaning. When you see "Heaven" I will show you hell.

    Minato: Do you know why I called you in?

    Sage: Don''t know, was the client not happy to get his scrolls back?

    Minato: No, he was quite happy to get everything back in perfect condition and so quickly too.

    Sage: Then what is the problem Nii-san?

    One of the biggest assholes in the village just walked in, interrupted the Yondaime and told me.

    Danzo: The other villages have heard of your actions and are demanding your life.

    While completely belittling him and his words

    Sage: Who the f.u.c.k cares? If the most they can do is "tell you", that they want my head, and not come after me directly like a bunch of pussies, then their shinobi deserved to die by my hands. They should consider it an honor.

    Danzo: Watch what you say boy.

    Minato: Sage-kun, please mind what you say.

    Sage: I hope you remember what I told you before Nii-san, if not the Sandaime will be short another war buddy.

    Danzo: Why you little��

    Minato flashed in front of Danzo, of course its not to protect me but to help Danzo keep his life.

    Minato: Danzo-san, let it be for now. I will talk with him.

    Danzo left in a rage.

    Minato: That was not a good move Sage-kun. Be careful of Danzo and his methods.

    Sage: He is nothing but a head-flick away from life Nii-san.

    Minato: On to the matter at hand Sage-kun. The other villages are asking for your head and are willing to sign peace treaties with Konoha for it.

    Sage: Sorry Nii-san. It was so ridiculous that I lost control. You can rest assured, whether if it''s a different village or people who try to do anything to the people I care about, death will be their only respite.

    Minato: It''s ok, but keep in mind that you will be watched carefully by other villages and Danzo from now on.

    Sage: Nii-san just give me the word and all the villages will be part of Konoha.

    With those last words to Minato, I left the Hokage''s office and headed home. I had the best sleep in quite some time.

 Chapter 13 - Ki moves and Target dummies

    I went to pick up a few missions again before going to the Hokages'' office.

    Sage: Nii-San, if the other villages want my head tell them to come get it, but only outside of Konoha.

    Minato: If you feel you can shoulder the fact that you will be hunted down every time you step out of the village''s boarders then I will let them know.

    Sage: Just think of it this way, it will take the pressure off you and the elders of Konoha. Also, if I find out that Danzo or his organization, Root, is also after me I will not hesitate to kill him and destroy Root in front of you Nii-San.

    Minato: Please stop with the threats Sage-kun.

    Sage: Oh, it''s not a threat, it''s a guarantee. I''m just hoping for a reason to kill him. Anyway, I already picked up missions that were given to me by the person in charge of handing out jobs. I already know that they are bogus missions to lure me out but tell that person to keep handing me these missions so that they don''t feel like they betrayed Konoha.

    Minato: Fine. Please be back in time for Naruto''s graduation, he will be expecting you there.

    Sage: Will do Hokage-sama.

    I left the office, teleported home, picked up my backpack, which is mostly packed with Food, cooking utensils like a wok, knife and spices, and money, for when I find a stall or restaurants.

    On my way towards the village barrier I practice with my Ki. I have Ki blasts circling around me to be ready to be fired off at any moment. I try to master more subtle Ki moves like leaving after images with my Ki as I walk without moving at high speed. The farther I walk away from the village I use larger Ki blasts and compress them to almost golf ball size. I always liked Krillin''s destruction-disc, so I also copied the same technique. I enlarge the disc then compress it. I threw one at a mountain to test not only how it slices the mountain but if I can split the giant disc into smaller ones to spread the damage and make it unavoidable like when Krillin shot one out at Frieza during the Namek arc. I liked the solar flare as well but it only blinds, the technique I came up with mimics a flash bang grenade. I infuse Ki and chakra into my middle finger and thumb, then snapped my fingers. An extremely bright light and an amplified noise to disorientate enemies around me but I mostly practiced this move by myself to get me accustomed and eventually immune to its effects. One of my favorite Ki techniques is the Ki blade, for close and personal endings. Of course, barriers or shields were practiced too. I may be strong compared to ninjas here but when I make a trip to the Otsutsuki clan I may encounter moves that can actually do something to me. As soon as I decided what I will eat my thoughts were interrupted by Amegakure Shinobis.

    Sage: Perfect timing, just when I was getting tired of changing the landscape perfect test dummies show up.

    Amegakure Nin-1: You have caused too many loses, demon of the leaf, but today we enact justice for our fallen.

    Sage: Spare me the theatrics and come die like the others.

    I spread a Ki barrier large enough to cover a village in order to get perfect count of how many and where the Amegakure Shinobis are, I use it more like a radar and thin enough to not be detected. Sure, I can just kill them all by solidifying my barrier then compress all of them to nothing but where will the fun be in that, so I only solidified it to keep them from escaping. I started by using the flash bang technique on those near me. 6 enemy ninjas fell, the three in front of me and the 3 hiding in the trees. I fired Ki blasts from my index finger the size of bullets through their forehead protectors and killed the 6. The other 8 that were near- by, saw what happened and tried to escape. Unknowingly I killed a quasi-Kage that they brought which I''m guessing was the one that spoke first. I felt bad and gave them a chance.

    Sage: Since I feel pity for you guys, how about I will let you have a sporting chance? I will stay still for 5 minutes and do nothing. If you can''t kill me by then, well, I don''t have to tell you what will happen now do I?

    This was a good chance to see how far my body training has taken me not to mention if there is a flaw that I need to fix.

    Sage: Yeah, that''s right. I will not move but once the time is up, I will retaliate. The timer will start the moment one of you touches me.

    I create 3 small barriers, 2 for my eyes and 1 for my crotch. I may be strong but the eyes and crotch are always a weakness to be exploited. Their attacks finally started and variety of techniques were fired at me. The first few started by kicking and punching me but they broke their hand and feet. I chuckled and awaited the rest of their moves. There was a bevy of techniques on display. One was using wind release, the other water release and finally there was a lightening release. The 5 minutes were up and I grabbed one of the shinobi by the neck and quickly snapped it. I created a destructo-disc and threw it at the ones running away. I was aiming at them one by one to see the damage I can do to the human body. Blood and guts were everywhere. There were only 2 Amegakure shinobi left, both women. Both were trembling and trying to cover for each other. As I approached, I told them��

    Sage: Well well, it looks like the 2 of you are the last to survive. How about I give you 2 a chance to live?

    Female Ame-Nin 1: What are you trying to do? We will never defect.

    Female Ame-Nin 2: Yeah, so kill us now so you can spare us the inkling of false hope you are offering.

    Sage: I will give you the chance to live and go home, no one said you have to defect.

    Female Ame-Nin 1: Then say it, what poison apple are you offering?

    In this world where absolute power reigns supreme one tends to get away with misdeeds or small flaws. People only see the strength of the person and everything else becomes miniscule.

    Sage: Both of you will have a d.i.c.k s.u.c.k.i.n.g contest, and which ever makes me c.u.m first, will get to leave.

    The female Ame-Nin 1 bit a poison pill and committed suicide. I looked on and shook my head. I was going to let both live, I just wanted to give them a little motivation.

    Sage: It looks like it''s no longer a contest. Question is, since you are the only one left, do you want to live?

    The female Ame-Nin 2 started to tear up as she approached me then proceeded to whip my p.e.n.i.s out and started to perform fellatio on me. I put my hand on top of her head but I was not rough with her. L.i.c.k.i.n.g and slurping noises were all that could be heard in this forest. About 30 to 40 minutes later I finished in her mouth. To my surprise she swallowed. I moved the bangs in front of her face to the side and said��

    Sage: Like I promised you are free to go you''ve earned your freedom.

    The female Ame-Nin 2 left and I put my d.i.c.k away. I vaporized all the dead bodies, completed my mission and got something to eat. All in all, it was a fantastic day.

 Chapter 14 - Gestation and Graduation

    I am already half way back to Konoha after finishing the mission near the Amegakure ambush. While practicing a frag grenade- like Ki blast, where I enclose compressed Ki orbs into another slightly bigger orb then bursts out in all directions of where it was thrown, I was contemplating on my actions. I know that my moral compass may have become questionable, or it already is from an outsiders point of view, but, I''m not trying to justify my actions but if it does so be it, if one takes the time to analyze situations and bring in other examples one can see how ones morals skew. In a world of Ninjas, not just the Naruto universe, how is it that no one speaks of the atrocities that occur to get to where they are. Especially Ninjas, Shinobis, where they are taught from childhood the art of assassination, gather information from infiltration by almost any means, sabotage, ransom, blackmail and torture. Kingdoms, empires, countries, religions and even our precious heroes are built on the foundation made of blood, bones and souls. Yet no one mentions to ask a king or a hero how many lives they had to step on or over to achieve what they have or even what they are willing to do to keep what they have. This is a world where the winner takes all and the loser falls. Of course, it goes without saying, in the world of One Piece, a world of pirates where the whole premise is to find treasure through killing, digging, looting and pillaging. With the chaos that comes with an invasion from pirates, how am I to believe that they will not commit horrors to get what they want? But I digress. I would have felt greater remorse if I had killed her after the blowjob, like a Grand Theft Auto hooker.

    After calming down from my own inner turmoil, I reached the borders of Konoha. I sensed a few people hiding amongst the foliage and in the ground. I didn''t care why they were there I just wanted to know who had the gall to attack me so close to Konoha. I was damn near the entrance of the village that I was able to hear those on duty greet me from the small distance. I stopped moving and took a deep breath.

    Sage: I hope you know I seldom show mercy to those who are after my life but even for enemies, for you to have the balls to attack me near my village, you must not care for peace or show face among our villages.

    I waited for 3 minutes. I yelled out to the guards on duty.

    Sage: Hey Izumo-san, Hagane-san, by any chance are there any students or Genin nearby practicing to hide around here?

    Izumo Kamizuki- Not that I know of, other than a few merchants and now you, Sarunokami-san, no one else should be around here.

    Hagane Kotetsu- Yeah I haven''t heard from any Jounin mentors or the Hokage mention of anyone practicing around here. Why do you ask?

    While showing a smirk.

    Sage- Good, then you guys are in for a show. And remember I asked you guys beforehand if there was anyone from Konoha hiding around here.

    I raised my left leg infused it with Ki and stomped on the ground. My stomp created a seismic wave that stopped just before the guards station then sunk in with great force. When the dust cleared all the guards could see was blood seeping through 2 spots on the ground. Izumo and Hagane were stupefied as they realized why I asked them if there was anyone hiding out here. They then pulled out kunai and prepared themselves for battle.

    Sage: One of you guys go get the Hokage, and the other stay here. I want proof and a witness that I asked first before attacking.

    After telling Izumo and Hagane what to do, I turned around and yelled.

    Sage: As for the ones hiding amongst the trees, bushes and the dumbass hiding in that water puddle

    on the ground even though it hasn''t rained for the past 2 weeks now!, your friends are dead! If you have guts to ambush me near the Konoha guard station then finish what you started. Come at me!

    3 Shinobi came out of the trees and bushes. The last one came out of the puddle. From their forehead protectors, they were from Kirigakure. I thought to myself, would I have a shot at Mei Terumi, the Mizukage? I quickly perished the thought for she would force me into marriage. As lovely as she may be I would still go after Ino. I looked at the Kirigakure ninja and said��

    Sage: Well? Are you going to end your lives here or will you escape like the one that ran away the moment I stomped your 2 compatriots?

    The Hokage arrived before the Kirigakure ninja could decide what to do. With Minato''s presence, they knew they had no chance of escaping. 2 attacked while they let the remaining 2 escape. I flashed to the escaping 2 ninja and grabbed them by the neck. I gripped their necks tight enough to incapacitate them. I flashed back to where Minato and the rest were.

    Sage: Like I said they can come at me all they want, but they couldn''t involve Konoha. This is not just a violation of what I said but also of what you told the rest. How are you going to handle this Hokage-sama? (To keep up appearances, I call Minato that in front other people) Or do you want me to decimate the Kirigakure?

    Minato: For now let''s interrogate these shinobi first.

    I nodded and left them to Izumo and Hagane. I teleported home and refreshed myself. I lived by myself since I didn''t want to involve my parents if there ever was a home invasion but I do occasionally go to their home to eat. You miss your mother''s cooking more than anything when they are far away or, god forbid, when they are gone. I told my folks a recollection of my missions, except for the naughty parts, and the small declaration of war the other villages have against me. I warned my parents of the possible dangers with a heavy heart as I lament the fact that I can''t always be here if something were to occur. My father explained how their days pass and how the Sandaime actually visits every now and then to play shogi with him. My mother tells me I will be a big brother soon. I was surprised and congratulated them both, finished eating and headed home.

    A week passed and it was time for Naruto''s graduation. I arrived the moment Naruto was coming out. He waved his shiny new forehead protector at me. I met up with Kushina, Minato and Naruto and invited them to eat. After the expensive meal, because of me, Kushina and Minato head home. I was walking toward the 3rd training ground with Naruto. We passed by Ino, Choji and Shikamaru, before they left, I spoke to Ino asking her out on a date. Luckily for me he fan-girl phase was not as deep as Sakuras'', so she agreed. I turned to Naruto.

    Sage: So, were you able to ask Hinata out?

    Naruto: I tried, Nii-san. I really did. But every time I got near her she would turn red, faint or run away. I don''t know what to do.

    Sage: Hahahaha. Ok ok, I get it. I will talk to her for you. That way none of that will happen until the end.

    Naruto: Until the end???

    Sage: Yeah, after I ask her on the double date for you, knowing you are her date she will give me one of the reactions you described when you tried asking her.

    Sage: Naruto I know you can be hard headed but how dense do you have to be to not realize she likes you?

    Naruto: (Naruto made a look as if he could finally see after years of being blind) Wow, what a dumbass I''ve been. Anyway, Nii-san when are we going on the date? I want to go before meeting with Kakashi-sensei and my new team go on our first mission.

    Sage: That''s fine with me. So, who is on your team?

    Naruto: Ugh, don''t remind me. It''s that pretty boy Uchiha Sasuke and the bubble headed follower, Haruno Sakura.

    Sage: Hahahaha, your luck sucks. Your ex-crush and the guy she likes. Hahahaha.

    Naruto: Well at least he''s reliable, because Haruno is weak as shit.

    Sage: Since you are going to cover for your lack of strength, doesn''t that mean you will need more training? How about we double your weight? Has your father taught any new moves?

    Naruto: Double doesn''t sound bad. Dad taught me the Rasengan. I wanted to know the Thunder God technique more but he said I needed to comprehend space first.

    Sage: Makes sense. I will help you comprehend with what I know so you can be ready when he does teach you. How has your training with the Kurama been? Can you produce any tails?

    Sage: That''s good keep up the good cooperation. How has your parents been lately? I get the feeling that your dad has it in for me.

    Naruto: What!? There is no way my mom or dad hate you Nii-san. Just the other day dad told me you stopped invading ninjas close to the village. He said that you have gotten so strong that other hidden villages want to kill you. He told me to train to be super strong like you.

    I was relieved by what Naruto said, so much so I almost teared up. Out of all the a.d.u.l.ts, other than my parents, I really thought of Minato as my older brother. I always got carried away when it came to fighting so I have been rude to him lately. We renewed resolve I will make a better effort to solidify my relationship with Minato and Kushina, who I have been neglecting lately.

    Naruto: By the way Nii-san, Mom said I was gonna be a big brother soon.

    Sage: What!? You too??? Good for you, good for them.

    The day ended with our usual training and some comprehension. Now that Naruto knows the Rasengan I will help him with the Wind Release: Rasen Shuriken.

 Chapter 15 - The 1st Date and Mission Start

    Naruto and I met up with our dates and explained what we will be doing for the date. Naruto felt bad when I treated him and his family for his graduation so he pooled whatever he had to help chip in. I gestured that he would pay for little things and left it at that. I never liked the sandals but since its basic footwear, me wearing boots that actually covered my toes looked weird to many people. I wore my a black V-neck shirt with blue pants and my black boots. Naruto was going to wear a suit because Kushina was going to make him, good thing I stopped him. Naruto wore a blue T- shirt with his orange pants and ninja sandals. Hinata wore a light blue sun dress which made her look like a doll. Ino wore tight navy pants with a white crop top. The date went fine we had sushi, good thing I stuffed myself before the date hahaha, we saw a movie and finally stopped by a tea house. I hinted at Naruto to sit at separate tables so we can chat privately with our dates. Naruto and Hinata sat at table across Ino and I.

    Ino: So Sage-san, what''s it like being a Jounin?

    Sage: Just Sage is fine. Being a Jounin is like being a Genin but without an instructor. Truth is I worked my way up from Genin to Chuunin and now Jounin without an instructor.

    Ino: Wow, so you basically taught yourself what you needed to know? I also heard you graduated early.

    Sage: Yes I did have to teach myself and I did graduate early. My training methods are a little unorthodox but I get results.

    Ino: Maybe you can help me train. In class, Naruto told us that he improved quickly thanks to your guidance.

    Sage: Sure, we can put a training session together but I mostly train with the body and the mind. Since you are a Yamanaka, this will most likely benefit you the most.

    Ino: (Ino nodded) I know it may be rude but, were you born with a tail?

    Ino: (Ino blushed) Was it hard growing up with a tail?

    Sage: Well keeping it hidden from Sandaime was actually harder than growing up with it. My parents were very secretive about it and practically forced the hospital staff to omit it from my birth records. Even though we are part of the Sarutobi clan, no one came to congratulate my parents on my birth not even the Sarutobi clan head, the Sandaime, himself didn''t come. That''s how small my branch is.

    Ino: (Intrigued by my story Ino leaned in) So how did the Sandaime find out?

    Sage: My parents didn''t know what to do with me. I had high vitality, so I eat a lot to keep up with my metabolism, I had abnormal strength so if I threw a tantrum it would have been hard to stop me without hurting me, worried, my parents needed to inform the Sandaime. Since they couldn''t measure my strength they called in one of the Sannin, Jiraya. He determined that I had a deeper connection to Natural energy compared to standard chakra. My chakra stores were small but the Natural energy was more abundant.

    Ino: Wow even the Sannin, Jiraya had to be involved. Can I touch your tail?

    Sage: Sure knock yourself out. Before I trained it I hated people touching my tail but now it can even crush rocks and bend metal.

    I moved my tail towards Ino. Ino grabbed my tail and started to pet it like a cat. I chuckled. I always maintained my self so I brush, condition and shampoo my tail as well so I had no problems with smell.

    After another hour of conversing we took the girls home. I gave Ino a goodnight kiss, nothing deep. I told her to make a date for the training session and said my goodbye. I met up with Naruto after he took Hinata home.

    Sage: So how did it go? (I said in a mocking way)

    home so when she fainted her sister took her in.

    Sage: Hahaha That''s great.

    I didn''t take Naruto to be so bold as to sneak a kiss on Hinata. Good for him. After telling Naruto about the training session he got excited and was going to invite Hinata. I told him it was a great idea and told him to be prepared to sweat.

    3 Days later I was called into the Hokage''s office.

    Minato: First off thank you for going with Naruto on his first date. Second, I know its short notice but I want you to go with Kakashi and his team on their first mission.

    Sage: (Puzzled, I asked) Why do you need 2 Jounin on a small beginner mission?

    Minato: There is something about this mission that doesn''t show its proper rank. You are only going as insurance. Not only as the Yondaime but as a father, please help Naruto. (Minato made a small bow)

    Sage: (I sighed) Nii-san, Naruto is my little brother, there is no reason for you to ask like this. You and I both know we can''t baby him just guide him.

    Minato nodded in agreement and I took my leave. I met up with Naruto in front of the village entrance where he was supposed to meet his team.

    Sage: Yeah, with you.

    Naruto: WHAT!?!?!?!?!WHY?!?!?!?!?!?!

    Sage: Apparently Your dad got suspicious over the the person who posted the job. I''m only here to sight-see, so make sure to act cool and we can also put in some training.

    Naruto: Sweet.

 Chapter 16 - Chapter16: Naruto’s First Real Mission

    According to the mission, Naruto''s team 7, was tasked to protect and escort a bridge builder named Tazuna. Along the way I was chatting with Naruto about tactics and strategies that come along with a giant chakra pool like ours. I may have started with a small amount because I never knew how to mold it but as I trained it grew with my Ki and physical strength. I told Naruto to pay attention to little things because certain situations can be seen even in the most miniscule of details. I told him to keep track of the weather, know the topography and to keep track of his supplies. Naruto nodded as he was counting his tools in his bag. While tallying he saw a scroll that said "For Sage-chan, From Kushina". He handed me the scroll and saw that she sealed food in there because Minato must have told her I was accompanying Naruto on this mission. I put it away in my satchel. I didn''t want to draw too much attention to myself from practicing my Ki so I used chakra instead. It started to look like a bijudama so I stopped immediately. I sighed and continued walking without practicing.

    When he finished organizing his tools Naruto spotted a puddle on the floor. Naruto poked my arm then hinted at the puddle. I nodded with a smirk. To think that the same thing would happen as in the original story. Good thing I didn''t alter the story too much. What surprised me more was the fact that Naruto spotted the puddle first. I am happy he wasn''t the hyper dumbass from the original and thought first before he acted.

    Sage: (I nodded) I know.

    Naruto: (Whispering) Sage-nii, what do we do?

    Sage: (Whispering) Wait until he makes a move. Make sure to immobilize him for questioning, ok?

    Naruto: (Whispering) Gotcha.

    Naruto readied a sickle and chain but pulled it out while pretending to still fix his supplies while walking. I sensed that he actually infused the weapon with chakra to make it stronger. Color me impressed. It looks like Minato and Kushina are strict with Naruto when it comes to training. I laughed hard inwardly as I made Naruto far stronger than the original. My smirk became apparent to the rest of the team and Tazuna. They looked confused as to why I was smirking. They just looked at each other and continued on their way. The only one who was aware other than Naruto was of course, Kakashi. The Kirigakure ninja finally made their move. Like in the original they aimed at Kakashi first and pretended to be killed. They went after me as well but I also played the fool just to watch Naruto in action. Naruto knew Kakashi and I were not so weak as to be a one hit kill.

    The Kirigakure ninja that popped out of the puddle that went after Tazuna was met with the weight of Naruto''s chain straight to the forehead protector. The Kirigakure ninja was discombobulated from the heavy chakra infused blow. Naruto then spun the chain around him from neck to feet, the enemy ninja was tied up and subdued. The second Kirigakure ninja that went after me and Kakashi popped out of the tree. Sasuke, too surprised by Naruto''s reaction, skill and execution, was hit heavily by the second enemy- nin. Sasuke was knocked back but quickly got up to retaliate. Naruto made shadow clones to cover Tazuna, Sakura and the captured ninja then flashed behind the enemy-nin with a Rasengan in hand and hit the other enemy-nin in the back. Again Sasuke was shocked as Naruto took care of the situation before he could even make a move. Naruto took another chakra infused chain and sickle to tie up the other Kirigakure ninja. I stepped out of the shadows giving Naruto the slow clap.

    Naruto: Sage-nii, how did I do?

    Naruto was never the type to be called a genius but when it comes to hard work and repetition there are few who are better. I also told him that with the shadow clones he can train harder and faster. So when we train it looks like an army training. Too bad that it doesn''t apply to the gravity training. The more he splits up the more his chakra is divided and can''t get enough to resist the gravity. So far Naruto can go up 5X normal gravity while I am at a bottleneck trying to break through Super Saiyan at 200X. If Master Roshi from the first series of Dragon Ball can blow up the moon with a power level of 150 to 200 and Vegeta blowing up a planet in the Dragon Ball Z series at a power level of 16,000 to 18,000, I can only estimate my power level at 200,000 to 300,000 because I can already go into Pseudo Super Saiyan which has a 50X multiplier, I can even take it further by going True Saiyan which gives a 100X multiplier. A Zenkai boost or 2 will bring me over the hurdle. I will save that until before Naruto goes for his Chuunin exams. Right now I''m only on cruise control until Kaguya gets here. Then I can move to other planets. If I fully master space and learn time I can probably go to other universes, hopefully. But keeping my power in check is such a hassle, that''s why I walk around with at least a 120X gravity on me, but I do be careful who or what I touch though. So far this world has been a sight-seeing tour until I can ensure my departure. Until then having fun takes priority.

    From Naruto''s reaction to the point he subdued the Kirigakure ninja, I noticed that Sasuke was never put into Naruto''s eyes as a rival. As for Sakura, the look she had when she found out that the person of her affection went from hero to Justin Bieber, made me laugh so hard I nearly blew up the side of the road. The jade green forest took slight damage but ultimately was left undamaged. I took the captive ninjas back to Konoha through Instant Transmission for interrogation and gave a report to Minato, then flashed back to Naruto.

    Kakashi: What did the Hokage say?

    Sage: He said to proceed with the mission, but the ranking will be changed from D to B. This mission will be doubled as a training mission for Sakura, Sasuke and Naruto.

    Kakashi: Then we will proceed with caution. (Turned to Naruto) Naruto, I noticed you discovered the enemy first, what made you realize they were here?

    Naruto: When I asked Sage-nii on what to look out for when going on missions alone, which he does all the time, he said to keep track of the weather, topography and my own supplies. I knew that there hasn''t been any rain for a few weeks now, so when I saw a giant puddle, it couldn''t have been more obvious.

    Kakashi: I see, you have been taught well. (I can''t believe he already learned the Rasengan and Flicker techniques, Kakashi thought) Sasuke, it was a good try but you have to pay more attention to your surroundings. Sakura, you did good trying to cover Tazuna but you let your guard loosen when Naruto took down the first enemy-nin. Naruto even covered for you and Sasuke while still holding down the enemy-nin. If you guys don''t shape up, Naruto will leave you in the dust.

    Sasuke & Sakura: Yes Kakashi-sensei!

    Kakashi: So Tazuna-san, what is it you are not telling us?

 Chapter 17 - Sasuke the Hater

    While walking towards our destination I noticed that Sasuke was glaring at me from time to time. I didn''t mind his stares and I didn''t care. On the way, Naruto was asking for pointers on what he could''ve done differently or asking for my opinion on other things. Sakura and Sasuke were trying to listen in until Naruto threw a kunai at a bush. After some rustling, a little white rabbit ran out. Sakura started to yell at Naruto.

    Sakura: Naruto, what are you doing trying to show off, you scared me.

    Naruto: If that scared you maybe you shouldn''t be a ninja. Kakashi-sensei, Sage-nii, did you see the rabbit?

    Sasuke: Quit acting, you know you messed up trying look cool, now you are making excuses like a dumbass.

    Naruto didn''t even give Sasuke a reaction or refute what he said he only pulled out another kunai.

    Sage: Haters are going to hate and fools will be fools. (I shrugged and shook my head, I then turned to Kakashi) Kakashi-senpai, did you see it''s color?

    Sasuke: Hmph, trying to make excuses for him as a Jounin, shameful.

    Kakashi: Yeah I saw it. (Explaining to the dumbfounded ones) The snow rabbits are only white during winter. This one is white on the off season, meaning it belongs to someone. Stay on guard everyone.

    Naruto already shifted next to Tazuna with a shadow clone on the opposite side. Sasuke clicked his tongue and followed suit. Sakura looking lost also pulled her kunai and stood behind Tazuna. Kakashi yelled out.

    Kakashi: Everybody duck!!!

    Sage: Kakashi-senpai, I will take care of Tazuna, you and your team can handle that guy. If things get rough I will tag in.

    Kakashi: Ok. Alright everyone with our mission objective secure we can go all out to defeat him.

    Sasuke, Sakura & Naruto: Hai!!!

    Kakashi righted his forehead protector and revealed his Sharingan, to show that this enemy is not to be underestimated. Everyone was surprised when Kakashi unveiled his eye, especially Sasuke. I have already told Naruto what kind of things to look out for when confronting unknown enemies.

    Momochi Zabuza: So you are Kakashi of the Sharingan, the Copy ninja, the man who copied over a 1000 jutsus. Even in the Mist''s bingo book you are a famously wanted. I consider this a testament to my strength that I will get to kill you.

    Zabuza made hand seals making for the Water Release: Hiding in the Mist technique. A great white mist spread throughout the forest area. It didn''t help that we were next to a river. The next moment Zabuza was in between Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura. Naruto was ready ever since Zabuza''s sword was thrown, he had his arm in front of Zabuza''s c.h.e.s.t. With a kunai in hand, Naruto stabbed Zabuza in the c.h.e.s.t. The Zabuza behind them started to squirt a liquid then, like a popped water balloon, turned into a puddle of water. Sasuke then stared at the ground then at Naruto in a mixture of anger, jealousy and hatred. Sasuke recalled that in the beginning years of the ninja academy, Naruto was a trouble maker and good for nothing. He took nothing serious and played around with Akamichi Choji, Naru Shikamaru and Inuzuka Kiba. After that year when Naruto came back for his second year, he was changed. He had a determined look, so determined that it made him look almost infallible. Naruto started to give right answers during class, made the best progress in Ninjutsu and nearly unbeatable in Taijustu, the teachers had to spar with him. Sasuke overheard a conversation between Naruto, Choji, Shikamaru and Kiba, asking Naruto who, what, when, where and why did he get so strong and so determined. Naruto told them that his father and big brother Sage was disappointed with his behavior and that his big brother showed him how powerful a person can get with the right mentality and determination. The results are laid b.a.r.e for all to see. Naruto didn''t slack off until his studies and training were done and this is the result. Even with all the evidence of Naruto''s progress, Sasuke hated Naruto.

    Zabuza: (While hiding in the mist) Hhoo, it seems that one of your students is quite capable.

    Kakashi: If you''re not careful he will overtake you.

    Naruto: Sakura if you can''t take the pressure go stand guard with Sage-nii.

    Sage: If you are that frustrated why not change yourself?

    Sakura: But I tried my best to change. (Sniff)

    Sage: Blindly following someone who has no affection for you is not changing yourself. This is no

    longer school where you have time to prepare for an exam. In missions, even the most mundane of tasks, can kill you without a hint of remorse. The best advice I can give you is for you to give up on love until you get older because you are being persistent in the wrong way. Follow a path for you by you. There is no shame in asking for help, there is no shame in failing and trying again. The real shame is when you give up without even trying.

    Sakura: (Sniff) ok.

    Sage: If you don''t mind me asking, why do you like Sasuke?

    Sakura: Because he was cool, handsome and the strongest in school.

    Sage: Superficial adoration will get you nowhere. Do you know what he likes, dislikes, his interests, do they coincide with yours? What are his hobbies, what are his strengths and weaknesses?

    Sakura shook her head and said nothing.

    Sakura nodded while making a muffled cry.

    Sasuke, trying not to be outshone by Naruto, ran towards Kakashi to try to help him but was quickly kicked to the side by Zabuza. A Naruto shadow clone helped Sasuke while the real Naruto ran towards Zabuza, he threw a shuriken and made hand seals for a Multiple Phantom Shuriken technique, making many shuriken clones from a single shuriken. The attack was mostly blocked thanks to Zabuza''s wide blade but he was hit on the leg and shoulder. The cuts were not deep but were enough to slow him down for Kakashi to wound him. Zabuza jumped back on the river. While standing on top of the water he mad ehand selas of the Water Release: Water Dragon technique. With his Sharingan, Kakashi also copied and executed the technique at nearly the same time. Because he was weakened, Zabuza lost the exchange and was washed away. He only stopped thanks to a tree. The moment Kakashi was going to finish him off ninja needles came out of the woods piercing Zabuza in certain locations on his neck and a ninja wearing the Kirigakure forehead protector and an Anbu mask came out.

    Kiri-Anbu: I''m sorry for intruding but I will be taking him. For he is a missing-nin from my village.

    Kakashi: And you think you can take him just like that, with no explanation.

    Kiri-Anbu: You know as well as I that when it comes to missing-nin, we always take great measures to make sure they are returned dead or alive.

    Just when the Kiri-Anbu bent down to pick up Zabuza I flashed next to her I whispered next to her ear.

    Sage: Make sure when you both return to be a little stronger, I wouldn''t want you both to break down before my little brother has chance to grow further.

    I smile wickedly while emitting a slight oppressive aura. The Kiri-Anbu just took Zabuza away without saying anything else. I thought to myself while scratching my head, I thought that the story stuck to the original and I didn''t alter too many things but who knew that Haku would be a girl in this life.

 Chapter 18 - Training

    After the Kirigakure Anbu took away Zabuza Kakashi almost collapsed from overuse of the Sharingan. Since the eye is not originally his the chakra drain is many times more taxing than if he were an Uchiha clansman. I gave Kakashi a bit of my chakra in order to keep moving and get to Tazuna''s little village.

    After arriving, Team 7 and I put our stuff down and assessed our situation in Tazuna''s house. Kakashi was recovering but faster than in the original story thanks to giving him a bit of my chakra so he didn''t need crutches. I tried to dilute it as much as I could considering it became thick and vast because of my physical and spiritual growth with Ki. That was why it looked like a bijudama when I tried to treat chakra like Ki. Tazuna lived with grandson and Daughter. We discussed what happened when Kakashi fought Zabuza up to when the Kiri-Anbu took him away. I played dumb and told Kakashi that Zabuza''s death seemed odd. The Kiri-Anbu should have just took Zabuza''s body in a scroll instead of carrying him. Since only dead bodies can be carried in the scroll I told Kakashi that Zabuza will most likely return and that we should train for when he does.

    Kakashi took his team just outside the village for chakra training. Kakashi demonstrated how to walk on solid surfaces by casually walking on the side of the tree and stood upside down on a branch. Kakashi was going to teach them chakra control. Sasuke and Sakura were impressed, except for Naruto and me. I told Kakashi that Naruto and I will be training something else, to which Kakashi nodded. Sakura looked jealous while Sasuke just looked on in hatred. If Sasuke would have said something to me instead of being a moody asshole I would''ve helped.

    Sage: Naruto, we will start with the usual warm ups. Since we have a river we will warm up on top of the water. Start your finger push-ups upside down with your pinkies first. 50 Every finger. With every finger I will more weight so remember to sustain and balance yourself.

    Naruto: Yes Sage-nii.

    After we finished our warm up, we began to spar on the water. Naruto tried the same strategy he had used against Zabuza but it didn''t faze me at all. He knew I was there and saw the whole thing so using the same techniques meant he changed them in some way. I sensed that the Naruto making the hand seals for the Multiple Phantom Shuriken was a clone and he had transformed himself into a shuriken to try to catch me off guard. After blocking all the shuriken, Naruto turned himself back and tried to use a Rasengan from a dead angle. I infused my index finger with Ki to take on the attack and quashed Naruto''s Rasengan in his hand. Surprised and angry, Naruto tried an Odama Rasengan this time. I used my finger again and dispersed the Rasengan. Naruto stopped moving, indicating that he wanted to stop sparring and work on something else.

    Naruto: Sage-nii, how did you find me among the shuriken?

    Sage: I saw everything from the fight with the Kirigakure ninja, I just had to look for what you did different with the strategy. Try infusing chakra into your senses like your eyes, nose, and ears and also coat your skin. That way you can smell, see, hear and feel your surroundings much better.

    Naruto: Ooohh, ok. Let me try it.

    Chakra flowed into Naruto''s eyes. I picked up a shuriken and threw it softly hitting a tree over 250 yards away. I told Naruto to find it. He was able to find it 3 hours later. Sasuke kept looking back at us training and still refused to ask for help. Sakura came up to me to ask for advice, I told her to mold chakra as much as she can to increase her capacity. She may have good control but has a small amount. I told sakura to try and extend her training by trying to walk on water, which was the next step. She sunk a few times but she managed to do it but because of her capacity she couldn''t maintain it for too long. To walk on water the user has to be emitting a constant stream of chakra from the bottom of their feet and using the repellent force to walk across the water''s surface. This technique was much harder than the tree climbing because the amount of chakra that needs to be emitted changes constantly. Sasuke was struggling alone still trying to climb up the tree falling and throwing glances at Sakura and Naruto. Once Sakura started practicing on her own, Sasuke approached her.

    Sasuke: Hey Sakura, what did that guy tell you?

    Sasuke clicked his tongue and walked away from Sakura but refused to ask for my help, instead he went to Kakashi to ask for advice. I told Naruto to train his senses as he was lacking a little in not seeing through his surroundings and some opponents. I told them that I was going to do my own training a little far off from them so I told Naruto to let loose his chakra as much as he can if he or the others are in danger so I can come back.

    Once I was far enough I got rid of my restrictions. Utilizing the Ki technique of cloning myself by Tien Shinhan, I made a clone with half my strength and ordered it to fight with me until a day before Zabuza and Haku attack so I can heal up. For the next couple of days thunderous noises can be heard in the distance. The shock waves of the fight between me and my clone could be felt miles away. The terrain was changed beyond recognition.

    Back in Zabuza''s hideout. Zabuza was laying on a bed bandaged and bruised.

    Zabuza: Dammit Haku you didn''t have shoot me with your senbon that hard.

    Haku: Sorry Zabuza-san, I had to make it look real. Although the ninja guarding the woodworker most likely knew what we were up.

    Zabuza: Oh, you mean the weak guy standing to the side? If I could have just killed Kakashi, he would''ve been an easy kill.

    Haku: I doubt that Zabuza-san. The moment I picked you up the next moment he was right there next to me. He told me to make sure when we both return to be a little stronger, he wouldn''t want us both to break down before his little brother has chance to grow further.

    Zabuza: Then that guy must''ve been another Jounin. We should prepare then.

    Haku nodded then left some medicine with Zabuza. Haku was not only worried about what I said but the immense pressure she felt when I smiled at her. She knew that if they wanted to get this job done, killing me and Kakashi was top priority.

 Chapter 19 - A Day of Rest

    I was done with my own training and returned back to where Naruto and is team were. I spotted Naruto from the air and saw he was meditating in the middle of the river trying to hone his senses by catching fish. He only kept the ones to eat, since he knew I was there he made sure to catch many. When Naruto sensed me he looked confused but he gave in to his curiosity and looked up. I never told nor shown Naruto that I could fly because as far as anyone knew, only the Tsuchikage was the only one able to fly because of his weight and gravity manipulation through Earth Release.

    Sage: So how was your training? Any progress?

    Naruto: Sage-nii, how are you flying?

    Sage: Hahaha, would you like me to teach you?

    Naruto: Hell yes!!! Please. My training came out well. You didn''t take off the gravity on me so it pushed me a little further. I can probably sense presences close to 500 yards away. Also because of Kurama''s chakra I can also sense intentions too.

    Sage: Wow that''s great. (Shouting) Kai! I''m releasing the gravity so you can better rest up. Listen Naruto, when I teach you to fly make sure to master it before you use it in a fight. We don''t want you flying into a trap because you can''t control it, ok?

    Naruto: You got it Sage-nii.

    I began teaching Naruto the beginning of Ki. Because chakra and Ki have similarities Naruto also began to have a feel for senjutsu chakra. I told him to feel the Ki in his body first then the Ki in all of nature. With every breath Ki flowed in and around Naruto. Thanks to the Kyubi chakra as well, Naruto had a much smoother and stronger integration with Ki and its properties. I told him to gather the Ki in the pit of his stomach then told him to bring it out. Once he was able to do that I told him to use that energy to lift himself up. Naruto began to hover then dropped.

    Sage: Practice this when we return to Konoha. I get the feeling we don''t have much time until we get attacked by the people that Gato guy hired. Lets'' take the fish and get the others.

    Naruto and I walk towards Sakura who practicing near the river, not going to deep. Then we saw Sasuke still running up the tree to finally reach the top. I guess without Naruto forcefully comparing himself to Sasuke in the original story, sasuke''s progress becomes much slower. Sakura on the other hand, had better results. Not only did she gain better control she also increased her chakra stores.

    Sage: Alright guys lets go back and rest up.

    We headed towards Tazuna''s house. From the time that I was gone until now, Naruto still retained his ability to persuade people and made Inari, Tazuna''s grandson, open up to him. We all ate, cleaned ourselves off and rested. Sakura was still molding chakra, Naruto was hovering off the ground and Sasuke was trying go up the tree with a running start. Kakashi was able to fully recover and I went straight to sleep.

    Sage: So Kakashi-senpai, how do you feel?

    Kakashi: I feel much better. I don''t know what kind of chakra you have but it would have taken me longer to heal if not for your help.

    Sage: Don''t worry about it. From what I can see though is that your Sharingan takes a huge toll on your chakra reserves. In a way it hinders you too much. May I ask how it is you came to have it? (I already knew but I wanted to make conversation)

    Kakashi: I got it from a friend when he died.

    Sage: How long ago was since you got it?

    Kakashi: (Avoiding most of the question) A long time ago.

    Sage: Since Kakashi-senpai doesn''t want to answer, that''s fine. I just think that if you have gotten the eye as a child I can see why you have such a small amount of chakra compared to other Jounin. Because of its consumption I''m guessing that it kept you from fully reaching your potential.

    I continued eating as I said this, Kakashi said nothing but gave me a wide eyed stare for just a few seconds. I finished my meal, although small, and went outside for a small warm up. My counting woke up Naruto. Naruto''s rummaging woke up everyone else.

    Naruto: Sage-nii, no fair.

    Naruto: (Shuddering) ok ok I''m on it.

    Sasuke: Being all loud so early, tsk.

    Sakura: Morning everyone.

    All the bridge builders in the village gathered their tools and headed to the construction site. We also moved out with them. I knew what to expect already, if only I had some snacks to watch the show. Kakashi and his team prepared themselves and headed out. We arrived at the site and it wasn''t even 20 minutes before the area became completely misty. I called all the woodworkers to come back and to stay back or behind me. Kakashi told me to step in only when necessary and to guard the woodworkers. If I were to see signs of any enemy I was told to kill. I had absolutely no problem with that I just wanted a better view. Once the mist blocked the view of the workers I flew higher and positioned myself to watch the fights.

 Chapter 20 - Round 2- FIGHT!

    The mist spread quickly and a familiar silhouettes began to appear. Kakashi saw that it was Zabuza and the Kiri-Anbu. Naruto and Sasuke battled with Haku, and Zabuza was surprised to find that Naruto could keep up with Haku''s speed. Haku, also noticing Naruto''s capabilities, decided to use his trump card, Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals, which trapped Naruto and Sasuke in a cage of ice. Haku proceeded to pummel Naruto and Sasuke with wave after wave of senbon barrages, which were made effectively undodgeable as a result of Haku''s technique. The technique had rectangular mirrors made of ice surrounding them in a cage dome. Haku was moving through the mirrors to prevent escape and to fire the senbon needles. Naruto took out his sickle and chain and infused it with chakra. He spun the chain fast enough to create a barrier to block the senbon.

    Naruto: Sasuke, while I block his attack find an opening to escape from the dome.

    Sasuke: Quit playing the hero, why don''t you leave, I can handle him.

    Naruto: (Sighs deeply) Suit yourself. I will break his technique from the outside, when I leave try to stay alive. I don''t want my first real mission to have a KIA just because you can''t hack it.

    Naruto throws the weight of the chain against the left side of the dome and breaks through. Haku was shocked to see that Naruto broke through the mirror. Sasuke saw the gap he needed to attack while Haku was stunned. Naruto managed to escape while Sasuke stayed inside. With Naruto on the outside Haku could no longer maintain the technique because she couldn''t keep track of both. Haku focused her attack on the weaker of the 2. Sasuke was hit many times with the senbon but he blocked his vitals. Sasuke had so many senbon needles it made him look like a porcupine. Seeing that he lost too much blood, Sasuke fainted. Naruto used his chain to reel in Sasuke. Naruto used the body flicker to flash to Sakura where he put Sasuke down.

    Naruto: Take care of em''. I''m gonna finish that guy off.

    Sakura: Ok.

    Sakura began to take the needles out, apply medicine and bandage Sasuke. Kakashi saw what transpired through his Sharingan. Relieved that Sasuke was ok, he re-engaged Zabuza. Naruto flashed back to Haku. Like in the original, Naruto punched Haku in the face, breaking her mask. After seeing that Naruto was finishing up with his fight, Kakashi took action. After a few exchanges with Zabuza, Kakashi made hand seals and summoned ninja dogs to track and hold down Zabuza, like in the original story. At the time I realized that I forgot about the 2 goons that Gato hired to attack Tazuna''s family. I teleported to them killed the goons and made sure Inari and his mother were safe. When I returned to watch the fighting, Haku was already dead by Kakashi''s Chidori. I was pissed that I couldn''t save girl Haku. Since this time Kakashi was better rested and still had some of my chakra to help him, not only did he pierce through Haku he still killed Zabuza. I really wanted to save Haku but because of my carelessness I was unable to. When Kakashi and Naruto relaxed, Gato and dozens of hired goons climbed up the construction site. Gato got closer to the corpses of Haku and Zabuza.

    Gato: God damn useless ninja. (Gato kicked Haku on the head) If I knew she was a girl I would have to put her to work at a brothel. Hahaha. Oh well, now that you all are tired I just have to wipe you all out along with the village.

    I flashed next to Naruto and Kakashi. I was seriously pissed. Not only could I not prevent Haku''s death, this shit head goes and kicks her corpse. I knew Gato was a piece of shit from the original story but to actually experience his "shitty-ness" is a different feeling.

    Sage: (Staring straight at Gato and his goons) Kakashi-senpai, after using your technique to kill them, do you have any strength left?

    Kakashi: (Sensing my anger) No I don''t think I have it in me to get in your way.

    Naruto: Sage-nii I''m also a little tired. (Gives a nervous chuckle)

    Naruto nodded and reeled in the corpses.

    Sage: (Yelling and still looking at Gato and co.) Tazuna-san, if I were to damage the edge of the construction site how much would it slow down your progress?

    Tazuna: Not by much. (Yelling back)

    Sage: And if I clear the other side of the trees and smooth out the ground, would that help?

    Tazuna: That would be a huge help.

    I nodded. I started to walk towards the huge group Gato brought. I lifted my own restrictions and let out my Ki. Wave after wave of power surges were felt in the air. Even the civilians who knew nothing of fighting or ninjutsu felt their spines tingling, goosebumps all over their skin and beads of sweat began to collect on their foreheads. Those like Naruto, Kakashi and Sakura were speechless as they could only feel the pressure and tension in the air as droves of what can only be described as power, unchained and pure, permeated the atmosphere. The goons behind Gato nearly shat themselves. The only one oblivious to what the situation was, was Gato himself. Only when the earth started to tremble did he let a nervous laugh out.

    Gato: They are worn out go kill them!!!

    Group: (Nervously charging and yelling) RRAAHHHHH!!!

    Sage: SHUT THE F.U.C.K UP, YOU F.U.C.K.I.N.G ANTS!!!!!

    Sage: Kakashi-senpai, Naruto, Sakura and dead weight, we''re done right? Lets'' go home.

 Chapter 21 - The Transformation at home

    The tension was palpable. The hairs of the woodworkers and Team 7, except for the unconscious Sasuke, were standing on end. I let out a fierce Kiai. The mist and any dust dispersed from the entire area. I went to Kakashi and put my hand on his shoulder. I infused chakra and Ki into him and let it circulate before I stopped.

    Sage: Kakashi-senpai, try integrating with your sharingan, try to make it a part of your body when we return back to Konoha. For now recover your strength. Naruto, good job and you as well Sakura.

    Kakashi nodded. Naruto and Sakura both thanked me, picked up Sasuke and headed to Tazuna''s house. I picked up Zabuza and Haku and flashed to a place nearby to bury them. Naruto saw and followed me. I made 2 small blasts on the ground and put Zabuza and Haku in, then covered them. I took hold of the Kubikiribocho and started to swing it. I remember it being made out of a special metal that the blade repairs itself the more it cuts, collecting the iron in the blood. I kept the blade seeing as it self-repairs the more I cut my enemies. I test out the blade by infusing it with Ki and chakra. I swung diagonally towards a mountain in the distance. I cleaved the mountain and gave it a smooth surface. The blade couldn''t handle that much Ki and chakra so the tip of the blade started to rust and crumble. I nicked my hand to see if the self-repair still worked. I let out a relieved sigh as it was still working. I turned to Naruto.

    Sage: If you have something to say, say it. It''s not like you to just lurk around Naruto.

    Naruto came out from behind a tree. Looking like a child who got caught doing something naughty.

    Naruto: (While looking down) Sage-nii, I know you were angry that Kakashi-sensei killed the both of them in one hit, but I just don''t understand why?

    Sage: (I shook my head). My anger was directed at the enemy not you guys. I was angry at myself before they died and I was angry at the Gato guy for what he did. Because of my negligence the girl didn''t have to die. I saved Inari and his mom when 2 hired goons went to attack them so Gato could use them as leverage. If only I would have sent a clone instead of going personally. Too many what ifs''.

    Naruto: Oh so Inari and his mom were in danger then huh? But why did you want to save the girl? I knew that no matter what she was going to give her life saving Zabuza because she looked like she was saving a parent when she jumped in.

    Sage: Don''t think about it too much it was only a passing whim. Make sure to learn from it though, that''s the best we can do. Even if we are treated as tools just remember that we think, we feel, we live and we die. Just because people may treat us or see us as tools, as long as you know you are not one and believe in yourself then you will be fine.

    Naruto: Ok Sage-nii, I will keep that in mind.

    We flashed back to Tazuna''s house to rest up to return to Konoha. Naruto cheered up a little after our talk but still stared at me in awe. Seeing that I displayed that much power, I highly doubt Naruto will slack off again. Sakura showed great growth in controlling her chakra. Seeing how Sasuke was so hurt and Naruto was fine, she felt conflicted. Sakura, in the beginning, felt that Sasuke was the stronger of the 2 but that soon faded when Naruto took care of the first encounter with the Kirigakure ninjas. Then that doubt grew as she saw Naruto overrun Sasuke in almost every aspect except for looks. The more she thought about Naruto the worse she felt for denying his feelings. Back in Tazuna''s home Kakashi healed up rather quickly and was ready to move out. Sasuke was still unconscious but it didn''t matter, once everyone gathered their stuff and said our good-byes, I teleported all of us to Konoha.

    I took Sasuke to the hospital. Then went back to my apartment to wash up then eat at my parents'' house. I knew Kakashi would report to the Hokage so I didn''t see the need to see him as well. I went to check up on my mother because she was pregnant I wanted to see if she was ok. My father greeted me at the door with a complicated smile.

    Sage: Dad what''s wrong? How''s mom?

    Kaien: Sage, your mom was attacked when she went to the hospital to get checked. She is ok and only lost some blood during the attack.

    Kaien: Your mom was going to the hospital to get a regular check-up then check up on Uzumaki

    Kushina. On her way to Kushina''s house she was attacked. The attackers didn''t take anything, they just attacked her and ran.

    Sage: You said she lost some blood. For such a simple attack she bled more than she should have correct?

    Kaien: Now that you mention it yes she did.

    Sage: (In an enraged calm voice) Ok, I see. If you hear anything about me killing someone in the village don''t be alarmed. They couldn''t do anything to me even if the all the Hokages fought me.

    I spread my senses throughout all of Konoha. I found who I was looking for, Danzo. I teleported to him.

    Sage: So you thought I was making empty threats when I told the Hokage for you to back the f.u.c.k off and leave me and my family alone?

    Danzo, surprised quickly turned around when he heard my voice. I know I was seriously pissed, but to catch this waste of life, this piece of shit with a vial of blood in his hands was just too coincidental. I yelled out in my mind "F.u.c.k Danzo! F.u.c.k his subordinates, f.u.c.k his secrets and f.u.c.k the Sandaime for supporting him! Danzo dies today!

    Danzo: You insolent brat! How did you get in here?

    Danzo: (He took a few steps back) He is a traitor, kill him root ninjas!

    From the beginning I had my restrictions off. I gave absolutely no f.u.c.ks today. I didn''t gradually raise my aura nor did I use enough to scare them. My aura exploded with a long Kiai. HAAAAAA!!!!!!! My ki burst forth and I controlled it enough to kill all the Root ninja only by turning them into paste against the cavern walls with the pure force of my aura. I flashed to Danzo. Because I was so close to him, Danzo couldn''t move. I increased my aura and a mountain of force pressed down on Danzo''s old body, not giving him the chance to fall to his knees but press him down by breaking his legs. All that was heard was Danzo''s pain, agony, breaking of flesh and bone, the squelching of blood pouring out of his broken limbs and orifices. A few seconds later, Minato brought the Sandaime in full fighting gear with the Flying Thunder God technique but only to fall to the floor due to my aura pressing down on them.

    Minato: (While pressed down) Sage-kun what are you doing?!

    Sandaime: (While pressed down) Sage-boya stop this madness!!

    Danzo: Yondaime! Hiruzen! Help me! He has gone rouge!

    Sage: WHO GAVE YOU THE RIGHT TO SPEAK, WORM?!?!

    I raised my foot and pressed it against Danzo''s right shoulder. I pressed slowly all the way through and severed his right arm. The disgusting sound of flesh being turned into paste never felt so good. Danzo shrieked in pain. The echoes of his agony reverberated throughout the Root headquarters.

    Sage: SQUEAL!!!

    Whether it was my Saiyan nature or the pure bliss in killing the person who wronged you or a loved one, the feeling was indescribable. The joy, the exhilaration, the anger and the "oh so sweet" fury. The anger had pushed me to edge of insanity. At that moment I could only remember the lines of Alucard from Hellsing: Ultimate, "The bird of Hermes is my name Eat my wings to keep me tame". I let go of sanity and kept the rage, my eyes turned completely white. The cavern began to shake, rocks started to fall, none hit me nor the Hokages. I yelled out and lightening started to circle around me, my hair started to flash between black and blond. A few moments later, a golden aura emerged and my hair turned blond, I have finally reached Super Saiyan. As my pupils returned and revealed a pair of greenish blue irises instead of my hazel, shock prevailed over the pain of being pressed down from the current and former Hokage. I ease my aura and let them at least stand.

    While the arm rolled to them the bandages came off revealing the Sharingans embedded on it. Minato and Hiruzen were speechless.

    Sage: Test the arm. You will find it more interesting than the eyes on it. (I turned back to Danzo) This has been a long time coming.

    I use the tip of my tail and jab it into Danzo''s right eye socket to take out the last Sharingan. I threw the eye to Minato and whipped my tail to get rid of the blood. I raised my foot and stomped on Danzo''s head, finally ending his life.

 Chapter 22 - 22: Aftermath

    After hardening the hair on my tail to pluck out Danzo''s eye, Minato and the Sandaime realized that the eye was also a Sharingan. I wiped my tail as best as I could and used my Ki to burn off the rest. As if looking down on them I stare at the shocked expressions of the Hokages. Minato snaps out of it first and the Sandaime follows as well.

    Minato: What have you done Sage-kun?

    Sandaime: He was an elder of the village and you just came in here ended him and his subordinates.

    Sage: I didn''t kill all of them, just the ones here and the ones that attacked me. But I see you have no qualms blaming me for this but not for this piece of shits atrocities. And to answer your question Minato-nii, I did what I told you was going to happen if you failed to keep that worm in check.

    Minato: What do you mean?

    Sage: (In an angry tone) I warned you that Danzo was up to something, I warned you to keep him away from my family, but you are telling me you don''t understand what I mean. (The cavern shook as I talked)

    Sandaime: Danzo may mot have gone about it the right way but what he has done is for the village.

    Sage: SHUT THE F.U.C.K UP! I''m tired of hearing you defend him when he is clearly beyond any redemption. He attacked my mother when she is with child, we are a part of the Sarutobi clan are we not? Is it not your f.u.c.k.i.n.g duty as the head to find out who attacked her? All his actions are in turn your actions Sandaime.

    Sandaime: I knew nothing of anything Danzo has done.

    Sage: Are you senile? Have you only been a f.u.c.k.i.n.g figurehead all this time? It''s not that you didn''t know, it''s that you refused to know. As Hokage you didn''t find it weird that classified information always leaked out to the citizens? The reason half the village looked at Naruto in disdain was Danzo. The reason the Ichiha was wiped out was Danzo. I already knew if I became too powerful I would eventually be targeted by him so I warned Minato-nii before anything happened but my warnings came upon deaf ears. This is simply the result of negligence from the both of you.

    Minato: (Clearly looking regretful) I''m sorry Sage-kun. I should''ve taken your warnings to heart. Every time I looked into your claims about Danzo it came back with no results. I didn''t know he would be so treacherous.

    Sage: Do you have anything to say Sandaime?

    Sandaime: Danzo was a friend for a long time I turned a blind eye to his actions for too long. Too even attack my clansman, what a fool I''ve been. (Said with a painful remorse)

    Sage: If I had not taken care of the Kyubi that night and told Minato-nii to keep quiet about it and told people that it was a Sarutobi clan summon, I would have been in Danzo''s eyes much sooner. From what I am sensing from that arm will cause you more panic though.

    I retract my aura and turn back to normal. Good thing I swiped the vial of blood that Sanzo held before it was crushed. The fact that I held him down, ripped off his arm and plucked out the right eye, he had no chance to use Izanagi. Not to mention none of the eyes were exposed until they were off his body anyway. I also told Minato to test the blood on the vial to prove my claim.

    Sage: Minato-nii contact me when you have that arm and blood analyzed. Also Minato-nii and Sandaime, I will ask you in all seriousness. Don''t you want Konoha to rule the world? This option will always be up for grabs. You don''t need to answer me now or you can put it on hold. But let me know when you do decide. I''m going home to check on my mother.

    Minato: Alright Sage-kun. I will. Please, give your parents my regards.

    Sandaime: I will drop by later to give them my apologies.

    I nodded and teleported to my apartment to clean myself up before going to my parents house. I arrived, my father opened the door. I saw my mother she healed up nice. I explained what happened and where I went. They thought about and at first were against me killing a village elder but when I explained what he has done what he was up to they calmed down. They were even proud of me by the end of the conversation. Now I just have to wait for the results of what I already know, that the cells in Danzo''s arm are from the Shodaime and if it wasn''t obvious, the eyes were from the Uchiha clan.

    Since I''ve been going on missions and cook for myself most of the time I became quite the cook. I''ve gathered spices, garnishes and herbs from all the lands I''ve visited so I offered to cook for my parents. After dinner I told my mother to get checked again tomorrow and this time I will escort her, I will carry her if I have to.

 Chapter 23 - 23: Little chat with the defeated

    I''m just glad my mother was fine. I then went to pay Kushina a visit as well. I saw that she was doing well. While I was there she apologized to me and was going to do so to my mother as well. Apparently Minato explained what happened. Since a cancer was removed from Konoha it was time to let the wounds heal. Both my mother and Kushina were early in their pregnancy. I was glad that Minato didn''t keep what happened to himself and decided to tell Kushina.

    Sage: So nee-chan are you hoping for another boy or a girl.

    Kushina: as long as the baby is healthy. But if I had to choose I want a girl.

    Sage: I hope you do. Is Naruto out or is he sleeping in?

    Kushina: He went on a date with Hyuga Hinata.

    Sage: No way, good for him.

    Kushina: He went to invite her to your training session. I heard from Naruto that you are seriously strong. Even Kurama looks at you with caution.

    Sage: So you were able to find out the Kyubi''s name? How close have you gotten Nee-chan? How many tails can you use?

    Kushina: I am able to use 6 tails now. (Showing a "V" sign with her fingers) Kurama told me how you were able to subdue him even though you were only 3 years old. Minato also told me how you went from a huge biju sized ape to a small fuzzy ape. Ever since then Minato has been looking into your condition, but wasn''t able to find anything. Since you were a part of the Sarutobi clan he also asked the Sandaime who also knows what happened. But since my pregnancy I have stopped training for a while.

    Sage: So that''s how Minato-nii came up with the Sarutobi summoning. Ok I get it now, but I don''t think there will be anything on my condition in the Konoha or Sarutobi archives. As for Kurama he had similar eye patterns as an Uchiha when they use a Sharingan.

    Kushina: So the Uchiha were behind Kurama coming out.

    Sage: I also highly doubt that Nee-chan. If they really intended to release Kurama they would''ve at least secretly evacuate their clansman. Their people also died. I may have stopped it but many people still died before Kurama was sealed not to mention the Uchiha were one of the first to defend. (In my mind I thought I''m just glad Minato-nii didn''t use the Shiki Fujin).

    Kushina: so that''s how it is. Ok. Anyway Naruto should be back shortly if you want to wait.

    Sage: That''s fine Nee-chan. In the mean time can I talk to Kurama?

    Kushina: Hoh, so it''s round 2 huh?

    Kushina: I will see but I hope you don''t cause too much trouble.

    Kurama: (Kurama''s voice came out of Kushina) So, you think you can take me on while I have my consciousness you brat?

    Sage: Please, you went wild I put you down and that was at full strength while I was a baby. You think you can take me on while I grew and half your strength missing?

    Kurama: Hmph! Monster brat! What did you want to ask?

    Sage: I wanted to know how you felt about Kushina and Naruto?

    Kurama: I''m stuck in here you think I want to be in here. But if I had to choose, I think I like it more than being hunted all the time.

    Sage: Ok I understand please help them as much as you can. If possible I don''t want to see either of them die.

    Kurama: Now I have a question for you. Who and what are you to have so much power at such young age? Even now your power has already outclassed the Rikudosennin.

    Sage: Since you promised to help Naruto and Kushina-nee then I will tell you, but you have to keep it a secret until I am ready to tell them. I am what you would call a reincarnated person. I came from a different reality from this one with my memories intact. As for my power it''s from an alien race called Saiyans.

    Kurama: Out of the countless years I''ve been alive and even from the memories from the Rikudosennin, I have never heard of such a phenomenon. Since you said alien is it in any way related to the Otsutsuki clan?

    Sage: No, that is a different matter. I wanted to know if you can help me get to Otsutsuki clan or travel to different dimensions?

 Chapter 24 - 24: Arrangements

    Kurama thought for a while but couldn''t come up with an answer. The only thing he could think of was trying to get in contact with the Rikudosennin. I knew that the Rikudosennin was not physically alive but there is way to contact him spiritually. Unfortunately I am not the reincarnation of Ashura and Indra. I will have to wait until Naruto is strong enough to be in contact with him. Since Naruto is getting stronger faster than the original I might not have to wait long.

    Sage: Do you have a way to talk to the Rikudosennin?

    Kurama: Sorry, I don''t.

    I knew he was going to say that. I didn''t ask him any more questions and he gave control back to Kushina. I waited for Naruto to come back from his date with Hinata. When Naruto entered I teased him a little and then finally asked when did he want to have the training session. I also knew that his Chunin exams will be coming soon and I will get to fight the Shodaime, the Nidaime and Orochimaru. They may not last long but hopefully I can learn something from them. We picked a day that would give them a few days rest before the Chunin exam took place. I guess I will ask Minato if I can be one of the people in charge to keep an eye on the participants for the exam. That way I can see show up close. I already know they won''t die so just watching from above shouldn''t be a problem.

    Naruto: Sage-nii, are you really gonna go out with Ino. Even at school she was stuck up and just a follower. The only difference between her and Sakura is that she actually has clan techniques from the Yamanaka.

    Sage: You are right maybe I should rethink who I want to date. One of my main objectives though is to learn one of their clan techniques, the one where they dig into peoples minds and scan their memories.

    Naruto: Oh that''s why you got near her. When you break up it won''t be pretty then.

    Sage: I want to learn the technique and at the moment I thought marriage would be the best option to obtain it but if I can do so without marriage I wouldn''t bother with Ino.

    Naruto: You can ask the Yamanakas directly and see if you can do the clan a favor, it''s not like you are asking for all their secrets.

    Sage: I guess you''re right. I will ask them. Ok then that''s my plan for today. Get ready for the session in a few days. If you want to practice anything special you might want to tell me now so that I can arrange a better plan.

    Naruto: Ok Sage-nii. I will be ok with what you already planned, I will improve anyways.

    I take my leave and head toward the Yamanaka clan estate. I guess the the simplest answers are sometimes the best. As I make my way there, I continue to wrack my brain for memories of the Yamanaka clan. What would they want, what do they need and what can I do for them to just give me that one technique? As far as I know they never seemed ambitious for power or money from the original story. So far my best plan is simply to just ask and hope for the best. If I can get that technique I can steal others secrets, especially that of Kaguya or any Otsutsuki clan member.

    Later at the Yamanaka clan.

    Inoichi Yamanaka: WHAT!!! You come to my home, to my clan and have the audacity to ask for our clan secrets.

 Chapter 25 - 25: Getting the Technique

    Since I was already let in I was sitting down with the head of the Yamanaka clan, Yamanaka Inoichi, over tea as we discussed many things, except the fact that I was going out with Ino. Since he didn''t bring it up I won''t either. What bothered me a little was that Ino never mentioned me to her father. I thought that she would have taken our relationship a little serious, enough to tell her parents at least. The conversation was going well until I asked for the Yamanaka clan techniques. I explained I only wanted to learn one in particular not all but Inoichi was still fl.u.s.tered and grew angry without giving me a chance to explain.

    Sage: Yamanaka-san, please calm down. I know what I am asking is basically the life blood of your clan but I need this particular technique. In exchange I am able to owe your clan a favor. Depending on what it is I believe I can fulfill that favor. (I took a sip of tea loftily).

    Inoichi: There is not enough money in the world to trade for our clan techniques. (Looking at me in a resolute manner).

    Sage: I see, so there are no material items you or your clan want or need, what about a life or lives?

    Inoichi: Now you are going to far.

    Sage: Ok I''m sorry, but what about techniques for techniques? I will display techniques I know and if there is one or two you are interested in then I am willing to impart them to you.

    Inoichi: You are willing to impart Sarutobi clan techniques to us?

    Sage: That is a definite no. For you see I am from a far off branch and not many techniques were passed to us. (Thinking about it now I should ask the Sandaime for some even though I never bothered to learn any). I have some techniques of my own creation that you might be interested in.

    Inoichi: I hardly think that 16-17 year old will know any self made techniques that are worthwhile. Even if you are a Jounin.

    As Inoichi was talking I picked up a tea cracker with my mind. Since I know if I take anything too serious with my training I can do excessive damage to the land or people around me. The best way to keep all that power in check is with meditation. Sure I can spar within my own consciousness with another person, usually my guinea pig is Naruto, I have also copied many things that Goku had done in the series, such as moving things with their mind. The fact that I can create a barrier can also be applied to chakra. I once tested it on weaker enemies during a a regular mission ambush by other villages. There was also a technique similar to One Piece''s Conquers Haki, but I just stun the minds of those weak minded. I can also teach them the application to Ki but to what extent they can reach is an unknown.

    Inoichi looked at me with his mouth agape and eyes that could not believe what they were seeing. I put the tea cracker in his mouth and he came back to senses. It boggles the mind when one experiences the unknown. Seeing as he was interested in the technique I don''t mind trading this technique. Since they are the Yamanakas they will put it to good use.

    Inoichi: So you said you are willing to trade techniques, right?

    Sage: (while smiling) That''s right.

    I was glad he took a liking to the technique. The application itself was more aligned with their clan techniques. With the training method and a grasp of what he needed, Inoichi was able to get the hang of it. Now to train the technique of mind reading but I doubt Naruto would let use that technique on him considering how close he has gotten with Hinata. When I take another mission I can practice on the enemies then.

 Chapter 26 - 26: Training Session

    Inoichi didn''t ask for much. In order for me to get the mind reading technique he just wanted the cultivation method for the telekinesis. I warned him that unless he trained it well he will not see results. Now I have to let things run their course with Ino. Since we don''t see each other much it shouldn''t be that much of a heart break.

    The day of the training session. Naruto successfully invited Hinata, Ino and Sakura also came. For the training I placed a .5 X gravity on Sakura and told her to practice walking up trees and walking on shallow water that way she can increase her chakra and maintain it for longer. For Naruto I told him to apply his wind nature to the chakra for the Rasengan. Unlike in the original story line, his dad is still alive and has already developed the Rasengan to the Wind Release: Rasen Shuriken. I told him to practice with multiple clones but away from the group because of the massive damage it can cause. As for Ino and Hinata, their training was more mental based. I told Hinata to picture her future with Naruto. I told her to picture herself taking risks like confessing to kissing that way she will have the courage to push forward and believe in herself. The main thing she lacked that I saw from the original story and now, is that she lacked confidence. I did pass on the mental projections of sparring in the mind to make her experience more real, not to mention it will also help Naruto hahaha. Finally for Ino, I was going to let her spar mentally as well. I was going to pass on the mental training I do to get her for acclimated with telekinesis. While training though Ino asked to speak with me privately.

    Sage: That''s fine. Do it mentally though so it can count as training.

    Ino: Ok. How do I say this?

    Sage: You are the one that wanted to talk just spit it out no one can hear us.

    Ino: I want to see other people!

    Sage: Ah, a break up is it? I see. If that''s how you feel...

    Ino: It''s not you, you''re great. It''s just that I fell in love with someone else. Well, again.

    Sage: (Thinking without mentally saying anything, I was disappointed that she is still fickle) So who is the lucky guy?

    Ino: Well since I''ve seen that Sakura is currently more motivated by improving herself I see that I have a shot at Sasuke.

    Sage: Ok then. (I tried not to show a scowl) Let''s continue training as friends then.

    I was not expecting Ino to break up with me but I had a feeling so I felt no guilt. If Ino didn''t break up with me I would have let the relationship continue. The most ironic part is, I was already planning to teach her telekinesis before I offered it to her clan in exchange for the mind reading technique. Well, when she finds out why Sakura lost some interest in Sasuke she will probably be running back to me, by then I should have one or a few ladies. Until Kaguya I might as well play the field, so to speak.

    The training was coming to an end and I saw slight improvement all around. Naruto was able to infuse wind nature into his weapons to start before the Rasengan, Sakura actually pushed to 1X gravity, Hinata actually held Naruto''s hand when he walked her home. Ino was able to push and pull small things like a kunai or shuriken, though not enough to even injure a person yet.

 Chapter 27 - 27: Passing the Bo Staff

    Since it was still early I paid a visit to the Sandaime. I wanted to know if he can give me some of the Sarutobi clan techniques. I also wanted to summon Enma or if there are other giant monkeys to summon. Since most of the techniques are fire based I just mainly wanted to see if I can summon instead.

    Sandaime: So what brings you to see me today Sage-boya?

    Sage: I wanted to know if I can form a contract with Monkey King Enma? Or with the beast summon of the monkeys.

    Sandaime: I see. I don''t see a problem with that. Maybe you will get along with him better than I. By the way how is your mother doing?

    Sage: (With a hint anger in my voice) She''s fine. Just waiting to deliver now.

    After the Sandaime handed me the scroll to summon Enma, I made the hand seals and with a puff of white smoke Monkey King Enma made his appearance.

    Enma: Hiruzen, why did you summon me? Huh, you''re not Hiruzen.

    Sandaime: This is Sage-boya, the boy I told you about. But to think he summoned you on his first try.

    Enma: Oh so you are the one who killed Danzo? Speaking as one who fought alongside Danzo during those war times I don''t think he should''ve died the way he did but if what Hiruzen said is true then you did Konoha a great service by cutting him down. So, about this contract.

    Sage: Thank you monkey king. Yes I wanted to learn summoning and thought of you first.

    Enma: Hmm. You are plenty strong already but I cannot determine how strong. First sign and fingerprint in blood on this scroll. Then I will transform into the adamantine staff so we can see if you are capable of wielding me.

    We went outside into the courtyard and I pricked my finger to sign and fingerprint the scroll. Enma proceeded to transform and I took a hold on him. I don''t know whether it was the Sarutobi clan blood or the fact that Saiyans are far more closely related to monkeys but with Enma in my hands I wielded him like a monk master. It felt as if I had an extension to my arm. I was told to break some rocks and other things.

    Sage: Monkey king, I''m gonna try infusing you with Ki and chakra. I am also gonna go beyond your own bounds of reality. I just hope your capacity can take it and if it can''t let me know so I can stop immediately.

    I calm myself down. I hold Enma with my tail. I widen my stance and take a breath. I pick up momentum and let out a long Kiai.

    Sage: Haaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!!

    I transform not into a Super Saiyan but into my true Saiyan form. I have not gone into my true Saiyan form in a while nor did I have the need to but it felt appropriate. I took Enma back in my hands, flew into the air and infused him Ki and chakra. Enma began to vibrate wildly until he couldn''t hold back anymore. Again I start practicing with Enma and let out Ki and chakra blasts that look like bijudamas from the massively thick chakra into a far off mountain. The mountain and the surrounding terrain turn to rubble. I then tested The max Enma, as a Bo staff, can extend, expand, retract and shrink. I also keep in mind the speed in which he does so. After a few minutes Enma couldn''t hold on any more and undid his transformation. While panting and breathing heavily.

    Enma: Dammit boy. What did you do?

    Sandaime: What happened Enma? I never seen you look so ferocious before. (Sandaime looks closer at Enma) Do you look younger too?

    Enma: I have no idea what the boy did but I have never felt so powerful. I feel like I can take on a biju.

    Sage: (Slowly flying back down) With the amount of Ki and chakra I infused you with I doubt a biju will hold a candle to you. I must say though, you held up better than the Kubikiribocho. Maybe it''s because you are a living being imitating a weapon.

    Enma: I don''t know if that''s a transformation Jutsu or a type of mutation but it''s very flattering that it looks similar to myself.

    I revert back to normal and finally touch down. Unfortunately my black shirt and gray undershirt was destroyed when I transformed and only my black pants and black boots remained. I quickly teleport home to get a new shirt and came back. The Sandaime was surprised.

    Sandaime: I didn''t know you knew the Flying Thunder God Technique.

    Sage: Yeah Minato-nii gave me the basics. (Although it''s not the same technique).

    Enma: It seems with Sage-boy here I will get to see more action. To keep up with his insane chakra I will have to train myself as well. Since you let out so much strength the 3 Sage locations will come to investigate. If you get into a battle or if you wanna know about things don''t hesitate to summon me.

    With a puff of white smoke Enma disappeared. I said my farewell to the the Sandaime and thanked him for the summoning technique. At least I have one skill from the Sarutobi clan that''s worth using. A few days pass by and the Chunin exams begin.

 Chapter 28 - 28: The start of the exams

    Since my position as a watcher for the exam was secure I hid my presence and followed Naruto from the air. I saw that Kakashi''s team 7 met before entering the building for the exams. Kakashi gave his team the run down of how the exams change every year and that it is not always hosted in the same village. The team was warned that there is a heavy penalty for cheating and that they should look out for one another. As the team made their way to the building, they met other Genin from other villages. Like in the original they met with Gaara, Temari and Kankuro, Genin from Sunagakure, sand village. Kankuro teases them like before but Naruto didn''t give him the attention to be annoyed, instead he kept staring at the hidden Gaara, looked on for a moment then turned and left. Kankuro still tried to rile up Naruto but annoyed Sasuke instead.

    Naruto: Sasuke let''s get to the exam site. The only ones we might have to look out for is the girl and no brows hanging upside down over there.

    Sasuke didn''t notice Gaara until Naruto pointed it out. The moment Naruto said that Kankuro looked at him in anger.

    Kankuro: So you think you pampered leaf babies are better than us? What makes you so high and mighty?

    Naruto: If it''s not obvious to you then I will tell you. The ones that always talk shit are always the first and easiest to put down. So if you want to be disqualified from the exams before it starts, then by all means, continue barking and I will put you to sleep.

    Fuming and about to unwrap his puppets from his back, Naruto flickered for a moment behind Kankuro then both Kankuro and Naruto stopped at the sound of Gaara. Naruto flickered back to his original position without being noticed.

    Gaara: Kankuro, stop. What''s the point of revealing anything before the exams?

    Temari: Kankuro listen to Gaara. Let''s go.

    Kankuro: (As they were walking away) You better watch your back when the exam starts!

    Naruto: Next time I won''t stop at just a neck wound.

    Blood slowly trickled down Kankuro''s neck surprise and widened eyes spread throughout the Sunagakure group. They continued to walk away trying not to show their surprise. Sasuke and Sakura didn''t notice Naruto''s moves either but kept their surprise to themselves and made their way to the exam building. From the looks of Sasuke, he must'' be thinking "how the hell did Naruto get so strong? When the real exam starts I will show them", but that''s just my guess from looking from above. A few minutes later Naruto and his team entered the building. I didn''t follow them in as I already knew that first exam was literally a written exam. An hour later the ones that passed went to the forest of death. 6 Konohagakure teams passed including Kabuto''s team, which posed as Konoha ninja at the time. The sand, sound and waterfall have one team that passed and the rain has 2. Mitarashi Anko was the second proctor for the second round of the exams. This time around there were no interruptions and Anko went on with her explanation of what the second round consists of. Each team will be given a scroll labeled heaven or earth. In order to move on the teams must have both scrolls. Meaning that they would have to take the scroll they need from another team by any means. The moment all teams disappeared into the forest I flashed behind Anko.

    Sage: (Whispering in her left ear) Mitarashi-senpai, what teams look like they can hold their own this year?

    While swinging a kunai at me and completely missing she yelled.

    Anko: Sage-kun, you are supposed to monitor the teams taking the exam not bothering me.

    I disappeared and continued to follow Naruto and his team. They were already targeted like in the original story but made quick work of the enemy team, unfortunately the scroll they had was the same and needed to find another team. Naruto and company didn''t meet up with Kabuto and his team so they kept looking for other teams. Coincidentally they didn''t want nor look like they were going to interfere with the other Konoha teams. I did notice that Sakura wasn''t such a burden this time around. She found a team that had the scroll they needed. The team they ran into, unfortunately, was Orochimaru in disguise. Orochimaru swallowed the scroll like a good whore and told Naruto and Sasuke to come get it. Orochimaru used his blood l.u.s.t to stun Naruto Sasuke but only Sasuke was affected. Naruto shook it off and attacked with shuriken and kunai infused with wind nature chakra. Orochimaru couldn''t block but dodged the attack. Like In the original story, Orochimaru summoned giant snakes to attack Naruto. Overwhelmed by their size, Naruto used the kyubi''s, nine-tails, chakra. Naruto can use up to 3 tails before losing consciousness so he only used 1, which was enough to deal with the snakes. Similar to the original, Naruto stopped a snake from approaching Sasuke.

    Naruto: If you are such a p.u.s.s.y in front of some gay guy with snakes glaring at you then you should just forfeit Sasuke! Sakura get this p.u.s.s.y to safety!

    Sakura: I''m coming!

    Sakura got to Sasuke and took him away but not fast enough because Orochimaru took the chance to bite Sasuke on his left shoulder, leaving the curse mark. Seeing this, Naruto tore apart the snake with brute strength then flickered to attack Orochimaru with an Odama Rasengan. Orochimaru was surprised seeing this technique from Naruto and quickly dodged it. Orochimaru attacked Naruto and left him open for a few seconds and within that time span, Orochimaru used an Elephant seal on Naruto''s abdomen where his Kyubi seal is located, disrupting the chakra flow coming from Kurama. Naruto''s 1 tail disappeared and so did Orochimaru. Naruto gathered his strength and met up with Sakura and Sasuke. At this time the group made a small camp to recuperate. Kabuto approached the group. Naruto and Sakura took a fighting stance to ward off the new enemy. Since Naruto took a big hit he wasn''t focused on his surroundings as he usually is.

    Kabuto: It seems you guys had it rough.

    Sakura: You were the one that told us that information about the other teams before the start of the first exam, Kabuto right?

    Kabuto: Yeah that''s me, how''s it going?

    Naruto: A little worse for wear but all in all in one piece.

    Kabuto: Were you guys able to get the scrolls you needed?

    Kabuto: We managed to get 2 scrolls but they are the both heaven scrolls.

    Naruto: Why are you telling us this? We offered no information or anything you just tell us what you have. What do you want?

    Sakura: Why are you being an a.s.s Naruto? They have 2 of the same scroll and we need one. So we can trade the spare earth scroll and we both pass.

    Kabuto: Exactly, we are from the same village, why don''t we help each other out?

    Naruto: If a stranger offers you candy on the street do you take it without asking anything?

    Kabuto: I came in all sincerity, we both benefit from this trade, no down side.

    Naruto: Hmph, whatever. A trade it is then.

    The teams traded the scrolls and went their separate ways. After waking up and recuperating Naruto''s team went towards the tower knowing they cleared the second part.

 Chapter 29 - 29: The Preliminaries

    I know that by letting Orochimaru go instead of an instant death would basically destroy his entire plan but if I did that, how can I fight the Shodaime, the Nidaime and Orochimaru at the same time? I know I''m going to get an earful from Minato and maybe a few people but that''s as far as it will go. Since Orochimaru left before I was born I can play it off as I didn''t know who he was nor did I know what he looked like. Now I will get to experience a tiny bit fun when beating the shit out of the previous Hokages and a Sannin. With me facing the 3 and Minato flash killing everyone else this ambush is going to be a breeze. Now I''m off to watch Naruto best the shit out of Kiba, since both trained with me they might still be even with Sakura an Ino, the sad fight with Hinata and the rest. Good thing I brought snacks and drinks.

    After the explanation of the rules for the preliminary round. The Genin will be chosen at random and have one versus one battle. I already know the order so it didn''t matter to me. Sasuke will fight Akado Yoroi in the first round. Yoroi''s ability made him useful to Orochimaru in this fight against Sasuke, because Yoroi can drain chakra and physical strength from whoever he touches. In order for Sasuke to rely on the cursed seal Orochimaru wanted Yoroi to drain Sasuke for him to use it. Considering how shitty Sasuke has performed this far I doubt he will be a match. Maybe he can prove me wrong because I have yet to see him use or even activate his Sharingan, which he should have unlocked from when Itachi slaughtered the clan but he repressed because of the trauma. The Sharingan should''ve resurfaced during the fight with Zabuza but I didn''t see it. I guess his win is up for grabs.

    Hayate Gekko: Ok the first 2 to fight (Coughs), is Uchiha Sasuke and Akado Yoroi. Step in the ring.

    I take a seat on the banister and pull out my snacks. I know Sasuke is still hurting but with almost all the not fighting he did prior to this fight he might have recovered enough to put up a fight. Like in the original story, Sakura tried to tell Kakashi about Sasuke''s injury but was told not to. Naruto was surprisingly quiet. From the looks of it he was trying to mold chakra and sustain it ever since he sat down on the catwalk. I look at Minato and nod, letting him know his son is fine. Sasuke still looked hurt but entered the ring. Kabuto may have traded for scrolls but not information, so Sasuke was going to fight not knowing what to expect. The moment they made the first exchange Sasuke felt weaker. Right away he figured out that Yoroi was draining his physical strength and chakra. The only plan Sasuke had was to knock out Yoroi without getting touched but that only counts if Yoroi is using his hands so hitting him was fine. Sasuke finished Yoroi with the copied move of Rock Lee like in the original. I guess he really recovered his Sharingan. The roulette on the screen spun.

    Hayate: Next match Zaku Abumi versus Aburame Shino. Step in the ring (coughs)

    Both step into the ring. Since this time around Naruto''s team didn''t meet the sound ninjas Zaku wasn''t hurt like in the original story. The results will most likely be the same considering that controls bugs and Zaku has a hole on his palms to make a sound blast. The storyline followed the original and Zaku lost the same way. Unlike the anime, the blood was much more than before than what was depicted. I laughed so hard I nearly spat out my drink.

    Minato: Sage-kun (Gave a look to stop laughing)

    Sage: Oh, I''m sorry Hokage-sama, (Just because we are in front of others) did you want some ch.i.p.s too? (Pointing my bag at him)

    One of his ninja guards glares at me as if I didn''t know that laughing was wrong.

    Sage: I know, I know. Sorry for laughing but how thick skinned you gotta be to not feel hundreds of bugs on your body, then with his remaining conscious words he asks "How" like a dumbass. I guess they don''t teach well in the Otogakure.

    This time the Sound ninjas glare at me. It boggles the mind that no one f.u.c.k.i.n.g knew that the Jounin with the Sound ninjas was Orochimaru. Come on, how the f.u.c.k no one could tell. They look the same. I guess when I get blamed for not taking him out sooner I can justify it. The roulette rolls.

    Hayate: Next match is Misumi Tsurugi versus Kankuro. Step in the ring.

    Sage: Hey can you shove your hand up your puppets a.s.s and make him talk too. Make it say "I kill you!", come on.

    A few people laughed except for the Sand ninjas and the Hokage. I nodded at Minato apologetically. The roulette wheel spins on.

    Hayate: Haruno Sakura versus Yamanaka Ino step to the stage.

    The girls went to the stage and began talking back and forth about Sasuke nonsense. Finally they began to exchange blows, little techniques here and there. The climax is coming between the two. Ino marginally wins because she used the telekinesis to put a kunai on Sakuras neck at the last moment. I guess that''s how far not knowing clan techniques will take you. If Ino actually practiced harder she would be stronger than marginally winning against someone who just started practicing. Temari and Tenten were next to fight. Like in the original Temari made quick work of Tenten. Shikamaru and Kin Tsuchi were next. Shikamaru won. Next up is Naruto and Kiba. Kiba came to the stage first. Naruto finally stopped molding chakra and stepped into the stage. Hayate gave the go ahead to start. Kiba didn''t strike first like the original story because Naruto changed during school so Kiba took Naruto seriously and cautiously. Naruto made hand seals and chakra lit up on the fingers of his right hand. Naruto than struck his abdomen where he was struck by Orochimaru before.

    Naruto: Kai!!(Release) Damn that hurt.

    Apparently Naruto had undone the Fuiin Jutsu that Orochimaru placed on him. Since Naruto''s mother is Uzumaki Kushina, an Uzumaki clan member, of course she would know sealing techniques, her clans specialty. Since she is still alive and with Naruto being serious, how can he not know his own mothers techniques. Orochimaru in disguise was shocked to see Naruto undoing his seal. The moment Naruto was released from the seal he let loose some chakra, stretched a bit and took a fighting stance. Kiba gave a food pill to Akamaru, his dog, and transformed into another Kiba. Kiba was using his strongest technique against Naruto. During the fang spin attack by the 2 Kiba''s, Naruto flashed to Kiba clone, Akamaru, grabbed him by the foot and slammed him against the wall. The copy of Kiba was undone and Akamaru laid on the ground unconscious. When the real Kiba saw this he backed furious and blindly attacked Naruto. Naruto made a small version of the Rasengan in his left hand, he didn''t want to kill Kiba, flashed to Kiba''s left side, grabbed Kiba''s shoulder with his right hand and pressed the Rasengan into Kiba''s c.h.e.s.t, blasting him across the room. Kiba lost consciousness and Naruto won. For a moment I saw a smile on Minato''s face and a scowl on Orochimaru''s. The next fight was Hinata and Neji.

    Sage: (Whistling) wooo, go Naruto''s girlfriend!

    Hinata blushes for a bit, looked my way and nodded. She knew her clans techniques but never pushed, she lacked confidence and drive. Being with Naruto early on improved her disposition.

    Naruto: Go babe, show''em what you got!

    Hinata still lost but not as bad as in the original. She even made Neji use the Kaiten, his absolute defense move. Hinata was beaten but wasn''t struck in the heart like in the original. A bit of rest and she will be fine. Naruto stepped into the ring and helped Hinata off the stage. As Naruto carried Hinata off and Neji was still on the stage, Naruto released his and Kurama''s chakra applying pressure to the entire stage. Naruto looked back from his left shoulder.

    Naruto: If we meet on the next stage I hope you can keep your life. I wouldn''t want Hinata to lose a family member.

    Naruto walked off and put Hinata down next to her sensei, Kurenai, gave Hinata some of his chakra and went back to his team. The next fight was Rock Lee and Gaara. Gaara won and still crushed Rock Lee''s leg. The last fight was Choji and the last member of the sound ninja, Dosu Kinuta. Dosu won very easily. After congratulating the finalists, Minato told them that the finals will take place a month later. The roster will be as follows: First fight is Ino and Dosu, 2nd fight Naruto and Neji, 3rd fight Sasuke and Gaara, 4th fight is Kankuro and Shino, finally Temari and Shikamaru.

 Chapter 30 - 30: The month before the Finals

    I was called in to talk to the Hokage after the matches were done. Most likely to reprimand my behavior but I don''t care so I guess I will smooth it over by how Naruto has improved.

    Sage: (I noticed other monitors and proctors from the exam) Hokage-sama you wanted to see me?

    Minato: Sage-kun, first of all don''t just offer me snacks without offering the guests first. Second did you notice anything strange among the Genin?

    Sage: pfft. Hahaha. Ok I will remember that. But among the Genin I only saw one superior to others in techniques and a Jinchuuriki.

    Minato: A jinchuuriki? Are you sure?

    Sage: Yup. You don''t get that amount of chakra at that age, except for being a jinchuuriki or a hereditary trait. What is this about?

    Minato: We found some dead Genin and a monitor with one of the Genin with his face peeled off.

    Sage: Oh so I guess you might want to hear about the other guy with better techniques then.

    I explained that the Genin engaged in battle with Naruto and his group. How Naruto handled the "Genin" and his snake summons. The one particular detail I told Minato was that he was after Sasuke only, Naruto defended his teammate. That was why Naruto released himself from the Fuinjutsu that was used on him during his fight, he was trying to balance the amount of chakra on his fingers to unseal it. I also told Minato that Sasuke was bitten on the side of his neck leaving a mark. Minato explained to me that the person who attacked Naruto''s group was Orochimaru, a legendary Sannin, who was once part of Konoha and an S- class missing ninja. I already knew but played the "oh really, I didn''t know that" role. Out of all the ninjas in the room, Minato told me to kill him on site. I told him no problem and went on my way. I gave Naruto a few days to spend with his parents to congratulate him on his passing to the finals.

    I met up with Naruto to schedule a training session for him. Kakashi told me that he was going to train Sasuke for his fight. Naruto agreed to meet at plaza to pick up some kunai and shuriken. When we were getting out the store and going towards the training grounds we spotted a pervert on top of the roof of the bath house watching the women bathe. I knew who he was and so did Naruto, but since I was "too young" to remember he might''ve forgotten me. As for Naruto, Jiraya was Minato''s sensei, how could he not keep in touch with Minato and his family.

    Sage: HEY YOU, ON THE ROOF, WHAT ARE YA DOING UP THERE?!?!?

    Naruto and I were on the floor laughing. Jiraiya came down from the roof and tried to disappear. I grabbed Naruto''s collar and teleported to Jiraiya.

    Naruto: Did you get a good glimpse, Uncle Jiraiya? (Said while laughing)

    Jiraiya: Dammit Naruto. I was going to see if her kitten was coming out to play. Now I need to look elsewhere for material.

    Naruto: Gomen, Gomen (Sorry, sorry). Anyway, uncle Jiraiya, this is my big bro Sage.

    Sage: Naruto I''ve already met him but only once. Hey old man long time no see.

    Jiraiya: I don''t remember Minato having a son before Naruto. Who might you be, hmmm.

    To remind him I quickly slapped him in the face with my tail. Only hard enough to move his face to the side. Because of ninja training it''s cool that I can actually stretch my tail to pimp slap a person. People stretch their limbs and hair, so why not my tail.

    Jiraiya: Oww. OH you must be from the Sarutobi clan, right, the one with the tail? But you could''ve just shown me your tail not slap me with it. (Said while rubbing his cheek)

    Sage: So how are you? I haven''t seen you at all since you met that one time and summoned a frog.

    Jiraiya: I''m surprised you remembered that. I have been traveling and collecting material for my books. When I did come back you weren''t there. I had to meet up for some of my little nephews'' birthdays. What brings you guys here to disturb me anyway?

    Naruto: We came to help me train for the finals of the Ch��nin exams 3 weeks from now. Also uncle, didn''t you say you were going to teach me how to summon a frog last time you were here?

    Jiraya: Did I say that? Oh well, ok I will teach you.

    Jiraiya took out a big scroll and told Naruto to sign and fingerprint in blood to make a contract with the frogs of Mt. Myoboku. After that Jiraiya told Naruto to make the hand seals while putting as much chakra as he could. With a puff a smoke a small silhouette could be seen. At first Jiraiya thought Naruto has failed the summoning but from what I could sense he must''ve summoned either Fukasaku or his wife, Shima.

    Fukasaku: Jiraiya-chan why did you summon me if you''re not in a fight?

    Jiraiya: Fukasaku-Sama, I didn''t summon you. Naruto did.

    Fukasaku: Oh so it was Minato''s boy. Hmm. Oh hoh. So the tailed boy is here too and he grew up huh.

    Sage: Fukasaku-Sama it''s nice to see you again. (I nodded instead of a bow).

    Fukasaku: (While staring at me) Oh so it was you who set off Gamamaru-sama. That power surge came from you then?

    Sage: I guess so. Is there a problem that I set off Gamamaru-sama?

    Sage: If we go over there will Naruto be able to learn to be a sage?

    Fukasaku: Yes he will and if you sign a contract with us, you will too even if you have signed with others.

    I told Fukasaku that I signed a contract with the Monkey King Enma and wasn''t really looking to do anymore contracts at the moment. I was still invited to talk with Gamamaru. After Naruto finished his contract, Fukasaku told me the location of Mount Myoboku so that I can travel on my own considering I didn''t sign the contract to be reversed summoned. I told Fukasaku to just take Naruto and Jiraiya first and I will follow. When they reversed summoned I tried sensing Naruto''s presence and felt it a bit far. The presence became erratic because of the pure nature Chakra around the mountain. I locked on to his location and teleported next to Naruto. Fukasaku hopped up out of surprise.

    Fukasaku: So you know the Flying Thunder God technique?

    Sage: You can say that but it''s my own version of it. I don''t need to mark or put a seal on things to travel to a location. I just have to sense where the person is or I can travel by remembering the location once I teleport in.

    After my explanation, Fukasaku introduced his wife, Shima, to Naruto and me. After, we were introduced to Gamabunta, Gamashiro and Gamaken, the 3 biggest toads in Mt. Myoboku. When the introductions were done we finally met with Gamamaru, the eldest toad. Because of age he was absent minded at times so when we were first introduced he didn''t know who Fukasaku was. When we skipped the comedic skit, Gamamaru explained that he saw a prophecy about me. He told me that he saw a "being engulfed in yellow fire ending a war with a swipe of his arm". It sounded about right to me but I never questioned the old frog on it. Moving away from the prophecy subject, I asked Gamamaru if he had seen anyone like me before and if he could measure power where did I stand. I took off my red shirt and black undershirt, restrictions and showed him my true Saiyan transformation, I didn''t want to rip my clothes like last time. I am by all means, not at Super Saiyan 4 level so I never kid myself when it came to this transformation. I was a far cry from the actual Super Saiyan 4 state. First off the fur on me was brown, in SSJ4 state the fur is red, my eyes are still hazel while in SSJ4 the eyes change to yellow and the eyeshadow in SSJ4 state is red and mine are yellow. I just achieved a state that would ready me for SSJ4 so if I ever do reach it the transition will be easier. When I transformed in front of Gamamaru, the air vibrated and tension could be felt in the atmosphere. For a moment Gamamaru shook.

    Sage: Please Gamamaru-sama, what are your thoughts.

    Gamamaru: It''s as if a bijuu stronger than the Nine Tails is in front me.

    Sage: (Said in a low voice). Just a bijuu stronger than the Kyuubi, huh.

    Gamamaru: To think I would witness a being on par with the Rikudosennin.

    So I am only on par with the Rikudosennin. I guess the Rikudosennin must many more powers than I thought. Power and speed can only do so much when compared to reality warping. Good thing I got an estimation it is very humbling and makes my blood boil. Now I can train myself harder without holding back. I revert back to my normal state and bow towards Gamamaru.

    Sage: Thank you for telling me where I stand Gamamaru-sama. If possible may I have your permission to train here with Naruto until we have to return for his Chunin exam?

    Gamamaru: Yes, you may. Fukasaku, take Naruto for sage training. Let Sage here train on his own and do not disturb him.

    Fukasaku: Yes Gamamaru-sama. Naruto-chan, Sage-chan, Jiraiya-chan come with me to get situated.

    Naruto will start sage training earlier than expected and I will continue with my own training. Since my strength so far only puts me on par, because power alone doesn''t constitute overall strength, then how will I make Kaguya kneel before me? I know on the power scale I can just point, shoot and they die but the Otsutsuki clan doesn''t just have power. The vast amount of abilities is ridiculous. I knew from the start that it wouldn''t be so simple but the arrogance was still there. The eye techniques alone will be my biggest concern yet I did not see what types of techniques Kaguya has used. I know that I have to have an erratic flow of chakra to not be affected by Genjustu, eye techniques. Since I use both chakra and Ki that shouldn''t be a problem. I have to sharpen my senses and master my Super Saiyen form. In order to get a Zenkai boost I must be damaged and heal back up. I guess I will give the Shodaime, Nidaime and Orochimaru some free hits when the time comes.

 Chapter 31 - 31: The Time before the Finals

    In no way am I weaker than the Hashirama or Madara. There is also no way that Kaguya or any other Otsutsuki clan member is physically stronger than me. The only reason I can think of that Gamamaru said that I was on par with the Rikudosennin was because of the multiple Kekkei Genkai, bloodline limit, that he and the rest of the Otsutsuki clan possess. Faster and stronger but to what end? If I am caught in an inescapable illusion, an eternal seal, or basically erased without doing anything because of the plethora of Genjutsu, eye techniques, then my strength is wasted. My Ki and chakra alone dwarfs the Jyuubi. I can destroy the planet if I feel inclined. As far as I know my greatest strength is the use of Ki. If Genjutsu is used and chakra is needed for me to get caught in it, then I won''t use chakra or primarily use Ki and use chakra to disrupt the abnormality of the technique. Since I can train here and ask Gamamaru questions, I will see if there are better ways to counter or simply not be affected by Genjutsu. I am striving for strength so overwhelming that any other mode of power would be made obsolete.

    I start my training at 150 X gravity. Typical warm up with simple exercises. After my warm up I push towards 200. I turn it up to 250. Once at 250 X gravity I turn into my True Saiyan form. I am trying to keep all the power within without letting too much energy escape. This way I can internalize my power instead of wasting a huge amount of stamina while it is activated. Once gravity training is done, while in this form, I keep myself afloat in the air and meditate. I try to stimulate my S-cells, microscopic cells found in most saiyans. The amount of S-cells depends on the spirit of the Saiyan, the more gentle the spirit, the greater the amount of S-cells. Alternatively, when a Saiyan increases their battle power, it can also increase the amount of S-cells in the body. S-cells are essential to becoming a Super Saiyan, or so I''ve read before. By stimulating my S-cells in my True Saiyan form I am hoping to reach Super Saiyan in this form and basically becoming a small Golden Oozaru. If the True Saiyan form is treated by the color of the fur then brown would be the starting point and, I am only speculating, silver would be the last color. Why silver? Because if the color scheme is used as a measure for the level of power a Saiyan is at then, in my opinion, the colors would go from brown, gold, red, blue and finally to silver. Brown is the normal state of the True Saiyan form, gold would be the Super Saiyan, red would be God, blue is the Super Saiyan form of God and silver is Ultra Instinct. The other color variations depends on the type of Saiyan. For example, Broly is the legendary Super Saiyan, a mutation among Saiyans, which helps him produce a massive amount of S-cells from birth. Broly has Ki that turns green or when Zamasu, from the Dragon Ball Super series, took over Goku''s body and when he turned Super Saiyan God his color wasn''t blue but pink. At the moment my goal is turn Golden. The days pass by as I train and meditate to build up my S-cells. Naruto is making great progress as he was more focused and determined after I asked Gamamaru to measure where I stand. Naruto has never seen me in either form so the level of power must have gave him drive because his sage transformation was much smoother than in the original story. He was steps away from having a complete sage mode. Like before, because of Kurama, Naruto couldn''t use Fukasaku or Shima on his shoulders like Jiraiya does. Naruto can now handle 4 tails and goes berserk after 5 tails.

    Shima: Min''na!, everybody, lunch is done.

    Jiraiya, seeing how Naruto was progressing quickly, also trained with us to perfect his sage mode. So much so that he only needed either Fukasaku or Shima to transform. I know that because they are frogs and their staple is insects I didn''t feel that digusted with Shima''s food. Because of my Saiyan blood or if I''m just that hungry. In the Saiyan saga of Dragon Ball Z there was a scene where Vegeta and Nappa were eating an insect alien, even in the Dragon Ball series Goku offered a bug to eat to Bulma when they were young, meaning that a Saiyan stomach can handle it, not to mention bugs are a source of protein. Naruto and Jiraiya didn''t mind as well considering the sage mode comes from the frogs.

    Sage: So how much progress have you guys made in sage mode?

    Jiraiya: All in all not bad. I made more progress in these 3 weeks with you guys than I did by myself so far. I can activate sage mode on my own and have frog features but with either Fukasaku-sama or Shima-sama I can use the perfect sage mode.

    Fukasaku: I guess Naruto-chan''s influence lit a fire in him.

    Naruto: With a little more time I think I may reach perfect sage mode too. After I saw Sage-nii transform, it felt like a mass of natural energy was surrounding me. I felt dizzy the first time you transformed into the hairy form. Then when I saw the gold fire form I just couldn''t breathe. What did you do to get that strong Sage-nii?

    Sage: It''s only a difference in physique. Since you are an Uzumaki you have way more chakra than other ninjas your age and that''s without the Kyuubi.

    Naruto: Oh I see. So how is your training progressing Sage-nii?

    Sage: I just need a more time, I feel that what I am trying to do is far more difficult than what my initial plan was.

    I felt that in order to breakthrough into a golden True Saiyan form I need to be at least Super Saiyan 2 or above, which I am nowhere near. Given enough time I will get through.

    Jiraiya: From what I could sense with sage mode is that you made great progress as well. Before, your energy was strong but it was more chaotic, now, not only did you increase it further, it is also in control and much more menacing.

    Naruto: So we are leaving today then right? I still need to get my tools and stuff ready for tomorrows finals.

    Sage: That''s not problem. Jiraiya-san what will you be doing? Will you come to the finals tomorrow when Naruto wipes the floor with everybody?

    Jiraiya: I''m making a lot of progress now and I don''t want to stop but when you become a Chunin Naruto, I will be the first to treat you.

    Sage: Ok then, I will bring us back.

    I grab Naruto''s shoulder and teleport to his house first. We were first greeted by Kushina. Naruto was yelled at for not saying where he was going but when she found out he was with me and Jiraiya training she let it go. I bid them goodbye, told Naruto that I will see him and Kushina tomorrow. Three weeks training and no proper shower, ugh. In the time that we were gone the storyline progressed on the original track, where Dosu Kinuta died at the hands of Gaara and Hayate Gekko at the hands of the Sunagakure. Since Hayate was supposed to referee the finals as well, he was replaced by Genma Shiranui after his death.

 Chapter 32 - 32: The Chuunin Finals

    The morning was brisk, the dew still on the leaves and grass. The wind gently blew a frosty air with the dawn. I woke up early and started my usual training and meditation. After a harty breakfast and a clensing shower, I dressed in my black pants, white undershirt, gray long sleeve shirt and black boots, I then made my way to the arena where the finals will be held. In the seat of honor sits the Yondaime, the Sandaime Hokage and the Yondaime Kazekage. The stands fill up with friends, family, acquaintances, gamblers, citizens and ninjas. I find a nice spot on top of the roof where the fight with Orochimaru and the previous Hokages will take place. I flicker home for a beach umbrella, a cushion and snacks. Genma stepped out onto the fighting stage and began his introductions.

    Genma: All right! The first 2 contestants up to the stage. Yamanaka Ino and Dosu Kinuta!

    Genma saw that only Ino was on the stage. He called out to Dosu again but got no response for 5 minutes.

    Genma: Winner of the first round by default is Yamanaka Ino.

    Ino shrugged her shoulders and went back to the contestant balcony to wait for the next bracket on the roster.

    Genma: Ok then, moving on, Hyuuga Neji and Uzumaki Naruto, step up to the stage!

    Naruto and Neji both stepped on the stage at the same time. Everyone knew that death is the consequence of those that lose but still refuse to concede. Major injuries are the norm.

    Naruto: I forgot to reserve a hospital bed for you so try not to bleed all over the place.

    Neji: Even if you are the Hokages son, the result will be the same.

    Genma: All right, BEGIN!

    Naruto: Wind Release: Great Breakthrough! (Fuuton: Daitoppa)

    After using the technique, I spotted Naruto making extra hand seals. Using a huge technique to hide shadow clones in the dust as rocks and branches. Clever. Neji used his Kaiten and blocked the technique but found that he was cut and bleeding on his palms. Naruto used wind nature chakra with the attack to raise up its destructive power. Neji looked at his hands and frowned. He then went into his side bag and took out shuriken. Naruto was already making hand seals for his next move. I thought to myself, when did he learn Uchiha Shisui''s technique? I guess he made great strides in his wind nature techniques. Neji didn''t give Naruto time and threw the shuriken, but only to hit an afterimage made of wind nature chakra. The next scene was surprising to everyone, Naruto reappeared behind Neji''s only blind spot and was able to strike with a kunai. Neji looked to be in a panic as he couldn''t figure out how Naruto slipped out of his Byakugan. Naruto confused Neji''s Byakugan by leaving the afterimage from the body flicker infused with wind nature chakra. As far as I know the Byakugan gives a near 360 degree diameter field of vision, so the margin for error is minimal. The fact that Naruto was able to perceive where the blind spot was and attack with no error, shocked even the Hokages and the "fake" Kazekage. Naruto didn''t want to paralyze Neji so Naruto deviated away from the spine, enough to wound and slow down Neji. Neji jumped away from Naruto but only to have a rock turned shadow clone jump out from Neji''s blind spot then grab him with a kunai to his throat and the original Naruto about to execute his next move.

    Naruto: Wind Release: Wind Dragon! (Fuuton: Furyuu no Jutsu!)

    The technique was about to hit Neji with full force until Genma stepped in with an Earth Release: Rock Shield (Doton: Doroku Gaeshi), blocking the wind dragon but barely. When the attack finished Naruto undid his shadow clones and started to walk back to the contestant balcony.

    Genma: Winner, Uzumaki Naruto! (Talking to himself) If I wasn''t able to stop it I would also have suffered.

    Cheers roared throughout the arena. Naruto was the son of the Yondaime, there was no convincing that he was a demon child, no minds to persuade that he wasn''t a loser, the only thought in many peoples'' minds were, genius. Not knowing that it was pure effort, drive, ambition, blood, sweat and tears that propelled him to where he is now. Holding his right arm up, Naruto reached the balcony and took his seat and waited like Ino for the next set of rounds. The next round was Sasuke and Gaara, but the anticipation for their fight was not as hyped up like in the original. The heavy gamblers didn''t influence the fight so if Sasuke came late it would be seen as a forfeit.

    Genma: Next match, Uchiha Sasuke and Gaara! Step into the stage!

    Gaara quickly stepped onto the stage and was anxious to defeat Sasuke so he could get to fight Naruto. After watching Naruto''s fight, Gaara was excited and let out a bloodthirsty aura. Temari and Kankuro knew to be scared of Gaara because he was Shukaku''s jinchuuriki. Like in the original Kakashi and Sasuke were training but when they finally made it to the arena Sasuke was already disqualified. Since no one paid much attention to Sasuke from the start the anticipation wasn''t there so the order the matches took place were not influenced. When Sasuke saw that he had failed even though he was given more than 10 minutes to show up, he walked back to the balcony with a nasty scowl and his head down. When Sasuke reached the balcony Naruto called out to him.

    Naruto: Baka! (Stupid), don''t you have a sense of time? I know Kakashi-sensei has a tendency to be late a lot but that doesn''t mean you can''t keep track.

    Naruto: Yeah, so what? It''s not like you will show it off anyway. Guess you will have better luck next time when the exam comes around again. Hey, where did that mark you had on your shoulder go to?

    Sasuke: Oh that? The Yondaime was able to get rid of it. Ever since I showed him, he studied it and was able to get rid of it.

    Naruto: (Talking to himself) I guess mom must''ve helped dad remove the seal.

    The next fight proceeded as the original, Kankuro forfeits and Shikamaru admits defeat after displaying his strategic cunning. After that Ino forfeited, Shino knew he was no match for Temari and admitted defeat. Finally Naruto was going to face off against Gaara. The tension was building and that became the most anticipated match. Naruto displayed his speed and power. Gaara''s sand couldn''t keep up with Narutos'' multiple assaults with the shadow clones using different wind techniques and was forced to partially turn into Shukaku. The crowd was surprised but to the Sunagakure ninja hidden among the stands, this was the signal to begin the attack on Konoha.

 Chapter 33 - 33: The Ghosts of Konoha

    The original storyline progressed as normal. Even though Minato was still alive and still the Yondaime Hokage, Orochimaru grabbed the Sandaime Hokage anyway. I waited on my spot until Orochimaru arrived with the Hokages. If Orochimaru was going to bring the Sandaime then Minato will be sure to follow. A few minutes later they finally arrived. I mask my presence until Orochimaru takes off the disguise and summons the corpses with Edo Tensei.

    Sandaime: You know this won''t go the way you planned Kazekage.

    Kazekage (Orchimaru): Hoh, and what makes you say that?

    Minato: Sandaime-sama!

    Sandaime: (Hiruzen raised his hand to Minato telling him to hold on). Because there is someone on this roof that you truly do not want to anger. (Briefly looked my way)

    Kazekage (Orochimaru): Hahaha. Are you talking about yourself or the Yondaime? (Orochimaru''s disguised voice changed to his original) Or maybe your relative, Sarutobi-sensei?

    Sandaime: Orochimaru. It''s true that you have been exiled from the village but for good reason. I even let you go and this is how you repay me?

    Orochimaru: Sensei, there were too many circ.u.mstances pertaining to my exile that you don''t know about.

    Sandaime: Oh, you are talking about Danzo. How you collaborated with him to get the Shodaime''s cells to give him back an arm? Or how he had the Uchiha clan exterminated so he can take their eyes? How about when he took Uchiha Shisui''s eye as his own? Are you talking about that?

    Orochimaru: (Slightly flinched) So Danzo was killed then? Otherwise, how would you know he collaborated with me? He might have forced me you know?

    Sandaime: Quit playing the fool. If he did force you and you reluctantly agreed, you should have at least come to me for help. Even if you wanted to choose to go after immortality you could''ve done it another way, not by killing people and even using the Shodaimes'' cells.

    The Sandaime broke free of Oochimaru''s grasp and took off his robes to reveal his battle armor. Minato then stood beside the Sandaime. I saw Tayuya and the others approach so they can barrier in the Hokages. I revealed myself and walked beside the Hokages.

    Sage: (While clapping). Is this the person you told me look out for during the exam Minato-nii?

    Minato: Be careful Sage-kun, he is one of the Legendary Sannin, Orochimaru.

    Sandaime: Sage-boya, tread carefully.

    Orochimaru: So this is the famous Sage that all the other villages want to kill huh? You don''t look like much.

    Sage: From the sound of your voice to the way you look, weak is the only word that comes to mind, Caitlyn Jenner.

    Sage: (While laughing to myself). Sometimes I just crack me up. Anyway Hebi-chan (Little Snake), I am going to ask you a serious question, and your answer better be satisfactory. How do you want to die?

    Orochimaru: Now that is one of the blandest of jokes I''ve ever heard. (Making hand seals) Kuchiyose no Jutsu: Edo Tensei! (Summoning: Impure World Reincarnation!)

    Two coffins appeared with Kanji for 1 and 2 on them. Seeing this technique, Minato and Hiruzen were on high alert. Just as the coffins were summoned the barrier was closing in. I grabbed the Sandaime and Minato by their shoulders and teleported to the arena.

    Sage: You guys will do more good helping the citizens and your family. Let me handle Hebi-chan and his summons.

    Minato: The people that he summoned to be reincarnated are no ordinary shinobi Sage-kun. Will you be able to fight them?

    Sandaime: (Looked me in the eye). Make sure Orochimaru doesn''t leave alive.

    Sage: (I smirked). That''s too easy of a request Sandaime-sama.

    Assured of my response both didn''t try to persuade me otherwise and started to help the citizens and killing the invading sound and sand ninja. I teleported back to Orochimaru before the barrier closed.

    Sage: Safe!

    Sage: When you die, and die you will, I hope, in whatever after life you''re going to, mama snake will spank you for being a naughty boy.

    Orochimaru finished implanting the control talisman in the first and second Hokages. The Hokages moved with life as they saw me.

    Hashirama: So this is what we have become, puppets for a youngling.

    Tobirama: At least he has enough skill to reincarnate us.

    Hashirama: (While looking at me) Hatchling, before we begin, know that this is not our intention and apologize in advance for taking your life.

    Sage: (I made a small bow). Shodaime-sama, Nidaime-sama. I know I may be young and imm.a.t.u.r.e in your eyes, but, (I paused for a few seconds) BUT YOUR STRENGTH HAS NO BEARING ON ME!! (I shouted while releasing my aura and killing intent).

    I saw no need to transform and attacked first. I flashed in between my 3 opponents and Sparta kicked Orochimaru in the diaphragm, but not hard enough to kill him, and launched him to the barrier where he began to burn when it was touched. I crossed my arms and extended them again, with the speed and wind force alone I blasted away the Hokages to the other end of the rectangular barrier. My actions were similar to when Goku fought against the Ginyu Force members Jeice and Burter on planet Namek, when both Jeice and Burter flew on opposite ends at Goku just to be blasted away from Goku uncrossing his arms with immense speed and force.

    Sage: Come on old timers! Show this youngin'' how it''s done in the good old days!

    Tobirama: It seems we are the ones being underestimated Nii-san.

    Sage: Sarunokami Sage, it''s a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.

    Hashirama: That''s a name I am unfamiliar with. Are you related to Saru?

    Sage: A little presumptious, but yes, a small branch of the Sarutobi clan. As proof (I made hand seals for Summoning Jutsu) Kuchiyose No Jutsu!

    Orochimaru, Hashirama & Tobirama: Enkoo Enma! (Monkey King: Enma!)

    Enma: Hahaha, Orochimaru you will finally be smashed under my Kontei. (End or tip of a Bo staff).

    Orochimaru: (Coughing up blood and bits of internal organs). How can Enma look so young and robust after all these years?

    Sage: Did you realize yet Hebi-chan?

    Orochimaru: (Blood dripping from the sides of his mouth and nose). What?!?!

    Sage: I''m not trapped in here with all of you, ALL OF YOU ARE TRAPPED IN HERE WITH ME!!!

 Chapter 34 - 34: The Ghosts of Konoha part 2

    Enma transformed into his adamantine staff form and landed on my hand. I infused Enma with Ki and chakra to solidify him further. I knew that Orochimaru had a Kusanagi sword, which happened to be one of the few things that can hurt Enma in staff form. I flashed to Tobirama and swung my staff, clipping his legs. I knew because of the Edo Tensei that their current bodies were immortal so the damage I am inflicting is to stop or slow their mobility, as if I need to. Hashirama made hand seals, seeing the difference in strength he used Mokuton: Jukai Koutan (Wood Release: Birth of a Sea of Trees). Hashirama hid for a few seconds to reemerge with sage markings on his face. All I showed was giant smile baring my white teeth. When Hashirama saw my smile he hesitated for a second but that was all I needed to swipe Enma through his mid section, splitting him in half. Tobirama had enough to time to reassemble and made hand seals for Genjutsu: Kokuangyo no Jutsu (Genjutsu: Bringer of Darkness). I purposely got caught in the illusion just to experience it. I settle my excitement and sharpen my senses to the max. The technique only takes my sight so I focus on hearing, smell, touch and, since I can feel their presence like beacons, losing my sight was a mere handicap. I charge up and fire a small condensed Ki beam at Orochimaru''s leg as his chakra spiked, meaning he was making hand seals for a jutsu. I hit Orochimaru and stopped his attack. I cared less where I hit him but the sound of him hitting the floor almost made me laugh. While blinded I let Hashirama and Tobirama hit me with their best. I kept hearing the names of the jutsus they were using and all I did was try not to harden myself too much so I can take some damage.

    Tobirama: Suiton: Suiryudan no Jutsu! (Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet technique!

    Hashirama: Doton: Doryudan! (Earth Release: Earth Dragon Bullet!)

    Sage: Come on! Stop TRYING to hurt and HURT ME! (I pounded on my c.h.e.s.t)

    The attacks did minimal damage. I was able to adapt to the Kokuangyo no Jutsu and was able to counter attack. Seeing this Tobirama canceled the technique.

    Tobirama: Nii-san, why do I feel like he is just using us to temper himself.

    Hashirama: You are right. The moment I used sage mode he had an o.b.s.c.e.n.e smile on his face as if he was waiting for me to attack with full force.

    Tobirama: This is one hell of a monster Saru has in his family.

    Hashirama: Right. I will do what he wants and attack big then. (Made hand seals) Mokuton: Mokuryu no Jutsu! (Wood Release: Wood Dragon Technique!)

    I saw the wood dragon coming and held Enma with my tail. I spread my arms ready to take the attack. The impact was great and the more the wood dragon pushed me the more excited I became. I felt that the attack actually hurt me. One of the teeth from the dragon had pierced my lower abdomen. My blood boiled as I stopped the dragon dead in its tracks. The wood dragon exploded and after a few seconds my maniacal laughter of enjoyment cleared the dust and debris with a strong enough sound wave.

    Hashirama & Tobirama: BAKANA!! (IMPOSSIBLE!!)

    Sage: (With a wide smile) I guess it''s no fun if only you attack, here live through this.

    Sage: Hosei Hokou Hou! (Collapsing Star Roaring Cannon!)

    Orochimaru: What the f.u.c.k is that? Shit! Kuchiyose: Sanju Rashomon! (Summoning: Triple Rahsomon!)

    Hashirama: Kuchiyose: Rashomon

    Hashirama summoned 5 gate barriers and Orochimaru summoned 3, a combined 8 gates to stop my attack. My attack burned through all of them but Orochimaru was still alive because the Hokages used their bodies to block for him. The bodies of the Hokages were starting to rebuild but slowly. I walked to Orochimaru who layed on the ground with half his limbs missing, skin burned, blood and bone spilling out. The Kusanagi sword he hid in his stomach was even sticking out of him. In his haggard raspy shemale voice Orochimaru shouted.

    Orochimaru: WHAT THE F.U.C.K ARE YOU? YOU F.U.C.K.I.N.G MONSTER!!

    Sage: You have been weighed on the scales and found wanting, Hebi-chan. There is no point in telling anything to a dead man. (I grabbed the Kusanagi sword) Good bye. Ten Hashira! (Heaven''s Pillar!)

    Ten Hashira is a technique of my own creation where a giant white extinction level beam raises from the ground to the stratosphere and raises anyone in its vicinity to the sky as you burn. The more one resists the more they suffer. Because of his wounds, Orochimaru had no way of escaping and the Hokages were not restored yet, so he had no resistance and faded into nothing. With my attack both my barrier and Orochimaru''s subordinates'' barrier, broke. I quickly fired small beams through the subordinates'' heads and waited for the Hokages to be restored. A few seconds later Hashirama and Tobirama recovered.

    Hashirama: So the summoner perished.

    Tobirama: You do realize even with him gone we cannot be banished.

    Tobirama and Hashirama looked at me then each other in a confused manner. Hashirama went back to sage mode and prepared his final attack.

    Hashirama: Senpo Mokuton: Shin Susenju! (Sage Art Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands!)

    I take Enma into my hands and prepare to take the attack. The vicious smile returns to my face as the unrelenting attacks come. Dodge, repel, parry, break and get hit, that was the pattern. Hundreds and thousands of hands coming my way, I could have simply destroyed or dodged it all but, where is the fun in that? When I was felt that I was hurt enough, I infused Enma with Ki and chakra. I enlarged Enma big enough to smash Hashirama''s attack. Again a few seconds pass as the Hokages were restored again. Unfortunately my attack completely destroyed the location where we stood. The area was was flattened by Enmas'' Kontei. Hopefully the best I could hope for would be that no one was hurt. Just Enma, the Hokages and I were left. All that could be seen in the surroundings were flat lands and four squished bodies.

    Sage: I guess I had my fun. I will give you the choice now, here follow these seals: Snake>Ram>Boar>Dog>Tiger.

 Chapter 35 - 35: The Ghosts of Konoha?

    After I showed the seals to the Hokages all that was left to do was for them to use it. According to Madara, the seals made are supposed to break the control of the summoner to the summoned and this is the only downside of the Edo Tensei technique. I found a piece of rubble to sit on while the previous Hokages choose what to do.

    Sage: I gave you the option to choose, now it''s up to you to take it or forever be bound to Hebi-chan''s control.

    Hashirama: If these seals gives us that option why would we trust you?

    Sage: Hmmm. I don''t know? Maybe because I''m trying to stop you from destroying the village you built and I live in.

    Tobirama: He has a point.

    The Hokages form the seals and with that Konoha regained its'' previous Hokages. Now the possibilities of them being revived completely is higher and Konoha becomes that much stronger but that is up to them. If they resolve their past regrets and move there is nothing stopping them.

    Sage: I know it is a dumb question, but I have to ask, how do you feel?

    Hashirama: I no longer feel compelled to destroy or attack.

    Tobirama: I feel the same. My actions are my own.

    Enma: What did you Kozo? (Brat or kid).

    Sage: I broke them out of Hebi-chan''s control. They can stay here and help out Konoha, they can continue to destroy Konoha or they can resolve their regrets or anything of the sort to go back to the after life. As of now they have the benfits of an immortal body.

    Enma: Incredible. So they are no longer controlled and have free will with an immortal body. How did you know the seals to make?

    Sage: Dunno. I saw the seals Hebi-chan used and I played around with the sequence of seals in my mind. I got lucky I guess.

    Of course, I didn''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g know how. I knew the seals from the Anime, but as to how the seals were made, I cannot say for sure. I am just glad it worked. Hopefully Konoha can recover far better than the original with the help and guidance from the previous Hokages. Once everything was said and done, Enma returned back and I could feel the results of the battle. I had a hole in my abdomen and was bleeding profusely. With the blood loss I felt weaker and weaker.

    Hashirama: You better get that taken care of youngster.

    Sage: I know Shodaime-sama.

    I take out and eat 5 soldier food pills for chakra recovery. I didn''t want to take food pills because of the draw backs of fainting from fatigue but in order to get a zenkai I have to at least be weakened to some extent. I use my Ki and chakra and direct it at my wound. Because of my previous knowledge, I at least know some science and with the help of this world I can stimulate healing at a cellular level. My wounds heal at a visible level and a surge of power starts to overflow.

    Sage: (while concentrating on circulating the overflow of zenkai and the food pills, my voice is strained). I respect the fact that, you, are my elder and that, ugh, you have pride, as you should but, (I let loose) DID YOU REALLY THINK YOU COULD TAKE ONE TENTH!!! YOU FOOLISH GHOST, HHAAAAAAA!!!!!

    The overflow of power spread out in waves. I transform into my True Saiyan form and tried applying all of the excess power into a breakthrough. I never knew why the characters in all the Dragon Ball series always screamed or yelled out when they were powering up, but now I know. It was not to psych myself up but the unrestrained shout and letting my power flow felt amazing. My fur started flashing from brown to gold, the weather changed briefly like a rapid shifting tempest. A beam of light erected from me that reached high in the sky. I knew I was close but if I continued I would do more harm than good for personal gain. I pushed back the Hokages and I restrain my strength with difficulty. I started to get dizzy from the restraining, screaming and blood loss. I put one knee on the ground and yelled out.

    Sage: I AM F.U.C.K.I.N.G HUNGRY!!!

    Hashirama & Tobirama: Hahahahaha

    A few minutes later Minato and the Sandaime cleared up their areas from the invading sound and sand ninjas. They made their way to my location and see me, Hashirama and Tobirama just talking. They looked at each other confusedly and walked cautiously toward us.

    Minato: Sage-kun, is everything ok?

    Sage: Yeah Hebi-chan is dead and I am tired and hungry. What about your end? Are the sound and sand gone?

    Mintao: Yes most were taken out, repelled and the rest retreated. Shodaime-sama, Nidaime-sama. (Made a bow) I am the current Hokage, Namikaze Minato.

    Hashirama: Mm (Nodded his head)

    Sandaime: Hai (Yes). Shodaime-sama, Nidaime-sama, How have you gotten rid of Orochimaru''s control?

    Tobirama: It was thanks to this young man. He gave us the hand seals required to have our free will back. (Gestured to me)

    Sage: Sandaime, Minato-nii, now that the Shodaime and Nidaime are here for undetermined time what would you suggest they do?

    Sandaime: Hmm, that''s a good question. The Edo Tensei has given them eternal bodies but if they so choose they can return to the earth. As long as they are here though they can advise us better than any of the elders ever could.

    Sage: If it is studied long enough we can even bring them back to life.

    Minato: That would be too taboo Sage-kun.

    Sage: Hey we didn''t bring them here through Edo Tensei, Orochi did. So if we study it further they can be brought back. Not to mention they don''t have to stay. I''m hungry so if all of will excuse me.

    I flickered away. I went to my apartment which was, luckily, still intact. I cooked me a feast devoured it, showered and then went to look for Naruto before the soldier pills kick in. Hopefully with my super high metabolism there will be no side effects but only time will tell.

 Chapter 36 - 36: Naruto’s Fight

    It is not hard finding Naruto, just follow the mass of chakra. I flew through the air and killing run away sand and sound ninjas on the way. I arrived above Naruto''s location finding an unconscious Sakura trapped in the sand hand of Shukaku like in the original, a hurt and gawking Sasuke and Naruto on top Gamabunta finishing up with Gaara. Temari and Kankuro show up and Gaara was taken away. Sasuke gets up and leaves. Naruto is holding Sakura and takes off as well. I stopped in front of him and teleported them to the hospital. I was chatting with Naruto trying to get the skinny on his fight.

    Sage: How did your fight with another Jinchuuriki go?

    Naruto: It was a little hectic but I was able to beat him down. It would have been a lot faster but Sasuke interfered. I let him have a go, he got a few hits in, nothing major but in the end he couldn''t finish the job.

    Sage: Ok. So, why was Sakura trapped?

    Naruto: She tried to save Sasuke by pushing him out of the way.

    According to Naruto, the fight followed the original story line except for Sasuke getting beat faster due to no longer having the cursed seal for an extra boost and not using the Henge no Jutsu (Transformation Technique) with Gamabunta to look like the Kyuubi. Naruto took way less damage and inflicted more damage as well. From his narrative, Naruto could have finished off Gaara faster but Temari and Kankuro intervened. Shino took on Kankuro and Temari was kept away by Shikamaru. Naruto looked exasperated when mentioning Sasukes interference, I couldn''t stop laughing. Sasuke kept using the Chidori that Kakashi taught him to exhaustion. Gaara was hurt from Sasuke''s initial Chidori attack but then Gaara became aware of its strength so he found a way around it so, it didn''t work anymore against him. Sakura came in at the last minute and took on the sand binding for Sasuke. When Naruto stepped in he had Kakashi''s summon, Pakkun the ninja dog, watch over Sasuke. Naruto bombarded Gaara with Rasengans and used an exploding tag on the base of where the biju tail was forming, the weakest part of the partial transformation of Shukaku. At that point Naruto told me that he saw a giant pillar of light coming from Konoha. The light and power felt from the pillar made Naruto and Gaara''s bodies shake. Kurama warned Naruto to not go near the light, that it made him shiver or that it gave him a bad feeling. Basically he sounded like a scared bitch, but I digress. When Gaara felt he was in danger he used the Tanuki Neiri no Jutsu (Feigning Sleep Technique). When Shukaku was unleashed, Kurama spoke to Naruto again telling him to use 1 tail only and he was not going to lend him any more chakra because he found it beneath him to lose to the Ichibi with more tails. Naruto agreed and summoned Gamabunta. Naruto told Gamabunta to use water bullets so he could infuse them with wind nature chakra. The result was great and made quick work of Shukaku''s armor. Naruto then jumped off Gamabuntas'' head unto Shukakus'' head where Gaara was located and beat him awake. When Gaara awoke the transformation dissipated. Naruto was standing above an immobile Gaara ready to eliminate him, until Kankuro and Temari came to stop him. Naruto let them go because he felt how sad and miserable Gaara must have been. He believed that if he didn''t have any friends or parents he would be in a similar situation and sympathized with Gaara. No matter how much a person changes their nature will still be the same. It was said before that Naruto''s greatest weapon was not his vitality or techniques but his mouth. He talked all his enemies down, Zabuza broke down and thought more of Haku than just a tool when she died, befriended Gaara and talked Nagato into reviving the dead in the village when he attacked. There are many other examples of this. One of my goals was to back up his mouth with actual skill, to be the kind of person that would only talk shit and beat you down when you provoke them not just be a loud hyperactive kid. When I think about the dubbed voice I cringe every time, "Believe it", ugh.

    Sage: Let''s go back and check in with our parents. Like your mom, mine is pregnant too.

    Naruto: Yeah. Mom couldn''t make it to the finals because she was a little under the weather. I''m glad she didn''t too, since she was kept out of danger.

    Sage: Too many people were hurt and there might be danger on the way. We will go out to eat when everything gets settled.

    Naruto: Ok Sage-nii. I want extra helpings of ramen.

    Sage: F.u.c.k yeah.

    Naruto: Also Sage-nii. Gamabunta told me that he felt way more power coming from you than he did at Mount Myoboku. Did you get a breakthrough? Was that beam of light you as well?

    Sage: So he felt that? I had an improvement not a breakthrough. I was sooo f.u.c.k.i.n.g close too. At least I can put together some sparring partners. Yeah that beam was me.

    Naruto: Dammmnn. I was pretty far from the village and I still saw and felt it.

    After making sure that my folks were ok Naruto told me his mom was fine as well. He was going to stay with his mom until the situation has been cleared. My father stayed with my mother so I went out to help with whatever needed to be done. There were giant snake summons which were handled by Jiraiya when he came the last minute like in the original.

    A week passed. Once the dust settled and the census was done, the Hokage scheduled a funeral ceremony for the fallen. Even though the Sandaime didn''t die, a funeral is still a sad event. In the beginning I felt that in this dream-like world I would rule with absolute power, which I still can, but throughout my years here, like in my original world, I have much to lose. My family, friends, women I have yet to bang, will be gone if I am not careful with my strength and who I kill. I can risk my life but using someone else''s whom I care about I wouldn''t be so confident. The event continued all were dressed in black, the clouds gathered and turned gray. The weather was the same as the original, where a mild rain poured down. "Blessed are the dead that the rain falls on"- The Great Gatsby.

 Chapter 37 - 37: Fixing and Revealing

    The funeral ceremony finished and everyone went home. Minato called me into his office a few days later. In the mean time I took my family and Naruto''s family out to eat to congradulate him on becoming a chuunin. The day after next and Anbu arrived at my apartment requiring me to head to the Hokages office. As soon as I walk in the office I sensed that all the Anbu were told to leave. The only ones left were all the Hokages and me.

    Sage: Good afternoon everyone. Sorry for being late I got caught up with some punani and a baller a.s.s spread of cheeses. What is up with the high level meeting Minato-nii?

    Minato: (In a confused manner). What did you just say? (Shook his head) Anyway, Sage-kun, as you know the Shodaime and Nidaime are still with us. Do you know why?

    Sage: I''m just joking. Well they have free will with immortal bodies. They can do what they want. Or they can go back to being dead. So what''s the problem? Do they want to know how to go back to being dead?

    Hashirama: No no nothing like that. As long as we stay here I foresee many benefits. The reason for this meeting is on what to do.

    Sage: Then why ask me? I just got lucky in freeing the both of you.

    Sandaime: Sage-boya, there is no need for you to belittle yourself by saying that this meeting doesn''t concern you.

    Sage: I''m not belittling myself at all. I know I''m powerful. My question pertains to why include me for discussions all of you have come to a conclusion to.

    Sage: (Sighs) Fine. What is it that you have yet to discuss?

    Hashirama: Rebuilding is easy but having the hearts of the citizens united will make it that much stronger. For that we want to make you the hero of this invasion.

    Sage: Really? Why? I kept a low profile because I can kill all I want while keeping the village out of blame. Now you want me to take a representative role? You guys do know I am called the Demon of the leaf by other villages, right?

    Minato: We know. That was also discussed but the benefits of you being the hero will also keep most villages at bay.

    Sage: So from what I am hearing, the fact that the Shodaime and Nidaime were brought back is being kept secret?

    Tobirama: Yes, as you said. We are not alive to begin with so other than us and a select few no one else knows. If a war happens we can be used as deterrents.

    Sage: So the brighter the light on me, the bigger the shade for you to hide in. Fine but if there is a war I want first dibs. Also, I have a question that might be a touchy subject but since we are all here please listen. During Naruto''s birth there was an intruder from the Uchiha clan or someone who took a clan members eyes. The intruder let loose the Kyuubi which had the Mangekyo sharingan symbols in its eyes. Question is, who would know that the Kyuubi Jinchuuriki would be at their most vulnerable when giving birth?

    Hashirama & Tobirama: (With widened eyes) UCHIHA MADARA!!!

    Sandaime: But he was killed by you Shodaime-sama, how can that be?

    Tobirama: Nii-san, that won''t stop him from taking in a disciple or followers within the timeframe.

    Hashirama: Very true. So why bring this up?

    Sage: Because if that person knows about our biju, which is the strongest of the nine, then whats to stop him from gathering the other eight? And if they do gather them all what is their plan? If they combine them they might bring out, uh, (Playing the fool) I don''t know, a Jyuubi or something? (Said while shrugging my shoulders).

    All the Hokages faces were priceless at the moment. They were giving the "I see, said the blind man" look. Now that they know that the other villages don''t mean shit, they can focus on bigger fish. Immediately they started a discussion amongst themselves.

    Sage: Well it looks to me that you have much more to discuss, but you should tell lady Tsunade that you were somewhat revived. She can at least add to our strength as well if she were here and it would be nice for her to talk to family.

    Minato: That is true. How about you ask Jiraiya- sensei and take Naruto with you to bring her back?

    Sage: That''s fine. I will. (With a smirk)

    After I said that they also agreed. Now that they will look more for signs of missing Biju and the fact that Hashirama and Tobirama can look for themselves is a huge plus. Now I have an excuse to see my big b.r.e.a.s.ted GILF angel. As I walk home I play out how our conversation would go in my mind but considering how she would see someone 1/3rd her age I do not see it going well. There is no harm in trying except for the massive harm she can do but it would be a new experience to she if she can harm me. I went to Naruto''s house and again he wasn''t there. I waited until he came home from his date. I told Naruto what we were tasked to do. Since Naruto had the contract with the toads of Mount Myoboku, they can relay the message to Jiraiya. The good thing about this mission is that we will encounter Itachi. I want to see how his Genjutsu fairs against me. I menacingly rub my hands together at the thought.

    I went home after bidding good bye to Kushina and Naruto. I went home to check up on my mother, cook for my parents and to explain the situation. At first my parents were extremely proud of me, being recognized by the Hokages, previous and current. The only thing that concerned them was that I was put in a position where I am a target for other villages. I never told my parents about the other villages being after me before so I thought with the situation the way it is they would understand. The next day Naruto told me that we will leave the next day waiting for Jiraiya. In the meantime we gathered our gear and supplies. Naruto practiced his sage mode and I tried pushing for a golden True Saiyan form. Maybe another fight where I let myself be damaged will give me the boost I need. The idea of having Tsunade hit me with her best after me fondling her came to mind but it will ruin my chances with her. I weighed my options and couldn''t come to a conclusion. The more I thought about it the more getting beaten up seemed to be the better option. I''m no m.a.s.o.c.h.i.s.t, maybe through my blood now, but I would get to feel her up and I will power up. Jiraiya finally came and we started walking towards a last know location where Tsunade might be. Jiraiya warned us about her strength and personality as we walked along. I broke down what the situation with Konoha was to Jiraiya. At first he was shocked that the previous Hokages were resurrected through Orochimaru but was more stunned when I was able to release them from being controlled. As we reached the last known location and the search for the GILF was on.

 Chapter 38 - 38: First Encounter

    I came to a conclusion. I decided to not go after her. I weighed the pros and cons and there were too many cons. Other than her looks, which she can change, there is nothing else. She can no longer heal properly because of haemophobia, loves to gamble and only wins when shit hits the fan and the glaring disparity in age, 16 (physically) and 51. Not to mention I am not even considering her wants or needs so I doubt she would see me in that way. I decided to at least let her hit me though for the Zenkai boost. Considering her strength to break Madara''s Susanoos'' ribs she might just leave a bruise on me. We walked far, even though we didn''t have to and there is no rush, the day grew dark so we decided to stay at a hotel. In regards to the original story this should be around the time Itachi and Kisame snuck into Konoha looking for Naruto. I highly doubt they have the balls to go after Kushina so Naruto would be the next best thing. So when Asuma, Kurenai, Guy and Kakashi confronted Itachi and Kisame they found out that Naruto was not in the village. After eating at a restaurant we went back to the back of the hotel to train a little. I noticed that Jiraiya was following a brunette, the same one that was hypnotized by Itachi to lure Jiraiya away. Once I saw them walking away I masked my presence to an almost nonexistent level. I let Jiraiya have fun while I also have fun.

    Kisame: So this is the Jinchuuriki we are looking for Itachi-san?

    Itachi: Yes, this is him.

    Kisame: Should I cut his legs so he can be carried easier?

    Itachi: No, he would bleed out and die before we can extract the biju.

    Sasuke: You will be taking no one!

    Now the hater enters the stage. Sasuke arrives, vowing to kill Itachi. To act on his promise, Sasuke prepares his Chidori attack, and lunges at Itachi. Itachi easily deals with Sasuke by grabbing and crushing his arm. Naruto observed the situation before moving. He knew I was here so he wasn''t worried but he at least wanted to get information by letting Sasuke attack. After a few seconds Naruto decided to attack. He went after Kisame. Naruto had none of his ninja tools with him so he decided to summon a toad.

    Naruto: Kage Bunshin no Jutsu! (Shadow Clone technique!)

    After the 20 clones were summoned they all ran in a circle around Kisame and observing his moves. Naruto had 3 attack while 5 in the back made summoning seals.

    Kisame: Oh no you don''t.

    Kisame swung his sword and destroyed 3 of the 5 clones, missing the real Naruto. From the attack Naruto felt what the sword did and completed his seals.

    Gama: Hey Naruto, what''s the issue?

    Naruto: These guys are hear to take me, they beat down Sasuke. Be careful of the Uchiha guy''s eyes. As for the one in front of us, his sword drains chakra.

    Kisame: Hooh, from a single exchange he already figured out what my sword does. Hey Itachi-san, he''s better than your brother.

    Itachi: So it seems. (Turned to look at Sasuke) I thought that you would grow but you stayed as trash Sasuke.

    Naruto put his hand on the back of Gama.

    Naruto: Gama, use a water bullet.

    Gama fired a water bullet infused with wind nature. Kisame blocked it with his sword but could not block it entirely so he was cut due to the splash damage.

    Kisame: Little shit.

    Naruto stepped back and prepared more seals this time with kyuubi chakra. The wind releases were far stronger but all Kisame had to do was swing his sword to dissipate the attacks. With a loss of what to do��

    Sage: HAHAHA! And here I thought you were having fun.

    Itachi & Kisame: WHAT!!!

    Itachi: Bakana! (Impossible), how did I not detect him?

    Kisame: How the f.u.c.k did he appear here? Itachi-san what the hell is going on?

    Kisame''s sword, Samehada (Shark skin), was a unique sword passed down from generation to generation in the Kirigakure since the first Mizukage''s era. This sword chooses its master and with that kind of sentience and its ability to absorb chakra, it is also able to sense chakra.

    Kisame: (Samehada pricking Kisame) Ow, what the f.u.c.k Samehada, what''s wrong?

    Itachi: what''s wrong Kisame?

    Kisame: Samehada is warning me to stay away from this guy. It feels like its'' shitting bricks just from this guys'' presence. I never felt the Samehada scared before.

    Itachi: Let me try him.

    I just stood there waiting for Itachi''s Dojutsu, eye techniques. After a few seconds I grew tired of waiting and walked towards them. Eye contact, line of sight, being overwhelmed by having foreign energy enter anothers body through the optical nerve and affecting the senses is the requirements of Dojutsu. With the small film of energy I cover myself with to erase my presense and my extreme amount of power, whether physical or mental, his Dojutsu became trash before me.

    Kisame: Itachi-san, Itachi-san, f.u.c.k.i.n.g answer me! (Kisame turned to Itachi)

    Kisame saw Itachi have his eyes wide, bleeding and gnashing his teeth. He then turned to me walking towards them in a calm imposing manner.

    Itachi: (Finally snapped out of it). Let''s get the hell out of here Kisame! What the hell are you? (Said while shaking)

    Itachi used Amaterasu but as soon as it appeared on my body I blew it away like I was blowing away lint from my shoulder. The flame could burn me but the small thin film of ki and chakra blocked it from touching me.

    Sage: Me? What the hell are you? You turn your brother into a heartless killer to upgrade his sharingan, kill your entire clan and parents because of the orders of a corrupt elder and being his only family left, abandoned him. Again, what are you?

    Itachi: (Stopped shaking looks at the unconscious Sasuke). You don''t understand anything.

    Sage: I do understand, otherwise, why would I know why you defected? Couldn''t you have told the Hokage to prevent it all? You could have been a pillar to bring konoha up but chose to wipe out your clan and leave your brother so he could, in turn, kill you. Pathetic and sad.

    Itachi: So Danzo is dead?

    I flashed and appeared in front of Kisame with a simple small uppercut motion I hit his abdomen, completely blowing away his mid section with the Samehada. I had no use for a sword that will not listen to or corrode from the over abundance of chakra and Ki. As the remains of Kisame fall to the floor I step on his spine and rip off his head, throwing it to Itachi. In a fast fl.i.c.k.i.n.g motion I shake the blood off my hand.

    Sage: (I flashed next to Itachi, grabbed his shoulder and whispered to him) Run along now, tell your leader he will be next and when he does come, his eyes will be mine.

    Itachi disappeared without a trace leaving an unconscious Sasuke and a confused Naruto. Jiraiya finally came back from banging the brunette.

    Jiraiya: (Looked at the dead body, then us). So, what did I miss?

 Chapter 39 - 39: Lady Tsunade

    ???: DYNAMIC KICK!!!

    After Itachi left and Jiraiya arrived, Might Guy, self-proclaimed Kakashi''s rival, came flying in and kicking Jiraiya in the face, mistaking him for an enemy. I saw him coming, said and did nothing just to watch the hit. I could not stop rolling on the floor and laughing my a.s.s off. The nearby trees were leveled because I laughed so hard. After reprimanding Guy, Jiraiya and Guy took a closer look at the dead body. I didn''t completely destroy it so some of the cloak was still intact. The color and patterns on it was a dead give-away.

    Sage: My sides hurt Guy-senpai. HAHAHAHA!!! POW! right in the Kisser!!! HAHAHAHA!!!

    Guy: I am so sorry Jiraiya-sama. I just saw Naruto and Sasuke on the floor and thought you were the enemy.

    Jiraiya: (While rubbing his face) Asshole. Next time look before you leap.

    Sage: Isn''t it your fault for coming when the party was over?

    Jiraiya: Come on, we are looking for Tsunade but there is no rush, (Sniffs his finger), besides, I needed material for my new book.

    Sage: Hahaha. True, true. (Playing the fool). Do you know who these guys were Jiraiya-san?

    Naruto: Yeah, they were after me for some reason.

    Jiraiya: They are the Akatsuki, an underground organization made up of missing and S class ninja.

    Sage: Why were they targeting Naruto?

    Jiraiya: Because he is a Jinchuuriki. They were after the Kyuubi. Still though, you managed to kill one so we might get further clues into their plans.

    Guy: Who killed him? He was Uchiha Itachi''s partner that snuck into Konoha.

    Sage: I did. Why do you ask?

    Guy: When he was in Konoha I confronted him and he was really strong. To think he would die this easily, why wouldn''t I ask?

    Jiraiya sealed Kisames'' remains in a scroll along with Samehada. I made sure that Kisame didn''t hide in the sword and was truly dead. I myself took a step back and wondered, what if I could take Nagatos'' eyes (Madara''s eyes), for myself? The drain on Chakra, because I am not of the Uchiha clan, would cause me no issue but I will have to test it out and consult the Hashirama. The reason I recently took an interest in the eyes is because I might be able to come in contact with the Rikudosennin himself, the Dojutsu is a plus. I took the scroll, Guy and Sasuke back to Konoha, told the Hokages what was going on and then returned to the hotel.

    Sage: I told them what was going on. We can still continue but to tread carefully.

    Jiraiya: After what you did to the other guy, they are the ones who should tread carefully.

    Naruto: Yeah, he popped like a ballon, organ confetti everywhere. I just hope Sasuke recovers. He may be a dumbass coming to attack someone with no gear and exhausted from running from Konoha to here but he is still a teammate.

    Jiraiya: Don''t worry, the person we are looking for is a top medical ninja. Hopefully we can track her down by the time we reach the next city.

    Naruto: It would help if we know what she looked like or the types of locations she frequents.

    Jiraiya: That''s gonna be a problem considering she changes her appearance to avoid debt collectors. The places we are likely to see her is in casinos and gambling dens.

    I already knew who to look for but I doubt they would let me in to the establishment considering I''m only 16, physically. With Henge no Jutsu (Transformation Technique) I shouldn''t have a problem. We walked for half a day and reached a city. We started walking from casino to den, even in the red light districts. We finally saw Tsunade with her assistant Shizune walking out of a casino. Jiraiya asked them to have a chat at a nearby restaurant. Naruto, Shizune and I sat at a different table. By the looks of it Jiraiya had dibs before I even came into this world. I decided I wanted Mei Terumi, the 5th Mizukage, but that''s not going to stop me from flirting with other women though. I listened in on their conversation.

    Tsunade: So why did you trouble yourself looking for me?

    Jiraiya: What? I can''t come looking for an old friend?

    Tsuande: Not with a bunch of kids you''re not.

    Jiraiya: Haha, be careful one of those kids belongs to someone important and the other could end you in a blink of an eye.

    Tsunade: That''s the funniest thing I''ve ever heard. If a man like that appeared I would be ��

    Jiraiya immeadiately put his hands over Tsunades mouth. I grinned at him and he scowled at me. I laughed, shrugged my shoulders and let it go. Jiraiya had a clue of what I was capable of and by Tsunade finishing her words she would sooner eat them. Jiraiya stopped her before she herself claims to marry that type of man. Tsunade shook Jiraiya off.

    Tsunade: What the hell are you doing?

    Jiraiya: I''m just trying to save you before your mouth bites more than it can chew.

    Tsuande: Whatever. Why ARE you here?

    Jiraiya: Orochimaru invaded Konoha with the Sunagakure and the Otogakure.

    Tsunade: (Shocked but pretending to not care). What does that have to do with me?

    Tsunade: (With a creased brow). What are you getting at?

    Jiraiya: Orochimaru used a certain forbidden Jutsu before he died and brought back some old friends. Because of a little luck those friends are walking around freely.

    Tsunade: That snake bastard brought them back, they freed themselves and you want to reunite me with them?

    Jiraiya: That''s the gist of it.

    By the end of the conversation it looks like they came into an agreement. Jiraiya formally introduced Naruto and I to her. Tsunade looked at Naruto then me.

    Tsunade: So you were the one who killed Orochimaru?

    Sage: Yes, pretty lady, I sure did. Why do you ask?

    Tsunade: Let''s just say I don''t believe you.

    Sage: Then, what do you propose I should do to prove to you otherwise?

    I didn''t start it this time, but as sure as the sky is blue, water is wet and fire is hot, I will finish it. I will at least give her a way out even if it is rude.

    Tsunade: How about a little wager? I want you to prove your strength to me in a little 1 versus 1.

    Sage: Your mouth is writing checks your a.s.s can''t cash, miss. Are you sure?

    I look at Jiraiya with the Rock''s signature eyebrow, then back at Tsunade with the biggest smile on my face.

 Chapter 40 - 40: The Wager

    I knew that I have won no matter what happens. The question remains, how far can I take the bet? I looked at Jiraiya and saw the disheartened face he was making. I couldn''t help but grin. Tsunade must have taken my grin as me being overconfident and tried to up the ante.

    Tsunade: Hmph, since you feel so confident, how about we wager all your funds?

    Sage: And here I was, expecting something great from one of the legendary Sannin.

    Jiraiya: Tsunade! Don''t let him goad you!

    Sage: (In a smug and trollish manner). Yes, listen to your comrade in arms. Maybe he can spare you from a humiliating defeat.

    Tsunade was fuming. Her knuckles cracking could be heard from a distance. The heat from her anger caused heat waves to give the illusion of a Hannya (A Japanese demon) on her face.

    Tsunade: Since you have that much to say then, how about you take over all my debt?

    Jiraiya: Don''t!!!

    Sage: That is fine with me, however, at first, I was going to ask for a sloppy s.e.xy kiss from you but considering the years and amount of debt you have acc.u.mulated, I doubt that what I want from this wager will be enough for you to pay. That is, if you happen to lose.

    Tsunade: HMPH!!! (She stomped on the ground) Even if it''s my life, I will use it and definitely win this wager!

    Sage: Shizune-san, do you agree with lady Tsunade?

    Sage: Are you willing to add to her wager?

    Shizune: Definitely!!

    AH. The straw that broke the camels back. The euphoric feeling was divine. As if the Gods themselves stopped the world from spinning, had angels cradle my balls as they blessed my p.e.n.i.s. In contrast to this feeling however, the smile on my face was atrocious. My lips parted and I said what I wanted if I win. As if I have said the most heinous of blasphemes or when ones ears ring from a loud blast, everyone looked at me with flabbergasted faces. Seeing as they practically had a hard time hearing my terms, I repeated myself again.

    Sage: 3 days. I want 3 days of my choosing that the 2 of you together with me will have some of the nastiest, sweatiest, smelliest, ball slappingest and animalistic feral voiced s.e.x. The days will constitute as 72 hours and no skimping on the time. Time and place will be at my beck and call.

    Shizune & Tsunade: (Snapped out of it and yelled). KONOYARO!!!! (YOU BASTARD!!!!)

    Sage: (In an eerily calm and gentlemanly voice). What''s the problem ladies?

    Tsunade: Do you have no shame?

    Sage: And here I thought you would find it flattering that I asked for an impossible d.e.s.i.r.e of 2 gorgeous women for 3 heavy panting days. I thought me desiring you would mean much more to you, a wolf like me could only howl at my unobtainable moon. As for shame, you are asking me to take on your debt, which you yourself don''t know the amount of. You are practically asking me to be a slave to pay that back. How am I in the wrong for asking for equivalence?

    Shizune and Tsunade looked at each other as they understood where my logic was coming from. I made my last push.

    Sage: (In a Devil''s Advocate Al Pacino way of speaking). You are literally asking for my life, what are 3 days compared to that? Don''t you think I am losing way more than the 2 of you?

    Naruto was at a loss for words. Since it didn''t concern him he could at least watch me fighting a Sannin. Jiraiya was changing colors from a ghastly pale white to a viridian green. Waiting for Tsunades'' answer made him white, while thinking of me winning made him envious. I stretched my hand out as if to shake on it as I waited for her response.

    Sage: Do we have a deal?

    Tsunade: (Looked at Shizune for confirmation and nodded). We have a deal.

    The smile on my face became joker sized, my laugh grotesque, my blood boiling and my eyes burning to win. I gave absolutely no room for chance.

    Sage: Where do you want to face off?

    Tsunade: I don''t want to involve the city so a day away from here.

    Sage: Any particular rules?

    Tsunade: Taijutsu, Kenjutsu, Genjutsu and Ninjutsu, All is allowed.

    I reeled in my crazy and saved it for the fight, no matter how one-sided it will be. I licked my lips like a hungry beast as we walked away to meet for tomorrow. Jiraiya went to talk some sense into Tsunade but it fell on deaf ears. Anger, embarrassment, determination and confusion was written all over her face. Shizune walked toward Tsunade while holding Tonton, her pet pig. I already got what I wanted so listening to their conversation made little difference to me. As I walked toward a hotel I could only plan of what we would do on our first night. Naruto walked with me hesitating to talk.

    Sage: What is it?

    Naruto: I know that you will win but why make a wager?

    Sage: Lady Tsunade is a rare flower, but even a gorgeous flower has its'' flaws. Hers happens to be gambling. I simply used it for my advantage.

    Naruto: Aren''t you only getting laid?

    Sage: Yes but that''s not all. Tsunade is known to have o.b.s.c.e.n.ely crazy physical strength. Of course I will win but I can also use her to train.

    Naruto: Ohhhh. Ok, gotcha''

    Naruto looked impressed with my plan but still questioned it at the same time. I don''t blame him considering that Tsunade will use deadly drugs against me during the fight. We get a room and find a place to meditate. Naruto practiced his sage mode as the sage marks appeared on his face and I mentally practiced my techniques for when Tsuande loses.

 Chapter 41 - 41: The Interruption

    The day passed at a snails pace. I took an extremely cold shower to cool me down from my meditation. Steam appeared as if pouring water on a searing skillet. I stuffed myself on breakfast, readied my clothes and gear. Jiraiya told us the location so Naruto and I walked there on different paths. For the most part Naruto was practicing his techniques and seeing how long he can keep the perfect sage mode active.

    Naruto: Sage-nii, other than training I''ve never heard you talk so much. Is Lady Tsunade worth it?

    I smiled at Naruto. Not because of the na?ve redundant question, but because in his world his views are his own. I on the other hand, have other worldly knowledge.

    Sage: To me she is.

    Naruto: I can only take your word for it. But you can really paint a picture with words. I could tell from the conversation how you tricked them with your facial expression, tone and manners. Other than trying to get laid, I will take notes.

    I laughed and had a pleasant chat with Naruto before reaching our destination. A few hours later we walked into a giant plain and reached our destination. Small hills of jade green grass, aqua blue sky with little to no clouds in the sky. I spotted Jiraiya, Shizune and Tsunade on the opposite side. We came to the center, Naruto went by Jiraiyas'' side and we were about to begin.

    Jiraiya: It''s not too late to back out Tsunade!

    Tsunade: Shut up Jiraiya.

    Sage: (Mockingly) Yeah, Jiraiya-san, she can make her own decisions.

    Kabuto: So you were the one who killed Orochimaru-sama. Attack! Make sure the all perish.

    Jiraiya: (With a giant smile on his face). I guess the fight is off then.

    The veins on my forehead were vigorously pumping. While the others were fighting I was standing still with Oni-like (Demon) expression on my face. Jiraiya that f.u.c.k.i.n.g c.o.c.k-blocker was hoping for a situation like this. Because of the mind reading technique I learned from Yamanaka Ino, I also learned how to talk telepathically. I was not letting of any of these Otogakure assholes leave alive. I spread a gigantic barrier covering the entire space where we all were. I called out to the others telepathically.

    Sage: Listen! All of you! Get out of my barrier. I''m giving the location of the end of the barrier. Don''t worry, even if they follow you they won''t be able to leave the barrier.

    Naruto, Jiraiya, Shizune & Tsunade: Okay!

    I waited for them to leave my barrier to let loose my wrath. The second I felt them leave, I exploded. I turned into my True Saiyan form and let my rage out. The clouds gathered and darkened. Thunder and lightening was clashing and booming up above. Lightening came my way and surrounded my body. My clenched fists were digging into my palms causing them to bleed. My gnashing teeth were grinding. When I couldn''t hold it in anymore I let the power surge throughout the plains. I yelled out into the sky, a primordial and guttural voice along with the thunder could be heard. The golden flashes on my True Saiyan form solidified and the breakthrough was successful. The sound ninjas didn''t know what was going on. They couldn''t find the others and only saw me. They felt an unimaginable pressure weighing them down as they began attacking me with every move they knew and every tool they held but to no avail.

    Kabuto: What are you all doing? KILL HIM!!!

    Oto-nin1: We threw everything at him sir, and we still see no damage on him.

    Oto-nin2: (Came running back from the end of the barrier) Reporting sir, there is a barrier enclosed throughout the entire area and there is no way we can break it.

    Oto-nin2: They went through the barrier and we couldn''t give chase sir.

    Kabuto: Useless, all of you.

    I gave myself a quick status check and confirmed that my breakthrough was solid. I sensed everyone in my barrier and isolated Kabuto. I opened my left hand, controlled my barrier to move with my hand commands. I closed my left hand slowly. The sound ninjas saw the barrier was closing in on them and panic set in. They saw me closing my hand in unison with the enclosure of my barrier, and their fear showed on their faces. They began attacking me again in desperation. I exhaled through my nose and blew their techniques away. The barrier shrunk enough to start seeing the thousands of sound ninjas being piled together. With my other hand I telekinetically held down Kabuto. The sound ninjas in my barrier were beginning to be crushed. While squeezing my left hand I made eye contact with Kabuto as I slowly decimate the rest of his men and the last of the screams fade with the wind. To make sure I killed them all I squeeze the barrier a little further into a sphere then throw it in the air to blast it. I tell the others telepathically to return to my location and that the enemy is gone. Once the others arrive I heard Jiraiya.

    Jiraiya: This is why I told you to stop, even he warned you. Good thing these poor souls paid your exit cost. (Clapped his Hands) Amitabha (A Buddhist prayer)

    Tsunade, Shizune and Naruto were looking at me in my Golden True Saiyan form with eyes wide and mouths agape. I floated towards Kabuto, concentrated Ki and Chakra into my hand to form a flame energy sword. I proceeded to slice off Kabuto''s limbs slowly. The screaming was enjoyable to my ears in my current form.

    Sage: SCREAM FOR ME BITCH!!!

    The limbs I cut off were cut and burned slowly so the wounds closed as the limb were taken away. Every time I saw Kabuto almost fainting I jolted his body by converting some of my energy into electricity. I grabbed Kabuto''s head and read his mind. All the techniques, knowledge, experiences and memories that Kabuto contained were now mine.

    Sage: Everyone, put your hands on Naruto''s back.

    After they put their hands on him I teleported all of us to the Otogakure. I still held on to Kabuto''s head and held everyone in the air above the village with my telekinesis. I shook Kabuto awake and saw the horrified look on his face. I held Kabuto''s head close so I could tell him in his ear.

    I blasted the entire village off the face of the planet. A bright pillar of light could be seen from from all around. I wouldn''t be surprised if other villages began to stay on high alert. Once the pillar of light faded all that could be seen was a giant hole. Deep enough to reach all the hideouts and wide enough to send the entire village into oblivion. I landed us on the edge of the abyss I created and threw Kabuto on the ground.

    Sage: Say hello to Hebi-chan for me. Ten Hashira!

 Chapter 42 - 41: Return Home

    Sage: FUUUUCCCKKKKKK!!!!!!!!!

    The air was reverberating my voice throughout the chasm. The ground was shaking and breaking under the weight of my power. I tried calming down but failed to do so. I rose to the sky and roared out until I cooled off. I found a nearby lake and beamed to it. The lake started to steam, dead fish started to surface and the lake was losing water. Before I completely destroyed the lake I finally calmed down. I went back to the others. I used Ten Hashira (Heaven''s Pillar) on Kabuto, the same move that killed Orochimaru, which made me laugh a little.

    Naruto: Sage-nii, are you ok?

    Sage: Hell no!

    Jiraiya: Naruto, that guy ruined the sure win he would''ve had if the fight between Sage and Tsunade proceeded.

    Sage: (I roared at Jiraiya). Don''t f.u.c.k.i.n.g rub it in!

    Tsunade and Shizune were just staring at me with a mix of fear and awe. My features were difficult to take to people who have seen it for the first time. In the Golden True Saiyan form I have blond fur, blue eyes, my eyelids were golden and my hair stayed black. Goku''s Super Saiyan 4 form has red fur, black hair, yellow eyes and red eyelids. With the different color eyelids reminds me of the sage mode in this world. I return to my normal form and just exhale all the remaining anger. Naruto took out a spare shirt he carried and gave it to me. I have to find a different wardrobe because transforming into my True Saiyan form is ripping my favorite shirts. Jiraiya walked towards Tsunade who was lost in thought.

    Jiraiya: (Whispered in her ear). If you challenge him again there won''t be a village to interfere and die for you reneging on your promise. There is a reason they call him the Demon of the leaf.

    Tsunade: Considering his strength it would be strange that there no villages trying to reel him in.

    Jiraiya: Apparently he never had a sensei when he graduated into a Genin. From there he undertook a massive amount of shit missions until he became a Chuunin. From there he took solo missions eliminating enemies, whether they are bandits or other villages. The acc.u.mulated dead by his hand can''t be counted, because of this, many villages took a large amount of losses, so they would rather kill him than recruit him. You just saw what he did to the Otogakure.

    Tsunade: Now I feel more appreciated if the fight did happen.

    Tsunade smacked the shit out of Jiraiya and started walking in the direction of Konoha. I looked at Jiraiya like the c.o.c.k-blocking asshole he was and continued walking. Along the way Naruto was asking for pointers when it came to Ki, Tsunade was questioning me on my strength. Small jokes about how she would "throw me one once I grew up" were made but all it did was piss me off. A few days later we finally made it to Konoha during mid day. I preferred to walk in order to cool off more instead of teleporting back. That way I can pick off more enemies if they so happen to cross me.

    Sage: We are finally here. Lady Tsunade I will escort you to the Hokages office and make the report.

    Tsunade: Lead the way.

    I grabbed Tsunades and Shizunes shoulders to teleport in front of the office. I knocked on the door and walked in.

    Sage: Minato-nii, we arrived with Lady Tsunade.

    Minato was a little startled from my tone to the way I addressed him, he knew I was pissed and that someone has or will pay for it. Then, from the expression on his face, he recalled the giant pillar of light and the great after shocks it brought.

    Minato: (With a stiff face). Sage-kun, thank you for bringing her back to us, I will notify the rest.

    A few minutes passed by and the previous Hokages came in. Hashirama and Tobirama were in Anbu gear in order to keep a low profile and not let their identities be leaked out. Tsunade was stunned when she saw her grandfather. Watching this scene made me miss an important detail. If I could get my hands on 2 white Zetsu corpses I can give back Hashirama and Tobirama a real body. All that needs to be done is transfer the souls into the white Zetsu bodies. Well now I have a side quest.

    Hashirama: Hello little one. I guess you''re not so little anymore, haha.

    Tobirama: Hey hey, what about me?

    Tsunade: Grand uncle too.

    Tsuande hugged both tightly. A touching reunion sure but it was quickly interrupted by the Sandaime.

    Sandaime: Ahem, (Fake coughing) Thank you Sage-boya for bringing Tsunade back. There is a pressing matter that must be addressed first, and that is the giant beam of light and its'' aftershocks. Do you know anything about it?

    Sage: (Sighs). It would be better if you didn''t beat around the bush Sandaime. Yes, it was me.

    The expressions on the Hokages were serious as they heard my reply. In a way they didn''t want to believe it.

    Minato: What made you do it Sage-kun?

    Sage: Just remembering it, (I clenched my fists and let loose my aura a bit, making the building tremble and causing everyone in the room to have cold sweats), gets me pissed!

    Tsunade: (While blushing a little). I will explain. I challeneged Sage to a fight trying to test him out but on the day we were to face off we were interrupted by Otogakure shinobi. Thousands came to kill us in revenge for killing their Otokage, Orochimaru.

    Sage: (In a dark and sinister voice). Completely.

    Tsunade: He decimated the shinobi and the entire village. He used some technique which gouged a hole where the Otogakure used to be.

    After Tsunade took over explaining the situation and Shizune collaborated as a witness, I just walked out of the office and went home. I cared less what they thought or what they had to say. I just went to sleep with blue balls.

 Chapter 43 - 42: 2 Years later

    The weeks turned to months and the months turned to years. 2 years to be exact. I am now 18 years old. I grew to be 6''2 feet. My body may be bigger than most a.d.u.l.ts but a Saiyans growth spurt comes when they reach the age of 18. For example Goku was short and stout in stature until he was 18 when he returned for the World Martial Arts Tournament but because of this world, I looked like a normal teenager and was not short like he was. My muscles were not so huge that they would look grotesque but leaner and cut. My hair didn''t grow at all but stayed spikey. My hair was identical to Broly''s but not as long. Since transforming into my True Saiyan always rips my shirt I went for a different wardrobe change. My clothes were similar to Super Saiyan 4 Goku from Dragon Ball Heroes, except for the blue belt and blue wrappings, they were white instead. I had no inner shirt just the red kimono looking one. On the back of my shirt though I still kept it the same, the Kanji for Heaven like Akuma from Street Fighter was emboldened in white. My mother gave birth, obviously, to a little girl, her name is Hikari. She has black hair, tan skin and hazel eyes like mine and my parents. Her birth grabbed the attention of many people because of me. Many people thought that she would also have a tail, which she didn''t. When the people looking foreward to her birth found out that she wasn''t like me in that aspect they somewhat felt disappointed. Of course they never voiced that out loud since they wouldn''t dare let me hear it. Kushina also gave birth to a girl, Tsubame. Like her mother, Tsubame had firery red hair and like her father dark blue eyes.

    Since the whole "chase after Sasuke" was basically cut because I killed Orochimaru, Sasuke seemed to have learned more than he would have if he had left to seek power from Orochimaru. All the previous Hokages were still here and Minato was not dismissive of Sasuke like the Nidaime was of the Uchiha clan. Sakura became Tsunades'' apprentice along with Hinata and Ino. The best part was that Hinata''s personality became the same as the Hinata from Road to Ninja: Naruto the Movie. Naruto didn''t cower from her aggressive behavior though, in fact he was expecting it. I never pried into his love life further when I realized Hinata''s personality change. Naruto gained full control of the sage mode and is close to mastering all 9 tails of Kurama, he''s between the 7th and 8th tail. Other than Hinata, everyone else stayed the course of the original story line and no other personality changes. Eventually Tsunade overcame her Haemophobia by working diligently with her new apprentices. Tsunade became the head of the Konoha hospital but whenever there were any major decisions though, she was still included. As for Hashirama and Tobirama, I happened to come across some white Zetsus during some of my missions. I found some before but I completely obliterated them when I came across enemies so I never bothered to look. I took 2 in tact white Zetsu corpses and Minato, with Kushinas help, transferred the Shodaime and Nidaime''s souls into them. The white Zetsu bodies changed into new recreated bodies of the previous Hokages, thus bringing them officially back to life. Still, for what reason do they keep themselves hidden? I have no clue, but if I were to guess, it would be too much a shock to Konoha and the other villages. All I know is, I no longer have immortal training dummies and have to be careful when I spar with them, dammit.

    At the moment all the Hokages versus me is the only other way for me to at least get some type of training done.

    I know that spectating or recounting the events that happen or will happen is boring but if one can end worlds or galaxies with an almost literal wave of the hand then there would be no point to me being here. Any interruptions I make would end quickly with no satisfaction so I control my strength and limit myself with the Doton: Kajugan no Jutsu (Earth Release: Added-Weight Rock technique) whenever possible. And when I do interfere it''s for changes I want to make, so mostly for self-satisfaction. Ever since I read all of Kabuto''s memories, his experiences and skills became my own. I learned medical ninjutsu far better than I would have if I had learned it on my own, considering Kabuto has done many experiments with Orochimaru. Of course all his memories included the locations of all the experiment labs that Orochimaru had. Within the the 2 years I went to all the locations to take all the data, release those deserving that were held captive, killed the deformed and in pain ones, recruit Karin, Suigetsu and Jugo. Karin agreed seeing as Kushina was a part of her clan and finally felt she had family somewhere. Jugo agreed because he had nowhere else to go and wanted to see how far my strength will go. Suigetsu stayed for a little while then became a missing ninja really quickly. Next time I see him no second chances. Also within the 2 years I took on missions to hinder, protect, eliminate or deliver to different locations. I encountered many other ninjas from different villages but the bounty on my head only increased. I laughed when Hidan and Kakuzu from Akatsuki came for me. I found Hidan''s ability boring because he could never wound me so taking my blood for his ritual didn''t work. I vaporized him in an instant. Naruto was with me so I let him play with Kakuzu. I brought him to Hashirama because Kakuzu claimed to once go after the Shodaimes life. Hashirama said that he let Kakuzu go because he almost shit his pants when Hashirama was about to attack. I laughed so hard before destroying all his hearts. Thanks to the missions though I was able to come in contact with Mei Terumi, the Mizukage. The mission was to stop or eliminate enemies that attack a merchant supplier near the Kirigakure. It was supposed to be a team mission but I took it as a solo mission. The merchants were angry that more shinobi didn''t come but after the merchant caravan being attacked many times and me repelling any and all forces, they quickly changed their minds. When a few rouge Kirigakure shinobi came after the caravan, of course they were quickly killed. Fortunately, one of the ninjas had scrolls and s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e information regarding the Kirigakure. I thought that by holding on to the information, eventually, someone with some rank from the Kirigakure will show up. Who would have known that the Mizukage herself with a squad of 10 would show up to stop the caravan but only to ask if missing-nin from their village were seen. Mei was not wearing her usual blue attire but regular Jonin outfit of the Kirigakure. I wasn''t noticed at all until I asked them a question. All of them were shocked when I suddenly came into view.

    Sage: What do you guys want with this caravan?

    Male Kiri-nin1: (Loudly) Hmph! Just a Konoha scrub. Leave quickly or��

    I flashed in front of him, held him up from his neck with my tail and started to choke him. Not enough to kill or to make him pass out but enough to feel the pain and disparity between our strengths.

    Sage: I wasn''t asking some worthless piece of shit like you. Who are you to talk to me when you are the weakest among your group?

    The others readied their weapons but was quickly stopped by the leader. Even though she was wearing the Kirigakure Jonin uniform in order to move without too much suspicion, her beautiful curves, voluptuous c.h.e.s.t and gorgeous face were outlined from the uniform and were very noticeable. Mei didn''t identify herself at first in order to not be exposed.

    Female Kiri-nin1 (Mei Terumi): Stop, I apologize for his outburst, we did not want to cause any trouble. We are only looking for rouge ninja from our village that might be around this area.

    Sage: Then, why did this peon speak and not you, if it was so important? All I asked was, "what did you want?" since you didn''t attack right away. Even if you did attack, none of you would be alive.

    I threw the male Kiri-nin1 at her feet and re-wrapped my tail around my waist.

    Male Kiri-nin2: (Gnashing his teeth). You really think we couldn''t take care of someone insignificant like you?

    Sage: Tough talk after I gave back your buddy. I bet none of you even saw me pick him up, heck, none of you even noticed me until I asked you a question. The only one that has the right to talk now are me and that beautiful Onee-san there. (I released my aura to put pressure on them) So shut your f.u.c.k.i.n.g mouths when superiors are talking!

    Female Kiri-nin1: Please, we just want to know if you have seen them.

    Sage: Because it''s you asking, (I retract my aura) yes, I saw and killed them.

    Female Kiri-nin1: We need you to hand over anything that you have taken from them.

    Sage: Why are you assuming I took anything? They were nothing to me, why would I want anything from weaklings?

    Female Kiri-nin1: Don''t take us for fools. If you are any kind of smart ninja, why wouldn''t you take information?

    Sage: Ah, so that''s it. Ok. Then what is this information worth to you? (I took out a scroll)

    Female Kiri-nin1: That depends on your demands.

    Sage: My demand is simple. I just want you.

    Female Kiri-nin1: To think you would ask for me. Are you looking for my life? (The Kirigakure squad readied their weapons again)

    Sage: Hell no. I want you as my woman, but in a way I do want your life. (I smiled gently at her)

    Mei (Female Kiri-nin1) blushed, her squadron was confused as to what to do next. She raised her hand to stand down.

    Sage: Interesting, playing hard to get I see. Good, let me hear it then.

    Female Kiri-nin1: One: You cannot force me to defect. Two: Even though I am agreeing to being "your woman", you cannot force anything upon me without my consent. Three: You must be stronger than me.

    Sage: Oh, my beautiful miss, you just made my day. I have no problem with the first but you can''t ask the same of me. The second, I would rather take the challenge to win you over than to force you. As for the third, I just find it ridiculous that someone with your strength cannot tell the difference between us.

    Female Kiri-nin1: Hmph, you say you wouldn''t force me but that is not what I have heard, Demon of the Leaf, Sarunokami Sage.

    Sage: And here I thought you would have said something far worse. Aren''t kunoichi trained to infiltrate, eliminate and commit espionage to gather intelligence by any means, even using your body? Who is to say you yourself didn''t get to where you are through seduction, Godaime Mizukage, Terumi Mei?

    Mei: It seems that you are quite the naughty guy.

    Sage: It almost makes you sound jealous. Do we have a deal?

    Mei: Doesn''t it bother you that I am the Mizukage? What would Konoha say?

    Sage: With absolute power comes a freedom that rarely anyone can achieve. An achievement that I proudly wield. Only a woman of your standing can be a match for me. Also I highly doubt anyone in Konoha or Kirigakure can oppose me. Truth be told I am doing you a courtesy by even listening to your demands when I can simply wipe out your village and take you away.

    Sage: Then ask the giant hole where the Otogakure used to be. The only thing holding our deal back is if you agree or disagree. If you agree you become mine with your conditions intact but if you disagree I simply don''t give you the information you seek. Sure you can attack but, at what cost? I am not threatening you. You yourself have already agreed to my demands the moment you asked for conditions. I am guessing you thought I would back away the moment you revealed your identity but apparently it back- fired.

    Mei: If you think you can handle a woman like me, then there is no problem to agreeing with the terms we set.

    I snatched her by the waist and sealed our deal with a kiss while stroking her hair. I gave Mei the information she wanted. The information made no big deal to me, if anything, she would most likely ask for my help being my lady and all. That was how I gained Mei last year. Our relationship is still going strong, with or without the approval of our villages.

 Chapter 44 - 43: Akatsuki making moves

    My baby sister Hikari, is 2 years old now along with Kushina''s daughter Tsubame. They both get together at the local park for playdates. When I am not on missions or with Mei, I try to find time to play with Hikari. I try to make her mimic my hand seals, she gets frustrated when she can''t interlock her pudgy little fingers. Poking her belly and cheeks are my favorite things to do since she is a little ticklish. Every now and then I infuse her with small doses of Ki to strengthen her. Whenever Tsubame is also here I do the same for her too. Naruto seems really happy and overprotective of Tsubame though good thing that Hinata''s new personality keeps him in check. We still have training sessions every now and then. Other than Naruto, I finally see Sasuke joining, and where Sasuke goes so does his groupies. Since Sakura takes her apprenticeship with Tsunade seriously, she comes when she has time. Karin also became a follower but not as severe as it was in the original story line. Karin became Kushina''s apprentice and started to work on the Uzumaki specialty, Fuinjutsu (Sealing).

    When Mei has time for a date I ask her where she wants to go and how much time she can spare. A few times she was in Konoha on business and talks of treaties were in the air. When she did come one of those times I introduced her to my parents, Mei wanted to meet them. At first my parents were at a loss for words, out of all people the Mizukage. My father was proud and took me to the side to talk to me. What kind of son would I be if I at least didn''t introduce my girlfriend to my parents?

    Kaien: I knew when you brought a woman home it would be someone beautiful, but the Mizukage herself. I am proud of you son.

    Sage: I just hope mom likes her. Your opinions are the only ones that matter to me.

    That day I went all out and cooked dinner. I cooked in a French style which is uncommon in this world. The menu was butter lemon garlic and herbs spiny lobster with mushroom risotto and char grilled salt and pepper asparagus, fillet mignon with small red potatoes with broccoli in garlic sauce. For dessert I made strawberry caramel flan, pudding. The recipes were ones I made for my parents in my previous life for their anniversary. I took cooking classes in college and was quite good at it but not enough to be a professional. After the meal Mei chatted with my parents before we headed back to my apartment for some s.e.xy time. Sometimes when we held training sessions, Mei would actually be around to watch. During some of those times Ino would be there. Mei would wipe the sweat from my face and hand me a bottle of water, from the corner of my eye I could see the mixed feelings on Ino''s face. The brighter the smile on Mei the uglier Ino''s expression became. I didn''t care and carried on.

    A few weeks later Konoha received letter for help from Sunagakure. Like in the original story, the sand apologized and compensated for the invasion led by their false Kazekage. Peace treaties came fast between our villages. The Akatsuki was made known to our village and those allied to us that held a Biju or Jinchuuriki ever since Itachi and Kisame came after Naruto. When Sunagakure was attacked by an Akatsuki member they let us know but there was no call for help. Not until Kankuro was attacked and poisoned by an enemy did the sand finally call for Konohas help. The reason was that they found the identity of the enemy, Sasori of the Red Sand. Deidara and Sasori were the ones to attack the san to get to Gaara, who was now the Kazekage. Minato called for a council with the previous Hokages and those who hold power, like me, Tsunade and Jiraiya.

    Minato: We are going to send some people to help Sungakure. I wanted to know which of you will be available to help with the the teams that are going. The teams that are going are Kakashi''s, Azuma''s and Kurenai''s team. They have Lady Tsunade''s disciples so the poison can be easily taken care of. Now I am assigning you as a supervisor Sage-kun.

    Sage: (I shrugged). Sure, why not. Maybe I can get some new recipes. I will get ready then.

    I cared less for the rest of the meeting. Search and destroy is my go to solution considering I know what they want to do with the Biju and Jinchuuriki. We set off after preparing. I didn''t fly nor teleport because I was still on cruise control. Nothing fun will happen until Pain comes for Kurama and Kaguya enters the stage so I was going to let Akatsuki get Shukaku and let the old lady Chiyo sacrifice her life for Gaara. In order to get the Akatsuki to get the biju to summon the Jyuubi and then Kaguya I needed the biju but since I didn''t want to sacrifice either Kushina and Naruto I asked Kurama from both mother and son to give his chakra so I can use it instead of them for the past 2 years. Kurama, Kushina and Naruto knew what I wanted to do and what the chakra was going to be used for so it was a win- win that they trusted me with it. Gaara is going to live and Killer Bee has a way to survive the extraction so the other Jinchuuriki didn''t matter to me. The more I thought about it the more I convinced myself to take Nagato''s eyes so I grew excited waiting for Pain to come attack. I already what I could do, destroy all the Pains except for Yahiko''s body and take his eyes that way even before he destroys the village. It took us 3 days to finally reach Sunagakure.

    ???: DIE KONOHA''S WHITE FANG!!!

    A little old lady came flying in attacking Kakashi. After the misunderstanding was settled and I stopped laughing they gave us the current status of the situation. Old lady Chiyo calmed down and explained what to expect from Sasori but his partner, Deidara, was a mystery to them. Sakura, Ino and Hinata went to look at Kankuro and made an antidote for Sasori''s poison. Since there was three disciples of Tsunade, they were able to make more antidotes for those afflicted.

 Chapter 45 - 44: Sasori and Deidara

    The Arrid air of the desert feels toasty but the dust and sand is annoying. It''s like going to the beach without the water and bathing suits. Even though they are disciples of Tsunade dosen''t mean that they can produce more antidote for Sasori''s poison, it''s just the limited amount of resources the sand has. I went back and forth to see if we can make more but Konoha didn''t have enough of the plants needed so like 3 more vials were made than the original. I took a stroll around the village but because I was from Konoha and even though we have a peace treaty, I was limited to where I was able to go. I didn''t care, I just wanted to try the local cuisine and pick up some new spices, herbs, ingredients and recipes. The sand storms truly were a bother however. Naruto and the rest of the teams were guarding the lab where the antidotes were being made. Temari was escorting me around the village where I could go.

    Sage: So, what is the most popular restaurant or shop around here?

    Temari: We don''t have much of a selection. Most of the life where we get meat from is scarce and with the frequent sand storms not many places stay open for long.

    Sage: How long do these storms last?

    Temari: Usually a few days.

    Sage: Do you prefer rain?

    Temari: We haven''t had rain in months, so yes, rain is preferable.

    I nodded my head then I clicked my tongue, this sand is annoying, it got in my eye. I jumped into the air and punched towards the storm. My punch caused an updraft killing off the turbulent winds carring the sand to subside. Clouds gathered quickly and a light trickle of rain started to fall. Temari was stunned. She has seen many shinobi with extraordinary strength do many things but that was within ninjutsu, never before has she seen anyone simply punch away a sand storm. Since I didn''t want to get wet or muddy I floated everywhere and used my Ki to form a light transparent barrier to keep the rain away.

    Sage: Well, since the storm is gone and we have rain we can continue right? You should close your mouth before you swallow a bug.

    Temari: (Blushing). Yes let me show you the rest.

    I picked some nice desert herbs and spices from a shop. Such a treasure trove of herbs and spices, Rosemary, Mint, Parsley, Oregano, Basil, Sage, Thyme, Dill, Fennel, Caraway, Chives and Cilantro. The people here barely knew what to do with some and couldn''t even classify others. I bought as much as I could and in a Chef Gordan Ramsey kind of way I just wanted to say their food tastes like "shite". When I thought of that I couldn''t stop laughing. With the storm gone, there was little to no chance of anyone sneaking in the village, since Sasori placed a mind control jutsu on a sand ninja beforehand it didn''t matter. During Kankuro''s encounter with Sasori and Deidara, Kankuro put up a futile effort but an effort none the less. Kankuro may have been poisoned but he was able to get a piece of Sasori''s mask to track him down with. Still, Kankuro couldn''t stop them from taking Gaara. Gaara should be somewhat drained by now. I returned to the group to see what the next steps are going to be. With the piece that Kankuro took Kakashi summoned his Ninken, ninja dogs, to track Sasori. Kiba didn''t want to be out shown so he also participated. Shino spread out bugs in places that can give the group a warning when an Akatsuki member will enter the village. Sasuke was sitting there in his silent brooding and Ino gawking. Sakura and Hinata were finishing up with the lab. Naruto was prepping his tools and Sakura looked his way��

    Hinata: Keep your eyes off my man you flat c.h.e.s.ted bitch.

    Sakura looked away quickly. I could not stop laughing. Hinata, Ino and Sakura learned the medical ninju from Tsunade but they also learned her fighting techniques. The only one who slacked off during her training was Ino. The hierarchy of their discipleship goes from Shizune, Hinata, Sakura and Ino. Why Hinata then Sakura? Because Hinata put in so much effort into her training that her personality did flipped to it''s polar opposite. From what Naruto has told me, Hinata gets aggressive with other girls when they are trying to get close to Naruto especially Sakura since Hinata knew that Naruto used to have feelings for her once before, but because of her new found strength, she already claimed Naruto as hers. Naruto told me that she still becomes meek when they are alone together though.

    Naruto: (With a stern face). Hinata, be nice.

    Hinata: But she ��

    Naruto: Hinata, all she did was look at me, maybe to ask a question, you are right here and I am not going anywhere, (Pulled Hinata to him and whispered in her ear), calm down, ok?

    Hinata: Ok.

    Hinata blushed and settled down. She still glared at Sakura. Once Kakashi''s Ninken came back, but not all of them, we prepared to move. Since I killed Kisame, Hidan and Kakuzu I wondered who Akatsuki would send. Maybe Itachi with Konan or Pain himself will come to slow us down before they completely remove Shukaku from Gaara. If it is Pain then I will get my chance at Rinnegan. If I get lucky, Obito might show up as well. I wanted to fight Sasori and Deidara at the same time but that would disturb the growth of the others so I will take care of who ever tries to stop us. Besides I already got rid of half of their members so they are limited to Konan, Pain, Itachi and Obito since Sasori and Deidara are already here.

    We found the trace scent of Sasori and began the plan to take them down. Old lady Chiyo took Temari''s place as an escort and led one group to fight Sasori since he was her grandson. The ones to fight Sasori were Chiyo, Sakura, Ino and Hinata, Naruto, Shikamaru, Shino, Choji and Kakashi went after Deidara, Guy, Neji, Lee, Kiba and Me will take on who ever comes to help the Akatsuki members. After the groups separated Shukaku was already taken from Gaara. Sasori showed up in his arrogant manner. It pissed me off so I took a pebble and flicked it towards Sasori''s Hiruko puppet. I broke the Hiruko and almost half of the Sasori puppet. When I saw the remains I laughed and told the ladies to be careful as I left. Deidara saw what I did and tried to leave as fast as he could but it didn''t help. I spit at his bird bomb looking thing and popped it like a ballon before it exploded, dropping Gaara''s body and Deidara. I grabbed Gaara and teleported back to the sand village. To my surprise Itachi and Obito came. The moment I saw them and they saw me they backed away slightly as the tremendous smile didn''t hide my intentions at all.

    Sasuke: Nii-san, this time you will die.

 Chapter 46 - 46: Fighting Obito

    While Hinata, Sakura, Ino and Chiyo fight a half broken Sasori, Deidara was fighting Naruto, Shikamaru, Shino, Choji and Kakashi. Guy, Neji, Lee, Kiba, Sasuke and I were fighting Itachi and Obito. I took on Obito by myself seeing as Itachi was afraid of facing me again. Sasuke was mad because he was going to face Itachi with others backing him up. Sasuke wanted to kill his brother on his own so with others helping him didn''t help his attitude. Before I took Obito to fight him elsewhere, I called out to Itachi.

    Sage: You should tell your little brother the truth before you regret it. The person who forced to kill your clan is already dead and I have exposed his secrects to Konoha. All you are going to do is erase your remaining blood relative.

    Itachi didn''t say anything and simply nodded. After saying my piece I cared less if he or Sasuke dies. I walked towards my opponent.

    Sage: Now then, what was your name again?

    ???(Obito): Hahaha, I never got a chance to introduce myself. You don''t need my name anyway.

    Sage: I just wanted to know what to put on your tombstone. Since you don''t wanna give your name then I will just put Obito on the slab then. Oh and don''t worry, you won''t be late for your death.

    I couldn''t tell what his facial expression was because of his mask but I knew he was surprised. In that moment I grabbed Obito by the shoulder and flashed toward a further location. Once we were far enough away, Obito finally said something.

    Obito: (In a menacing voice). Who the hell are you?

    Sage: Me? Your executioner, I thought I made that clear.

    Obito: Don''t play the fool. How do you know that name?

    Sage: So now you wanna talk. Here I was, trying to act all mysterious, but then you get emotional because of a name I said in passing. Lame, man.

    Obito: Who would say someones name in passing. If you won''t tell me I will make you.

    Sage: Really? I hope you can at least last longer than Kisame and Itachi when they tried.

    Obito began his attack with shuriken and kunai. I exhaled through my nose and blew them away. To have fun, I moved slowly enough for Obito react to my movements. I tried punching him so I could see for myself how his "intangibility" works. I already knew that if I can pass through him, he can''t teleport but in the end this is only if the user of Kamui, Obito''s Mangekyo Sharingan ability, can keep up in the first place. Obito can sense chakra and has impeccable kinetic vision but only by the standards of Madara or Hashirama. I can move vastly faster than any of them, so killing Obito is easy. The only way I forsee Obito running away from me is by going into his own pocket dimension or using Izanagi. If I stress the atmosphere where he disappears with my own power, I can break through his dimension but I might destroy my surroundings too much. I flashed to his side and horizontally swung at him, I phased through Obito, as expected. I tried other things at his speed and to prove my own theory right I moved faster than he can perceive. I punched toward his gut just to phase through, once I was disconnected from him I slapped his face with my tail. As I thought, if he can''t follow the movements he can''t activate his Kamui for defense. My tail pounded Obito into the ground creating a small crater.

    Sage: You took a doozy there little guy. Are you ok?

    Obito: Shit! (In a low voice) He is just playing with me.

    Sage: I thought you liked playing games. Come on, let''s see what Kakashi-senpai''s old teammate can do.

    Because of my tail slap I broke the mask he was wearing, so the look of surprise was hard to miss. As I said before, Dojutsu, eye techniques, work through the chakra if one is overwhelmed mentally and spiritually. Considering my race and current strength, Obito or an Otsutsuki can''t do jack shit to me. I grabbed a few pebbles and flicked them at Obito. When the pebbles came at him he was only able to catch a glimpse but it was enough for him to use Kamui.

    Obito: How can your strength surpass Madaras''?

    Sage: (In a sarcastic tone). Oh, so you are not Madara? If I remember correctly, you didn''t confirm or deny that you were Madara when you let the Kyuubi loose 15 years ago.

    Obito: (With widened eyes). So you were the one who stopped the Kyuubi so quickly?

    Sage: Ding ding ding! (In a game show voice). Was I the one that stopped the Kyuubi? Survey says, Ding! Correct, I was the one. (In a menacing tone). Your strength that has parts of Hashirama in them, Madara''s strength and Hashirama''s strength pale in comparison to mine. If the rest of your Akatsuki were to join together and fight me maybe you can actually catch a sliver of my real power.

    I flashed behind Obito. I grabbed his shoulder and told him��

    Sage: Give up on Madara''s poisonous dream. Madara''s and now your plans are led by someone else yet the people with the better eyesight fail to see your true enemy, how ironic.

    Obito: What are you talking about? What do you know?

    Sage: Hmmm. Give me Madara''s eyes and I will tell you what you need to know. Deal?

    Obito: I can not do that.

    Sage: Awww, why not? Because you can''t control Nagato like you wanted?

    Obito: (Grinding his teeth) Bastard! Who are you?!

    Sage: Dude, seriously? Sarunokami Sage, the Demon of the leaf, your "executioner" and all that. Wait wait, how about this, (In a deep voice) "I am your father".

    Obito jumped away from me, I couldn''t hold my laughter at the last one. Obito was furious and started to make hand seals at me. I couldn''t care less. Obito used every element in succession but I was just holding my stomach laughing at my lame joke, his weak jutsu and the futility of his efforts to hurt me. The bigger the jutsu the harder I laughed. I walked through his attacks in a normal calm pace, unscathed. Obito was visibly shaking, fear, an emotion I know well since growing up in this world. With power so absolute that makes any other forms outmoded, fear is the most common feeling. A person like Obito who took up Madara''s misguided mantle, feeling this disturbed and fearful of me caused me to have a smile on my face. His fear was so thick I could practically taste it. Before Obito snapped out of it I grabbed him by the shoulder again.

    Sage: Beware of your companion, the black and white one. (Snaps fingers)

    Obito: Zetsu.

    Sage: Yeah, that thing. If you really wish for peace, I am peace, if you are looking for chaos I am the chaos. If you are looking for a fight, all you will find is death (Pointing at myself). Didn''t you have your own dream or plans for the future before being brainwashed by an antique?

 Chapter 47 - 47: Black Zetsu

    My question was not by any means a complicated one, but for Obito it seemed as if it conflicted with his very being. Unless I directly read his mind I can''t tell what he is thinking I can only speculate. Again Obito started to shake but not out of fear but because of inner turmoil. He started to hold his head in pain, sweat dripped form his brow profusely. While Obito fought to keep himself together and most likely contemplate questions like "why did my dream disappear? Why did I attack Konoha? Or, would Rin approve of what I am doing?", I expanded my senses to look for Black Zetsu. Like a sonar I emitted waves of energy in the ground where he is most likely hiding. I knew that he wouldn''t let one of his vital pawns go unmonitored Obito or Nagato. A few seconds later and I fish out Black Zetsu with a few dozen white ones. I used telekinesis to bring him out. While struggling to break free��

    B. Zetsu: How did you find me?

    Sage: How does a dog sniff out a turd? You were in the ground listening in, didn''t your mother ever taught you to never to easedrop on a.d.u.l.t conversations? Oh that''s right, she took a shit and here you are.

    B. Zetsu: You won''t get to me like you did Obito and Itachi.

    Sage: Hahahaha, I don''t give a "you" about you, turd. I just need you to call your mom for me so I can be your new daddy.

    B. Zetsu: You!!

    Sage: (Mockingly) Me!!

    B. Zetsu: You are not worthy to talk about her.

    Sage: Now who is "she", please tell me before you die.

    B. Zetsu: You do not know the ramifications that comes with your words or actions.

    Sage: Stop talking "you" and tell me you shit stain. Enlighten this unworthy one. Or is it the fact that you haven''t gathered all the Biju yet to call out to mommy?

    The expression on his face that I could make out from B. Zetsu was one of shock and worry. I don''t know what can hurt him so while still holding on to B. Zetsu with telekinesis I proceeded to squeeze him.

    B. Zetsu: Ugh. You will gain nothing from trying to kill me.

    Sage: Damn, you think I''m only trying? Ok. Let me try something.

    With my left hand telekinetically holding on to B. Zetsu I formed a fire ball made of Ki and Chakra in my right hand and slowly dipped B. Zetsu in.

    Sage: What is with the retarded questions? (In an Australian accent) I''m putting shrimp on the barbie mate. (In my regular voice). I want you to tell Obito what your real plan is.

    B. Zetsu: You think a little fire will do anything to me? I am a being on higher plane.

    Sage: I guess the shit of a so called god is holy shit but, have you ever felt the heat of a star before? The stars you see in space are on a different level than the fire we use. Heat thousands of times higher. See, my flame is based on killing higher beings, since you are just your moms'' queef you think you or her could withstand this flame?

    The moment B. Zetsu touched the flame he felt the difference. Screams of agony escaped his mouth. The stench was revolting. If I could describe it, it would be that a baby was somehow force fed Indian food, pooed it out in the diaper and it was lit on fire. I can only assume I burned his feet first but because he is some blob shit looking thing I''m just burning from the end that doesn''t talk.

    Sage: I''m hearing screams and see some of your body disappearing. (In a condescending tone that one uses to talk to babies). Did this mere mortal hurt you?

    B. Zetsu: Bastard!! When mother becomes free I will personally make sure she kills you!

    Sage: First of all, how old are you to cry to mommy? Second, who is your mother?

    B. Zetsu: My mother Kaguya is the Zenno no Kami (mother of all chakra) and she will be revived to reclaim what belongs to her.

    Sage: And? What would that be?

    Sage: You are still not gonna tell Obito the truth huh? Oh well. Once you die your mom won''t be revived so, bye.

    B. Zetsu: I can''t die, I can''t die. If I tell the plan will you let me go?

    Sage: Since I can kill you at any time, sure, why not?

    B. Zetsu: With the Rinnegan and the chakra from the Biju, the Jyuubi will be revived and my mother with it as well.

    Sage: Don''t forget about the sacrificing of the one who possesses both.

    Obito heard it all and finally snapped out of his mental struggle. While looking at B. Zetsu��

    Obito: So Madara''s big plan for true peace was your plan to revive your mother? WHAT THE F.U.C.K HAVE I BEEN DOING?!

    Again with the head holding. Thanks to Kushina I''ve learned many different kinds of seals, I put out the fire ball and stuffed B. Zetsu in a small bottle. I sealed B. Zetsu and put him away. I approached Obito who, once again, had his world turned upside down.

    Sage: So what are your plans, now that you know your plan is bullshit?

    Minato: Sage-kun please go back and help the others.

    Sage: Sure, but if I help it''s going to be quick so I will only jump in if they are in life threatening danger. How else will they grow without adversity?

    Minato: Thank you.

    I returned back to the sand but only to catch the end of their fights. Sakura, Hinata, Ino and old lady Chiyo killed Sasori but, how can they not when I smashed the dummies before they fought? Thanks to Chiyo-ba, the girls had little to no injuries and thanks to the anitdotes the poison was ineffective. Deidara was a bigger pain to deal with because of his explosive clay in the end he was still subdued. Since Sasuke insisted on fighting Itachi by himself and Itachi finally changed his mind, by the looks of it they kind of reconciled. Not enough to completely forgive but not enough to kill him for it. It seems that Itachi told him the truth while fighting minimally so their conclusion was not as dramatic as in the original. Gaara''s body was discovered and revived thanks to Chiyo-ba. We took Itachi and Deidara back with us to Konoha. Naruto and the others grew in experience, Sasuke kind of gained his brother back, Kakashi got his old friend back and we have a bargaining chip with Iwagakure. Not a bad mission. Now to go home, shower, go to Kirigakure, bang Mei and call it a night.

 Chapter 48 - 48: Revealing Black Zetsu’s plan

    After waking up with Mei in my arms, I remembered that I still had to show Minato and the others B. Zetsu to reveal his plans. I didn''t want to be a d.i.c.k and not at least warn them that the Otsutsuki clan will be coming. Now, if only Mei wasn''t so wrapped around me I could get going but who cares. I give her a morning quickie to get rid of morning wood, I showered with her, brushed my teeth and kissed her good bye. I already knew her schedule and gave her a telepathic link to use to talk to me. I returned to my apartment to change clothes then went home to play with Hikari until Minato is ready with everyone else for a meeting. Once the meeting was arranged and the people in the need to know gathered, I will be called into the Hokages office.

    Sage: Yo! Minato-nii.

    Minato: Forgoing formalities I see. Why did you want to call for a meeting?

    While still concealing where I get my knowledge from, I told everyone what Akatsuki or B. Zetsu had planned. After the initial shock I told everyone what that stool sample''s purpose was and who he tried to release. I gave everyone a little history lesson pertaining the the origin of Kaguya and the Otsutsuki clan. I claimed that I got the knowledge from B. Zetsu so I wouldn''t be questioned. My main purpose of telling everyone about the Otsutsuki clan and Kaguya was to at least prepare them for upcoming disaster. So far I brought back the first and second Hokage while keeping the third and forth alive. By bringing back Itachi and Obito just adds extra fortification to Konoha. I wanted to make Konoha safe even if our weapons are overkill for my eventual departure. My plan includes taking any and all techniques from the Otsutsuki clan, wipe them out so that no further dangers would harm Konoha, even if it helps the rest of the world but that''s just a byproduct, and, with luck, travel between worlds, dimensions and universes. With that power I can come and go as I please and, if by chance, I have children here I can be a good father and actually help raise them. I would rather travel through universes than through the time line so I don''t catch the ire of real gods. The meeting was quiet for the most part as they heard the history and how it ties to B. Zetsu''s plans. This also cleared up Hashirama and Tobirama''s suspicions about Madara. They wanted to see B. Zetsu with their own eyes. I told them to prepare a sealed room because if this shit stain leaves then everyone will be in danger but with me here he will not be able to escape. After the room was prepared we all entered and they nodded at me to release B. Zetsu.

    B. Zetsu: We had a deal Sarunokami Sage!

    Sage: I said you can go but no place was specified. So I DID let you go, in this bottle.

    B. Zetsu: Asshole!

    Hashirama: So this thing was controlling the wars and everything behind the scenes?

    Tobirama: Not much to look at.

    B. Zetsu: Both of you! How are you alive?

    Sage: The same way you were going to revive Madara.

    B. Zetsu: Edo Tensei!

    Not information was taken out of B. Zetsu that I haven''t already said. I took the opportunity to read B. Zetsu''s mind to see if he had any memories of Kaguya. I didn''t see much just what he did the entire time to revive her. I resealed B. Zetsu in the bottle and went back to our initial meeting.

    Sage: So any other questions you guys have for me?

    Sandaime: Sage-boya, so what is he really?

    Sage: He claims to be Kaguya''s will. If we kill him it will signal the Otsutsuki clan and they will start coming here. His purpose was to revive Kaguya but needed someone from her lineage to obtain the Rinne Sharingan to do it. When Madara got them his plans started to be put into action.

    I used my knowledge to help fill in some blanks and my attempt to read B. Zetsu''s mind gave me a good opportunity.

    Sage: The Otsutsuki clan is where Kaguya comes from and sent her here. Initially Kaguya was to come here and take the chakra from the God Tree that was previously here back to her clan. She defied the taboo surrounding the fruit and ate it. She awakened the Rinne Sharingan and became the only person on the world to have chakra. Using her new-found power, she single-handedly ended the wars. She gave birth to Hagoromo, the Rikudosennin, and Hamura and imparted her chakra with them. As time moves on considering she was sealed, "power tends to corrupt and absolute power corrupts absolutely. Great men are almost always bad men."- John Emerich Edward Dalberg Acton.

    Even though I said that I have the most power but I don''t like to abuse it. When I do I feel that the world is too fragile, every time I did use my strength it was never at full.

    Minato: So what will happen if when we kill this thing?

    Sage: Again, the Otsutsuki clan will begin coming here looking for the chakra Kaguya was supposed to bring back, so unless you are prepared to fight that level of opponents then by all means kill lets kill him now. By me having him sealed we can prepare and kill him when we are ready, well, when you guys are ready.

    Tobirama: Why do you say it that way?

    Sage: If it wasn''t obvious from our fight, if I can at least know where they come from and go to their clan location I can wipe them out myself. Without them coming here and me reading their minds I can only wait.

    Tobirama: At least you are giving us a chance to fight.

    Sage: At least you can recognize that Nidaime. (I addressed everyone) Prepare as best as you can because if we do kill Zetsu or not the Otsutsuki clan will come eventually, so we might as well let them come on our terms.

    The group nodded in agreement and the meeting was adjurned. I told Minato to look after Obito and Kakashi so we can get Obito on our side. I also warned Minato and the others that if they want a better chance to fight the Otsutsuki clan that they might need the help of the other villages. With Deidara in our hands we can start with the Iwagakure.

 Chapter 49 - 49: Provoking Onoki

    After a few weeks, with the help of Kakashi and Minato, Obito was able to pull himself back together. As for Itachi, everything was explained about the Uchiha extermination in full. Obito filled in some of the missing pieces. The plan was to obtain many sharingan and to stop a coup d''etat from the Uchiha. The one thing that bothered me about the whole incident was that not once was the Sandaime informed, warned or even hinted of knowing about what measures were going to be taken. It was a waste of a whole clan, because of the "Uchiha Pride" the peace negotiations never bore fruit. Even the Sandaime never agreed to their mistreatment when they were blamed for the Kyuubi attack. The majority of the decision was made by Danzo. It was stupid to not have killed him sooner. Uchiha Shisui was willing to sacrifice one of his eyes to use Kotoamatsukami, a unique Mangekyo Sharingan technique, to f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y change the minds of the Uchiha elders to agree to the peace terms, only to be stopped and have his eye plucked out by Danzo. Only when the deed was done was the Sandaime informed. Dissolution of Root did nothing to stop Danzo from his schemes. Despite claiming that all of Danzo''s actions were for the betterment of Konoha, all he did was weaken it. I can tell that all of Danzo''s secret had worn the Sandaime down because he looked as if he aged by many years once he started reading through Danzo''s files from Root. One of my regrets was letting the massacre happen. Unless I revealed my strength and figured out a way to not be affected by the Sharingan, there was no way for me to interfere at the time. I may have been strong but not strong enough to kill or even fight Danzo, let alone Itachi. If I can though, I will try to save Itachi, he was one of my favorite characters in the original story. Even though he was basically tricked, Itachi followed through his convictions. Now if only Sasuke wasn''t such an emo, he can become better. As for Obito, although disillusioned, he may have a harder time having Konoha to trust him again.

    A few weeks later Konoha held a meeting with the Iwagakure to trade for Deidara. Once Deidara was mentioned, the Sandaime Tsuchikage Onoki and his escorts Kurotsuchi and Akatsuchi, were visibly shaken. Minato, Hiruzen and I were there for Konoha. I just wanted to see their faces as I have yet to fight with the old man only non-impressive shinobi.

    Onoki: So you have caught an S-class missing-nin, what does that have to do with us?

    Minato: Well, considering that the missing-nin is from Iwagakure and a part of the Akatsuki, we thought that there will be valuable information to be extracted from Deidara.

    Kurotsuchi: And what?! You want us to just agree with whatever terms you come up with?

    Onoki: Kurotsuchi, hold on a bit.

    Kurotsuchi: This is bullshit and they know it, Jiji (Old man).

    Sage: So the fact that all of you were shaken and that the fat guy behind you still hasen''t closed his mouth at the sound of the piece of shit''s name, doesn''t mean a thing to you?

    Kurotsuchi: Who the hell do you think you are? Deidara-nii would never lose to the like of you. For all we know, the guy you have could be a fake.

    Minato: Then let us bring him in. (Called for an Anbu to bring Deidara in)

    Deidara: Damn, at least treat a prisoner with some respect, un. So you called the old man in to negotiate un.

    Sage: Shut the f.u.c.k up. Speak only when spoken to before I get you a c.o.c.kmeat sandwich. (I kicked Deidara down)

    Kurotsuchi: You bastard!

    Sage: Oh, I''m sorry, I thought he wasn''t your guy. Why get so angry?

    Onoki: Enough! (Looking at Minato and Hiruzen). What do you want?

    Hiruzen: Onoki, listen. By trading Deidara back to you we only want to establish peace relations with Iwagakure.

    Onoki: And nothing else? Do you expect me to believe that?

    Minato: There is more. We need to divulge important information but only if you agree to the peace terms.

    Onoki: So, let me get this right. You wanna trade over Deidara AND give us information only if we agree to the peace terms?

    Minato: Correct.

    Onoki: What are the terms?

    Hiruzen: 1 S-class, 2 A-class and 3 B-class Earth Release Jutsu.

    Onoki: Are you trying to bleed us dry? 1 A-class and 3 B-class.

    Hiruzen: You do realize that he is an S-class missing-nin and we haven''t extracted any information from him yet, right? So if you want it brought down the lowest we can go is 1 S-class and 3 A-class jutsus.

    Kurotsuchi: Jiji, don''t agree just tear them apart and take Deidara back.

    Sage: Confidence is great but when you are overconfident I guess you want to die along with Deidara. Old man how about this, all three of you fight me, kill me if you can, if you win take Deidara and the information, no questions asked.

    Onoki: And if we lose?

    Sage: Hahaha. WHEN you lose, you will get Deidara back but you will hand over 3 S-class and 5 A-class jutsus.

    Deidara: Challenging the old man while he can still move is a stupid bet, un.

    Sage: (While looking at Deidara) I guess a c.o.c.kmeat sandwich will be on your menu tonight, I will go look for one of those gay guys just for you.

    Kurotsuchi: Jiji. You have to agree. With just you alone we can kill him.

    Onoki: Does he speak for the rest of you?

    Hiruzen & Minato: He does.

    Sage: I will gag your granddaughter with my balls. Considering your hesitation you must''ve already squashed your balls as you sat down and watched the dust come out.

    Onoki: (Fuming). You little shit!

    Sage: Get it right old man, the little shit here is you. At least call me leaf shit or young shit.

    Onoki: Fine. Have it your way, we will fight and you will die!

    After the agreement Minato and Hiruzen told me to be careful but they knew I would win anyway so they let me provoke Onoki. I tried to hide my smile as best as I could. Kurotsuchi is not bad but she is no Mei, so I left her out of the agreement. Not to mention this is for Konoha not about me getting some strange on the side, I wouldn''t want to tarnish Konoha''s reputation. Onoki, Akatsuchi and Kurotsuchi were escoted out and led to an open training field. As we were walking they were chatting��

    Kurotsuchi: If he even survives I might think he would be a good marriage candidate. What do you think Jiji?

    Akatsuchi: Don''t say things you don''t mean.

    Kurotsuchi: What do you mean? Do you know something?

    Akatsuchi: We never have met him before but through intelligence we gathered he should be the Demon of the Leaf.

    Onoki & Kurotsuchi: The Demon of the Leaf! HIM!!

    Akatsuchi: He fits the description: Black hair, tall, hazel eyes, tan skin, a sharp gaze and the glaring fact that both of you missed, his tail.

    Kurotsuchi: (Slapped Akatsuchi on the head) You could''ve spoken up dumbass.

    Akatsuchi: It''s not like he was hiding it. Even if I had said something would that have stopped the old man from getting provoked into this deal?

    Onoki: Provoked or not, he will die

 Chapter 50 - 50: Kicking Rocks

    After an hour we reached a spacious enough area to fight. It was a clear plain. The Sandaime and Minato knew Onoki''s strength, so having a wide area to fight in was the best option. Now that I think about it, this is the first time that Minato and the Sandaime has seen me fighting. Even when Orochimaru used Edo Tensei to revive the previous Hokages, I took out Minato and the Sandaime before we started fighting. I guess I have to give them a show. The moment we arrived Onoki looked a bit tired.

    Sage: You can rest up before we start old man.

    Onoki: Hmph, showing mercy to another is a sign of weakness in a ninjas'' world.

    Sage: And beating on the elderly, especially when they can use the excuse that they are tired, is also frowned upon. What''s your point?

    Onoki: Then 15 minutes until your death.

    Sage: I thought you were going to say you had to take your medication in 15 minutes, hahaha.

    After scowling at me the 15 minutes passed in a flash. Within that time I spoke with Minato and the Sandaime. I asked the Sandaime how he was doing, if he is staying active and if he wanted to drop by to have dinner every once in a while. I extended the same gesture to Minato. With Minato I asked if he was spending time with Naruto, Tsubame and Kushina. I invited them to dinner at my parents'' place where I would be cooking but Minato barely made time. Considering we got extra council he should have made more time. Minato apologized and agreed to come by the next time, the Sandaime also agreed to drop by. After chatting I approached Onoki in the center at the plains to begin the fight.

    Sage: Ok old man, how do you want to lose? With dignity or utterly humiliated?

    Kurotsuchi: You are not even taking us into consideration huh?

    Sage: For me to take you seriously we wouldn''t be in this plain fighting but in the bedroom. If you want to at least not be totally humiliated show me that you can earn my consideration.

    Onoki: Enough banter. (Made very familiar hand seals) Doton: Kajugan no Justu! (Earth Release: Added-Weight Rock Tecnique! Since I acknowledge that you may have some strength I gave you the honor of being under 5 times the amount of gravity.

    Kurotsuchi: Hahaha, what a fool to be trapped so easily by the old man so quickly.

    Akatsuchi: Quite anticlimactic.

    Sandaime: Oh no, he is already trapped, but I see no petrification on him, did Onoki fail?

    Minato: Haha, don''t worry about that Sandaime-sama, Sage-kun can handle hundreds of times more than that.

    Sandaime: What?! How?

    Minato: He learned that technique at a very young age and trained under its weight for years. He taught Naruto to train under it too. Without the Kyuubi''s help, Naruto can hold up to 10X that amount, 20X with the Kyuubi chakra helping him.

    Sandaime: I guess Onoki is in for a very rude awakening.

    Sage: (I look around, nodded at the Sandaime and Minato with a smile) HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!!!!!!

    Onoki: (With a confused look) Hmph, confusing your pain for p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, young fool. Here let me add more since you can still laugh (After some hand seals), now it''s 10X the amount.

    Kurotsuchi: HAH! He dug his grave deeper.

    Akatsuchi: Why is it that you have eyes but can''t see, the both of you! He never even hit the ground when the old man added 5X and now that the old man made it 10X, not even a pebble of petrification is showing!

    Onoki & Kurotsuchi: WHAT!!

    Sage: (Clapping) Wonderful, at least one of you has a brain. (I started walking towards them, undisturbed). I knew you had this technique old man, but don''t put me in the same standards as the people you''ve fought. Gravity can affect anyone, but 10X gravity? To me it''s more of an insult.

    Onoki: Doton: Chokajugan no Jutsu! (Ultra-Added-Weight Rock Technique!) Take 50X''s!!!

    Sage: I don''t even feel it. That looks like fun, can I try?

    I copied the same seals he made for the Doton: Chokajugan no Jutsu. The moment I released it I realized that the amount of gravity that I can increase from it was over 500X the amount of gravity. I was elated because the most I could get out of the normal Doton: Kajugan no Jutsu was 250X. Now I can train even harder. I have to thank the old man for this gift.

    Sage: Doton: Chokajugan no Jutsu! How does 70X feel old man?

    Onoki: (Pressed on the floor) Damn monster.

    Kurotsuchi: What are you playing at? Why did you let us go?

    Sage: How else can I show you that I can dominate you if the old man doesn''t show me his strongest techniques?

    Onoki: You will regret this.

    I used my tail as a chair and sat Indian style while I awaited the famous Dust release. Kurotsuchi and Akatsuchi came at me to buy the old man some time to prepare but I paid them no attention, I wanted to see the attack. I grabbed 2 pebbles imbued them with Ki and chakra and flicked them at their forehead protectors. I used enough strength to penetrate the metal and skin but not enough to pierce through their skulls. Both of them fainted. Now it was only me and the old man. Onoki took off in the air and finally finished his technique.

    Onoki: Jinton: Genkai Hakuri no Jutsu! (Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!)

    A giant cube like jutsu enclosed on me. I knew what the technique could do so I reinforced my entire body, even my hair and clothes with Ki and chakra. The technique was quite bright so the witnesses were at a loss to see my condition. Dust Release is a nature transformation Kekkei Kota, an advanced form of a bloodline limit or Kekkei Genkai, a combination of earth, wind and fire. To perform Dust Release, users form a small three-dimensional object like a cube, cylinder or cone out of chakra in their hands. The object then expands once it is released by the user and moves fast at its target. Anything that passes passes through it or passed through by it is disintegrated on a molecular level. That was why I reinforced myself. Since I know that I am stronger by greater levels than this world can handle, Onoki''s Dust Release was just something I wanted to experience.

    Minato: Sage-kun!

    Sandaime: Sage-boya!

    Sage: What? Stop screaming.

    Onoki, Minato & Hiruzen: You''re still alive!?

    Sage: Other than the bright light the attack tingles, it gave me goosebumps. (Coughing) I guess it is called Dust Release for a reason, I''m gonna be sneezing this out for a while.

    I was patting myself off of the dust and looked at the dropped jaws of Minato, Hiruzen and Onoki. Onoki in particular was sweating heavily as the Dust Release of the size he used was very chakra taxing. After I was done I walked toward Onoki.

    Sage: Now it''s my turn. Let me show you how I made the Otogakure, Sound village, diappear. Dai Tengoku no Hashira! (Great Heaven''s Pillar!)

    My technique was smaller in size compared to when I used it on the Otogakure but it was enough to cover the entire area where we were. I protected Minato and the sandaime with a barrier. I pulled Kurotsuchi and Akatsuchi with telekinesis into the barrier. Onoki flew away fast enough to escape but only because I delayed my attack. Like the Otogakure, another abyss was made. I flashed next to Onoki in the sky. He didn''t notice me because he still couldn''t believe he escaped that blast. I grabbed his left shoulder and asked him��

    Sage: Do you surrender old man?

    Onoki: What?! You can fly as well? How?

    Sage: Calm down before you catch an aneurysm. (As if I was on a couch, I laid down and looked at Onoki while in the air) Do you give up or do you wanna continue?

    Onoki: Young brat, you had me by the balls this entire time.

    Sage: Truthfully I would rather have your granddaughter by the t.i.t.s, but yeah, I just wanted to experience your Dust Release. Other than that this fight meant nothing at first but I do have to thank you for the Ultra added-weight Rock Technique. I was stuck at 250X gravity for years and I already outgrew it. Now that I have this technique I can double the weight and my training.

    Onoki: (Begrudgingly) I surrender.

 Chapter 51 - 51: Setting up a Kage Summit

    After the fight Onoki honored his word, he took Deidara, Akatsuchi and Kurotsuchi with him back to Iwagakure. A few days later Onoki himself came back with 3 S-class and 5 A-class Earth Release techniques. I think I gave him too much of a scare but when our peace talks came through I saw a bright expression when learned that if they are in trouble we will come to help and vice-versa. Once we divulged the information we had on what is to come his expression changed to a brooding one. No one wants to hear that there is an invading force coming to drain us of chakra. I say force but it''s mostly individuals from the Otsutsuki clan but each have their own skills and are powerful. Onoki was told of the invasion that is to come and to prepare. We told him that the information was free because the invasion doesn''t just include Konoha but the known world. We also told him that we are trying to hold a Kage summit and for him to attend.

    Onoki: The Iwagakure will attend. Considering you already have peace with the Sand they will also attend, but how will you convince the Raikage and Mizukage to attend.

    Sage: The only one we need to convince is the Raikage. I will personally go and extend the invitation. If they happen to refuse then f.u.c.k them, let them die. I will tell them the information but it is up to them on how they want to deal with it.

    Minato: When you do get there please talk it out first Sage-kun. If we see another village disappear we as the inhabitants of this world will lose people who can fight back.

    Sage: I have no problem talking but if the rumors about the Raikage are true, then he will only listen after a proper a.s.s beating.

    Onoki: Hahaha, the kid is right Hokage. The Raikage is far more stubborn than I am and without a spanking he won''t listen. Let the kid have at him so he can better understand.

    Sandaime: Since Kakashi is indisposed watching over Obito, take his team with you. If you do have to fight don''t kill him or destroy the entire village, understood?

    Sage: Fine. No problem, but how about a missing limb?

    Minato & Sandaime: NO!!

    Sage: (Snaps fingers). Damn. Ok. I will keep it to just an a.s.s whooping then.

    I left the office and went to inform Kakashi then his team. Although Sasuke was reluctant to leave because of Itachi''s return he didn''t want to miss the opportunity to train with me. I don''t know when his attitude changed or if Itachi told him something, but he was actually looking forward to it. Naruto knew what to expect and had a prepared bag for missions with me like this. Sakura got her things ready after a lecture with Tsunade. After 2 days we headed toward the Kumogakure. I decided to walk even though it was a close to 70 hour trip from Konoha. That way we can get some training in and I can try my new added-weight rock technique. Plus it will give me a better understanding to where Sasuke is with his training. We made a stop after a day of traveling.

    Sage: So, what have you guys been doing after the whole sand mission?

    Sakura: Since the Sand was generous with their herbs, I made different varieties of medicine with Tsunade-sama, Ino and Hinata.

    Naruto: Other then a few dates with Hinata, I tried learning the Nidaime''s Hiraishin no Jutsu (Flying Thunder God Technique). Because you already helped me understand space-time I was able to learn it but it''s not perfect.

    Sasuke: I was able to understand my brother better and finally learned why he did what he did. I wanted to thank you for killing Danzo and getting my brother back.

    I nodded and accepted his thanks. I thought up a training menu for them. I started with 7X gravity on Naruto, 5X on Sakura and 3X on Sasuke. Sasuke had never trained under heavy weights so he was not used to the gravity. Once he adapted to it he noticed the difference on the amount of weight Naruto and Sakura can carry to his. Sasuke was more of a speed type so weight training could benefit him greatly depending on how far he is willing to take it. After 2 days Naruto was training up to 10x and Sakura was close to 8X but continued at 7X. Sasuke was still working with 4X but in order to make him feel the results I told him to work on the body flicker. He knew the body flicker but hardly used it. I asked him what his chakra nature was, even though I knew, he told me fire and lightening. I told Naruto to teach him to apply the nature chakra into the body flicker like taught him before. When Naruto did the body flicker and applied the wind nature to it it looked like he left an afterimage. When Sasuke does it, it will accelerate his cells to move faster. While they were training I told them I will be back in a few hours and teleported to Mei. Luckily I was able to catch her in the shower and jumped in to join her. After 2 hours of intimacy I explained the situation about the Kage summit. Immediately she agreed. I told her I was on a mission to "convince" the Raikage but she knew I was mostly going there to kick his a.s.s. Mei gave me a kiss and I left. For the last day before we reached the Kumogakure I trained under 300X gravity to start off a little low and raised it gradually until I was at 500X. I kept myself in the air the entire time in order to not change the land by caving it in. I left it at 500X as we ran the final miles until we reached the village. None of us had any special scrolls or weapons on us other than the usual ninja tools like kunai, shuriken and exploding tags but we still had to check our stuff in with their guards. We got ourselves some rooms in an inn and awaited for our appointment with the Raikage. We were finally called in to talk to the Yondaime Raikage.

    Raikage: Hmph, If it was so important to speak about this issue and invite the Kumogakure to a Kage summit, why did the Hokage send a monkey and snot nosed brats?

    Sage: Listen you mustachioed shit stain, you are the first asshole to complain about the messenger when you should be looking at the message. If you don''t like it you can kiss my a.s.s. If you are too stupid, then let one of your flunkies read it to you. If they can''t read it I will read it to you so you can better understand. We will come back tomorrow for your answer.

    Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke were looking at me in awe. Who else do they know that would talk shit to a kage like they were a no one important?

    Raikage: There is no need to think about it. We refuse to mingle with you weaklings and these kids can take your body back with the same message.

    The Raikage used the Sanbon Nukite (Three-Finger Nukite) at my c.h.e.s.t, Nukite is the strike with the tips of extended fingers. At times it traditionally calls "spear hand" strikes. To me the Raikage was moving in slow motion but to Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke he must''ve looked like he teleported. I let the Raikage hit me, a great amount of pressure exploded out when the strike landed. When the attack was done the only ones with wide eyes was the Raikage and his shinobi. I slapped his hand off my c.h.e.s.t.

    Sage: Asshole, why are you poking me?

    I then back-handed slapped the Raikage back to his seat while breaking his desk. The Raikage stared at me with a furious yet confused face while he spat out 2 teeth.

 Chapter 52 - 52: Rolling Thunder

    The room was at a loss for words. No one has ever seen the Raikage being forced back, especially by a slap before. Considering it''s the Raikage never before has anyone ever seen a person shrug off the Jigokuzuki (Hell Stab) even at the Sanbon Nukite, Three-fingered strike, level. An eerie silence prevailed in the room. The Raikage finally shook his head and stood up.

    Raikage: I see that you can at least back up your words.

    Sage: I can do more than that. Since not only was I courteous and extended the invitation with good intentions, you insult us and even attacked us. (I addressed Naruto''s team) You guys are my witnesses.

    Raikage: Witnesses or not you will die tod��

    Sage: (I put a hand up indicating him to stop). Let me stop you right there. Stop raising death flags for yourself. I was even being nice when I said you attacked, not tried to kill. Because in order to kill me you would need the world against me. (I raise my aura enough to suppress the Raikages guards and aides). I didn''t start a fight with you but you better definitely believe that I will end you. Now the question is, since I already did what I came here to do, do you want to fight here, in the middle of your village, or a place farther from here?

    Raikage: You come here to my village and threaten my people.

    Sage: Correction! I threatened you not your village. You insulted then attacked me, all I did was slap you away. Now you are all b.u.t.t hurt that you think I am threatening your people by suggesting we move to barren location for their safety?! If you weren''t the Raikage you would''ve already been staining the wall.

    Raikage: (Pointing to his right) There is a training ground 5 miles from here, there you will know this Raikages power.

    I shook my head. I even tried to steer him away from a fight but regardless of my words he chose to get his a.s.s handed to him. Luckily for me Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura are my witnesses for this incident. I cared less if the Raikage agreed to the meeting or not at least I can fight him. Unfortunately I couldn''t gauge his strength when I slapped him. He was too slow to react to my hit, but was sturdy enough to not have his neck snapped. I guess the 500X gravity is paying off. I will restrict myself by staying at 250X throughout the fight. Team 7 and I made it to the training ground he suggested.

    Sage: Alright guys pay attention to his movements, especially you Sasuke. Use your Sharingan to catch his movements and the lightening chakra flow he surrounds himself in. This is a good reference for you. If he moves too fast for you let me know I will slow him down.

    Sakura: Sage-san what can we get out of this?

    Sage: I don''t know if Lady Tsunade has taught you any nature related jutsu but you can try to see if you can use lightening nature so that it can help you with medical ninjutsu.

    Sakura: How so?

    Sage: For example, if either Naruto or Sasuke''s heart stops, how would you restart it?

    Sakura: Wouldn''t me using Healing Mystic Hand work?

    Sage: The heart stopped, it''s not damaged. So in order to restart the heart you can either use c.h.e.s.t compressions without caving in their c.h.e.s.t to externally pump the heart or you can use a small lightening release to jolt the heart up again.

    Sakura stared at me with wide eyes. From my knowledge, medical ninjutsu was barely touched upon. The most I''ve seen done was poison extraction, surgery on Rock Lee''s leg which was never shown, eye transplants which are ridiculous because I never see them attach the nerves. Since I told Sakura that and seen her expression then the medical ninjutsu or even modern medical practice has not gone far. I can not judge too much or presume too much because they did have proper hospitals and I only know first responder level medical knowledge. I''m guessing they never thought to use Raiton (Lightening Release) to resuscitate someone. Maybe she can do more with it now.

    Naruto: What about me? What can I learn?

    Sage: Use the Kyuubi chakra to catch his movements. Other than your dad, he is clearly second when it comes to speed. You can use wind nature to have a similar effect to push you faster.

    Naruto: Ok.

    Sage: Now then. Where were we?

    The Raikage ran towards me. I saw the whole thing so him running to me looked very funny. He came at me clad in lightening with a straight left punch. I paid it no mind slightly stepped to the right, grabbed his face and flung him away. The overwhelming speed, power, pressure and force to which I used to fling him was too strong for him to recover in the air so all he could do was land, and hard. I just laughed out loud when I thought of what I did to the Raikage. I hope Naruto and Sasuke saw what I did. If the encounter was to be slowed down frame by frame you could see me flick a booger on the Raikage''s forehead protector, take a pen out and draw a d.i.c.k jizzing in his mouth on his left cheek and a word bubble saying "I''m gay" on the other. Judging from how both Naruto and Sasuke are rolling on the floor they did catch it.

    ???: Shine Konoyaro, Bakayaro (Die you bastard, stupid bastard)

    When I heard this I couldn''t stop smiling. Now I will get to have some fun. I grabbed Killer B by the face as I did with the Raikage and gave him matching marks on his face as well before I flung him.

    Sage: If you are trying to kill someone don''t yell it out bakayaro.

    Killer B landed at the same location as the Raikage. They both stood up looked at each other then wiped their faces. Both of them started to get mad. Killer B started out with 6 tails from the Hachibi, 8 tails. The Raikage readied his Jigokuzuki Ippon Nukite (Hell Stab, One finger Nukite). I just stretched and cracked my fingers.

    Sage: (With my left hand I beckoned them) Kakatte koi yo! (Come on)

    The Raikage attacked me first with his attack but completely missed.

    Sage: What did I tell you about poking me?

    I broke his finger when I evaded his attack. I knew it wasn''t going to hurt let alone kill me but I liked my shirt, Mei gave it to me, so I didn''t want it to get damaged. Both B and the Raikage came at me together with the Double Lariat but were too slow to connect. I used the summoning jutsu and out came Enma.

    Enma: Yo kozo (Brat or kid). In need of help I see.

    Sage: Not really but these guys are in need of a good caning.

 Chapter 53 - 53: Why be a King

    Killer B came jumped into our fight. I asked Enma to transform into the staff. Enma felt a little uncomfortable because I still had the Added-Weight Rock Technique active at 250X gravity. Once imbued with ki and chakra, Enma''s discomfort went away. I looked over at my new challenger and smiled.

    Sage: And a new victim, (Coughs), new challenger takes the stage! Naruto pay attention, this is the Hachibi (Eight tails) Jinchuuriki, Killer B.

    Naruto: So that''s him.

    Raikage: B, be careful, he is faster than the Yondaime Hokage. (Rubs his face) Shit, why won''t this rub off?

    Sage: The friction of the pen and at that speed must have turned it into a tattoo, hahaha.

    Killer B: You''re gonna pay for that Konoha-yaro, bakayaro!

    Killer B prepared his eight swords to attack me. I knew beforehand what his Hachitoryu (Eight sword style) used eight swords but even when I saw it and now, it looks ridiculous. He infused his swords with the Gyuuki''s chakra, Hachibi''s name, and charged at me. I didn''t want to show Naruto and the other a stupid battle so when my staff made contact with his swords I made sure to break them all. Stunned that his swords were broken gave me the opportunity to use wind force from my palm as I extended it with great speed and shot the sword fragments at him like a shotgun shell. He couldn''t repel most and kept them out of his vitals but since I didn''t want the fight to end too quickly, the force used was enough for the shards to be embedded in the skin not to pierce through. The Raikage also charged at me with his right straight. I widened my staff and let him put at Enma. The only sound that came out of the impact was the Raikages fist''s bones braking. The bones were protruding from the top of his right hand. I guess that is all his lightening cloak can manage to protect. I took Enma, shrunk him to the size of a caning stick and started whipping it at the Raikage. Enma as a caning stick could be heard cutting through the air and slap like sounds from the impact. The Raikage retreated and joined up with Killer B.

    Raikage: Dammit, this asshole is tougher then I thought.

    Killer B: My swords are spread and shattered, he broke them like it didn''t even matter, konoyaro, bakayaro.

    Raikage: Stop calling me baka, (Idiot or moron). See if you can shake him with the Hachibi.

    Killer B: Don''t worry I''m a throw a bijudama, he gonna go crying to his mama, konoyaro, bakayaro.

    Killer B shrouded himself in the Hachibi chakra and transformed into the Hachibi itself. He started charging the bijudama, while Killer B did that I made no movements to interrupt him. The Raikage was ready to intercept me in case I did make a move. I walked towards the Raikage, the Raikage was punching and kicking at me, I evaded the barrage by a hairs breadth. With every one of the Raikage''s blows I caned him, leaving marks after every kick and punch. Killer B was ready with the bijudama, told the Raikage to move then fired it at me.

    Sage: Such a small amount of power. You''re a bum, you lost, now go hit the showers. Wanna spit at me when your raps and strength is a.s.s like a tail bone, let me show you how it''s done and let a real star be shown.

    I charge my own own ball of energy to an enormous size. The bijudama the transformed Killer B shot was puny by comparison and was quickly absorbed by my energy. After lighting up the sky with my blast, the Raikage and Killer B couldn''t believe what they were seeing. After the arrogance, pride and hope left their faces I condensed my energy to the size of a basketball. I fired it at Killer B with no intention to kill him but to scare the hell out of both of them. I kicked the Raikage towards Killer B and now my ball of energy is aimed at them. They both ran but the ball still gave chase and erased everything before it to get to them. I controlled the ball to give chase and split the ball when they split only to be brought back together.

    Raikage: All right we surrender!

    With those words I called back the ball and absorbed it. With a blast that big there is nowhere that could withstand the blast, might as well take it back.

    Sage: If you could''ve just played nice and kindly refused the summit then we would''ve had no problems. I was sent to give you the invitation not make you come to it.

    Killer B: Next time this rap king won''t call it quits, konoyaro, bakayaro.

    Sage: If there is a next time I will bleed you dry, make your swords rust as your whole world turns to dust. You''re a little bitch, a fraud, how can a measly king step up to a god.

    The expression on Killer B''s face was priceless. He just stood there with his jaw dropped. Enma returned and I thanked him for his time. I told team 7 to get their things. I told the Raikage the information about the Otsutsuki clan and to watch for any unusual movement with the Akatsuki or anyone that is looking for a "Kama". I also told him if he did decide to attend the summit then he needed to send an envoy. At the very least he should give the same courtesy of sending someone instead of a messenger bird. We made last minute purchases before we left. I bought recipe books and spices, Sakura bought a few medicinal herbs and tools. Sasuke and Naruto were digesting the techniques the Raikage and Killer B had done. Naruto became closer to Sasuke as they practiced together in the process. Naruto also came to understand Kurama as well as he meditated more in order to talk to him better. Eventually, on the day before we reached Konoha, Naruto was enshrouded in the golden form I saw in the original story when he was training to fire the bijudama. Kurama himself asked for a small spar. I kept my 250X gravity restriction. We were not to far away from Konoha and I didn''t want to make it look like an attack so I kept the explosions to a minimum. After the spar with Naruto I sparred with Sasuke. Sasuke was trying the lightening cloak the Raikage had. Sasuke used it more for speed but to me he was a tad bit faster than the Raikage. I gave pointers to Naruto and Sasuke. I told Naruto to maintain his form as long as he can before urgently using it. In order to make to solidify his new form I would practice with him. As for Sasuke, I told him to practice with Itachi. I also gave Sasuke and Itachi a way to become stronger without any sacrifice, which was obviously to switch eyes. Both would retain their sight when using the Mangekyo and become stronger in the process. The main reason I told this to him was so that he could learn to create Susanoo so he could combine it with Naruto and Kurama. That way I could have a strong sparring buddies.

 Chapter 54 - 54: In Theory

    I only remembered the "Kama" from the Boruto series only briefly, because I didn''t like the personality of Naruto''s son, Boruto. The "Kama" is a seal bestowed by members of the Otsutsuki clan that takes the form of a four-point black diamond on a persons body, marking them as a "vessel" for the Otsutsuki chakra to possess and if successful a "perfect Otsutsuki" for the clan member. Only the secret organization known as Kara solely holds all information on the seal. Since the people who hold the "Kama" are in turn those who have come in contact or possessed by the Otsutsuki clan it is better to be cautious, so I warned him about it. Unfortunately though, I have to come up with an excuse to tell Minato and the rest about it.

    During the trip going and coming back from the Kumgakure, I realized that if I want to hit True Super Saiyan 4 where my fur turns red, the lower equivalent of the Super Saiyan God form, I will have to turn into Golden Oozaru and recondense my form. Since I already know how to do that it shouldn''t be a problem but the location and timing of the full moon need to be in place. Once we reached Konoha and I made my report we split our ways. Sasuke will learn from Itachi and Naruto will try learn from his dad to complete the Hiraishin no Jutsu (Flying Thunder God Technique). As for Sakura, she told me that she was planning on telling Tsunade about the Raiton (Thunder Release) to be used as a defibulator to start people''s hearts. As for me I went to do my own research on synchronization, frequeny and wavelength of energy, preferably my own. If my theory is correct then I figured out a way to make myself into a Super Saiyan God without the need of 5 other Super Saiyans. My idea is this, by learning how to change the frequency and wavelength in clones of myself that turned Super Saiyan and rechannel it to me I can unlock Super Saiyan God form. The purpose is the transfer of energy, it was never stated that the energy could come from me alone only that it had to come from 5 pure hearted Saiyans into one. Even then that method is sketchy due to Vegeta being able to participate. As long as I can alter the energy signatures from my clones I should be able to turn myself into a Super Saiyan God. Since this form is stronger than the Super Saiyan 4 form I will not have to go through the process again to reach it. Like the Golden Oozaru, I need a proper location to ascend. The weather changes drastically when then transformation occurs. The clones I use are the same yet different than the Kagebunshin no Jutsu (Shadow Clone Technique). I can make many clones because of my Ki and chakra but at the same time I combine it with Tien Shinhan''s clone technique from Dragon Ball where they are solid, can be hit and not disappear but my strength is divided so even if they are hit they won''t disappear, only by piling them up together do they disappear. Since I can do that I just need them to adjust their energy wavelength to be different than mine. After a few days of researching the Konoha archives in changing the frequency and wavelength, I just needed to apply it. I also needed a pair of eyes that can see these minute changes such as the Sahringan and Byakugan. I will ask Hinata and Itachi to help me with this later. I was called into the Hokages office again for another invitation but this time it was to the Land of Iron, where Mifune, a Samurai, is located. Why the Land of Iron? Because that is the only place considered by all the shinobi villages to be neutral.

    Sage: What is it this time Minato-nii? I am in the middle of something.

    Minato: In order to finalize the summit the location must be held in the Tetsu no Kuni (Land of Iron). Since I am training with Naruto, Sakura revealed new medical Jutsu with Lady Tsunade and Sasuke is training with Itachi, you can pick a few people to go with you.

    Sage: And why can''t I go alone?

    Minato: Because, with people accompanying you we can at least keep the death toll and animosity of other villages down.

    Sage: (Clicked my tongue) Fine. But who can you spare?

    Minato: Currently Might Guy and his team are available.

    Minato: I will tell Guy, so about 2 days to prepare and head out. If possible were you able to get the Mizukage''s approval?

    Sage: You know I did. She will be coming, (Under my breath) in more ways than one, (Coughs) Ahem, I will start preparing for the trip then.

    I left the office and went shopping for some thermal gear. I took warm clothes considering that the Land of Iron is of a cold climate. Since I am heading to where the Samurai are I shouldn''t have any problems with people there because I never fought with or have had problems with them. Since there will be minimum fighting on my side then I might as well train. Hyuuga Neji is part of Team Guy so I will start implamenting my theory. If it works then I will be able to ascend into Godhood without the need of other Saiyans.

    After the 2 days we packed our gear and headed out. The Land of Iron is not far but it is cold. On the way I made my own shadow clones and tried to make them have different energy frequencies or wavelength than mine. I had Neji look at their energy flow to see if he can determine if they were different. 3 Out of the 5 clones had different flow or energy from me and from each other. The remaining 2 were different from me but they were identical. I practiced with my clones while also helping Guy and Rock Lee with the same weight training Naruto and I go through. They were already used to heavy training so going at 10X gravity and above was not a big deal to them. They felt greatful because it was much better then them buying new weights when I can easily increase their own mass with the Added-Weight Rock technique. After arriving in the Land of Iron we met with Mifune. After the introductions and information about the summit and upcoming dangers were said Mifune wanted to have a quick spar with me. I couldn''t refuse considering how strong he was in the story. Unfortunately the match ended quickly the moment I caught his Iai (Sword Drawing skill) with 2 fingers and he couldn''t find a way for me to let go. Now that the date and location are set all we are missing now is the Kages that will be attending and who will accompany them to the summit. So far the ones attending is the Mizukage, Hokage, Tsuchikake and Kazekage. The Raikage is the only hold out. He should give an answer soon. The danger that is the Otsutsuki clan may not be immediate but it definitely needed to be addressed, the sooner the better. On our way back I finally had all 5 clones have different energy signatures. When the others were asleep I teleported far away to test my theory. I tested first without the clones nor I turning Super Saiyan, I can feel the difference in energy even though it was my own coming back to me. The energy flowing back into me was calm and serene, if there was a way to describe it I might also say divine. I needed an empty space for the breakthrough so I will hold off on my transformation. I will ask Hashirama, Tobirama, Hiruzen and Minato to watch my ascention, not only to show them my own level but to stop any and all that can or may interfere.

 Chapter 55 - 55: Ascension

    The Raikage finally sent any envoy to give an answer to the summit. The Raikage agreed to come under the condition I don''t attend the meeting with them. It mattered very little to me. All I cared about was reaching a higher plane of existence. I wanted it also to be bold to transform both at the same time. Since my theory for a Super Saiyan God works I also wanted to turn True Super Saiyan 4 at the same time. My idea was to wait for a full moon, turn into a Golden Oozaru, because I can retain my consciousness I would be able to use my version of the Kagebunshin no Jutsu (Shadowclone Technique) and at the same time transfer the different energy signatures back to me thus becoming a True Super Saiyan 4 God. I get giddy just thinking about it. I just hope the land I am in doesn''t get destroyed in the process, I have caused enough damage to the planet. I referred to the calender for the lunar cycle and asked where I could go to a secluded location for my transformation. I went to the Hokages office.

    Sage: Minato-nii, I have request to make of you, the Shodaime, Nidaime and the Sandaime.

    Minato: To make this kind of request, it must be serious. But why so soon when we are close to the Kage summit?

    Sage: My request requires the need of the full moon 3 days from now. The Kage summit is 7 days from now.

    Minato: I see. (Ah! Wait, you mean you intend to turn into that? Said to me with his expression)

    Hashirama: What is it that you have to do that you need us to accompany you.

    Tobirama: I can see that no one will even think of messing with you, why bother with the theactrics?

    Sage: I have hit a bottleneck in my training and found a solution to reach a higher level. I need the full moon but it''d be safer for the environment and the safety of others if the location was blocked or warded. That''s where you all com in. It''s not for protecting me but my surroundings.

    Hiruzen: I see. And after you breakthrough, what kind of level are you talking about?

    Sage: (With a giant smile on my face). Let''s just say it will be other-worldly. Strange phenomena will occur such as a drastic change in weather and maybe earthquakes.

    Minato: That big of a change? Will you also turn into that big ape?

    Sage: Yes, I will. But the scale of power will be much higher than it was when the Kyuubi was let loose. I was just lucky that the full power of the Kyuubi wasn''t in it''s right state of mind and that the full moon was present. Now at the level I will reach, whether it''s the Jyuubi, Hagoromo or the Otsutsuki clan all together will pale in comparison to me.

    Sage: The power I will gain from this is to challenge strength beyond this realm. Let me ask you a question, do you believe that this world is the only one that holds life in it?

    The Hokages could not answer my question because they never thought of such things. My question simply didn''t register in their minds. They look foreward while I looked up.

    Sage: There are many worlds that contain life in the infinite that is the universe. Even within the universe there is a multiverse. Gods with power far beyond rational thinking exist. Where do you think the Otsutsuki clan comes from? They are not part of this world.

    Minato: How do you know all this?

    Sage: My new enlightenment has brought me to these assumptions and I can only be sure once I cross the threshold of bottleneck. That is why I need you all to secure an empty location and where the full moon shines brightest.

    Hiruzen: (The Hikages looked at eachother and nodded). Ok Sage-boya. We will comply. We will have a sutiable location by tomorrow.

    Sage: Good. I will get ready.

    The only one with close enough power to disturb me was Nagato, but with the Akatsuki all but gone he can not make moves unless he himself comes with Pain and the others. With the Hokages watching out I doubt anything will happen. The next day I received the location from Minato. To prepare for my transformation I prepared extra clothes and food. The good thing about the location I was given was that it was not too far from Konoha but far enough to not have people come over to watch.

    We left Konoha on a need to know basis and no one needed to know. We reached the destination and the Hokages started working on traps and barriers around the spot I chose for the ritual. Night came but it was a little cloudy so I swung my arm and dispersed the clouds. I bathed in the moon light. My heart started to beat rapidly and let the Oozaru transformation take hold. My ape form was close to the Kyuubi in height. It has been years since I last turned into my Oozaru form. Once the transformation was complete I roared into the sky. My roar was carried in the air as the air and ground vibrated. My brown fur was turning Super Saiyan blonde, my eyes stayed completely red and my Ki exploded. I kept my consciousness and began the Kagebunshin no Jutsu (Shadowclone Technique), 5 other blonde Oozaru''s appeared around me. Like before they each had different energy signatures. All 5 put their hands on me as I absorbed the blutz waves from the moon and reabsorbed the energy from the 5 clones. The weather changed as I predicted. The clouds that gathered were golden in color. The weather changed from harsh rain to a gentle breeze, the sky changed from night to day rapidly and thunder and lightening was spreading wide. As my form condensed from the Oozaru form to my True Saiyan form my hair and fur turned to the God form red. My idea, while simple has succeeded and while I do not have anyone to compare to, I feel a power foreign to me. The weather changed back to the cloudless night sky with the moon still shining brightly. The transformation left me in the usual Super Saiyan 4 clothes where I only have pants. The color of my eyelids were a golden yellow, red hair, red eyebrows, white wrist bands, white belt, black pants and black boots.

    The power felt surreal. I didn''t move for the fear of tearing a hole through the land, Konoha was close after all. I floated into the sky where only a shining red dot could be seen from below. I let myself loose and yelled into space, HHAAAAAAAAAAA!!!! The entire planet shook with my yell. I breathe in and out to clam myself. It was a simple flicker but from space back to land in front of the Hokages took but a side step. The power I used was not borrowed from others so my form should be stronger than Goku when he first turned Super Saiyan God. I don''t know how long my new form will last so I meditated and used my new found power to sense the entire planet. I found Nagato. I didn''t make a move because I have yet to become accustomed to True Super Saiyan God form. Any move I make can cause cataclysmic disasters so I better get used to the form first.

 Chapter 56 - 56: Acquiring the Rinnegan

    Time seemed to pass by slowly as I grew accustomed to my new form. I hovered above the trees and continued to bathe in the moonlight. Every breath I took seemed to contain an enormous amount of nature chakra. As if directing the wind, my tail would sway back and forth. I figured out I was directing the wind haha. The Hokages gathered close to me with widened eyes. The only one with their jaw dropped was Hashirama. Out of the 4 Hokages Hashirama was the only one who could enter sage mode so naturally, he can sense the immense amount of nature chakra but other than that he can not sense anything else.

    Hashirama: The nature chakra alone is making me dizzy. (Staggers)

    Tobirama: Aniki (Older brother). Whats wrong?

    Hashirama: Just a little drunk on nature chakra is all. Nothing to worry about.

    Minato: I can barely sense nature chakra because I am also a contractor of Mt. Myoboku but I have no idea what it is you have become Sage-kun.

    Sage: (I opened my eyes slowly). Oh this, (I look at myself again casually) this is my initial level into Godhood.

    All the Hokages: GODHOOD!!!

    Sage: (Smiling softly) Yes, Godhood. Other than the nature chakra can any of you sense anything else?

    I already knew the answer. There is no way they could sense God ki. I told them I was fine by myself now and they could leave. I was left alone again and the transformation has yet to dissipate. Hours went by as I meditated as the sun rose, I went to space to stretch out but my form was still active. After 12 hours the form finally disappeared. I was tired not to exhaustion because I just let the form stay and I wasn''t fighting anyone. I ate the food I brought to recharge but it wasn''t enough. I went home to cook for myself. The energy consumption is large but well worth it considering I can stay in that form for half a day. If I were to fight someone of equal standing I can only guess that 6 hours would be the max. Being back at full strength, I changed into normal Super Saiyan God to get a feel for it then into True Super Saiyan 4 and finally into True Super Saiyan God. Now to deal with Nagato. I have 3 days until the summit.

    I took with me a specimen jar with preserving liquid just in case. I teleported to his current location but not in front of him. I hovered past all the traps they may have laid. I was standing in front of Nagato. Nagato couldn''t believe it, he has known of me but found no way to deal with me. Itachi must have gave him my warning. Other than him fighting himself and Konan he has no one else. I don''t want to kill him and I could care less about Madara''s eyes. I will try and reason with him.

    Nagato: Sarunokami Sage.

    Nagato widened his eyes. Konan Steped out as well.

    Sage: Did you not know or were you turning a blind eye to it?

    Nagato: How did you find me?

    Sage: Ok, ignore my question then. I sensed you. It wasn''t too hard. Now that most of your members are either dead or have returned to where they are supposed to be, what are you trying to achieve?

    Nagato: Peace.

    Sage: You do realize that without the black and white dude you have been fighting less and the villages have not gotten into a war right?

    Nagato: This is only temporary peace. War will always continue.

    Sage: Dumbass, it is human nature. People have their own thoughts and feelings. Unless you literally take away free will you will never stop any fighting let alone war. Why don''t you stop what you are doing and meet the family you thought was gone.

    Nagato: I have no family left.

    Nagato: You will not alter my path after coming so far.

    Sage: (I turned to Konan). Hey, can you talk some sense into him before he gets himself killed? If I do kill him I won''t be nice about it.

    Konan: Our goal has always been peace. You may be right that there is a bigger enemy but we can save more lives if continue.

    Sage: (I shook my head). I would prefer to not kill you my beautiful miss but if you come at me I will show no mercy. As for Nagato, those eyes that were never yours to begin with, have poisoned your mind. In your hands those eyes will continue to wreak havoc so I will be taking them.

    Nagato: You dare��

    I had grown tired of his bantor and poisoned dream so I shot a beam between his eyes. Konan had no time or chance to interfere. I took out the Rinnegan and placed them in my nice little jar.

    Sage: Miss, I warned you but it came upon deaf ears. Take him and just spend your time quietly. Maybe even find someone you might want to spend the rest of your life with or you can come back with me to fight the bigger enemy.

    Konan: How do you know those eyes didn''t belong to Nagato?

    Sage: These eyes belonged to an Uchiha. The Rinnegan is the evolution of the Sharingan. Hopefully I can purify them before using them.

    Konan: Thank you for not completely destroying him. I noticed that he was becoming more unstable when Itachi warned him about you while he himself was terrified. When we haven''t heard from the others he became unhinged.

    Sage: I am sorry. I initially came to talk him out of it but he was too dead set on continuing with his plan.

    I took the eyes and left. When I got home I replaced the fluid to wash them out thoroughly. I infused the eyes with my Ki and chakra for they can better fit me. I have no clue whether or not I will be able to use them better but to be extra safe I also infused them while transformed into True Super Saiyan God. I made an appointment with Tsunade to have them replace my eyes and I will keep my old ones just in case. I don''t just want to rip my eyes out and stick these in like a USB like they have done in the original story. Putting in body parts like LEGOS. Tsunade made an appointment for me after the Kage summit but for now they will be safer in my hands as I continue to infuse them.

 Chapter 57 - 57: The Kage Summit

    With the upcoming Kage Summit being held in the Tetsu no Kuni (Land of Iron) we left a day early. Minato will be going into the meeting with 2 escorts, Hashirama, who is disguised, and Hiruzen, the Sandaime. Per the agreement to his participation in the summit, I was told to not be there with Konoha, but since the Raikage never specified that I couldn''t be there with a different Kage other than my own I can still attend. I told Minato about me and the Mizukage and because of my relationship with her, the relationship with the Kirigakure improved in turn. Because of my strength no one dared question my relationship with Mei. Konoha was too afraid to lose or anger me but that wouldn''t happen since my roots are quite deep, being a part of the Sarutobi clan and all.

    When I told Minato that I would be accompanying the Mizukage in the meeting he thought nothing of it, if anything he was glad I loop holed my way into the meeting. I might even get a kick out of their reactions. We arrived in the Tetsu no Kuna (Land of Iron) at a good time. We got situated in one of the inns and waited for one of Mifune''s men to give us the time the meeting will start. I met up with Mei, Ao and Chojuro where they were staying. The ones to escort Mei would be me and Chojuro, Ao would be on standby. I spent my time with Mei until we were called for the meeting to start.

    Mifune: Welcome to the Tetsu no Kuni, lady and gentlemen.

    Raikage: Arrrgh, what is HE doing here?! The agreement for the Kumogakure attending was that HE was NOT to be here!

    Minato: As you can see Raikage, I have my 2 attendants, as do you, the Kazekage and Tsuchikage. So by process of elimination the remaing 3 people is the Mizukage and her attendants.

    Raikage: This is a bullshit loop hole and you know it.

    The Raikage was grinding his teeth in anger seing my face. All I had was a condescending smile on my face. The Raikage knew he was in the wrong and other than throwing a bitch fit he had no ground to stand on. The Raikage and I''m guessing Killer B as well got themselves tattoos to cover the marks I left them because the tattoo that the Raikgae had looked similar to Mike Tyson''s, I couldn''t help but snicker. C and Darui were the Raikage''s attendants, Akatsuchi and Kurotsuchi were the Tsuchikage''s and Kankuro and Temari were the Kazekage''s just like in the original story line. No one else in the room thought to question why I was there with the Mizukage instead of the Hokage. The Sunagakure was already on friendly terms with Konoha so the there was not many questions. If they had any questions it was answered as I sat down and Mei was on my l.a.p. The only ones without worry were the Hokage and Kazekage, but the rest had their mouths open.

    Raikage: (BAM! Hand slammed on the table). This is non-sense! This is a Kage meeting and the Mizukage is sitting on your l.a.p like a barmaid. What a disgrace! You''re making a mockery out of this meeting, Mizukage!

    Sage: (In a condescending tone). You know, this is the first time I have ever heard anyone actually yell out their jealousy before. (In a lisp) It''s ludacrith, might as well be blown to bolivian.

    Gaara (Kazekage): Ahem, can we please continue with the meeting?

    Onoki (Tsuchikage): I agree with the youngster.

    Mifune: Again, welcome. The meeting was called into order by the Hokage. Konoha has vital information to disclose to all of you because they feel that the information given today affects everyone. Hoakge, would you please?

    Minato: As all of you know the Akatsuki have been capturing and gathering the Jinchuuriki from different villages. Konoha has dealt with the majority of the Akatsuki and have gathered intelligence that leads us to believe that they were gathering the Bijuu in order to resurrect the Jyuubi and free Otsutsuki Kaguya.

    Onoki: I thought the Jyuubi and Otsutsuki Kaguya were a myth.

    Minato: They are very real.

    Minato disclosed the relation with the Otsutsuki, Uchiha and Senju to the other Kages. Some were shocked, others just pondered.

    Onoki: So in the end, this is all Konoha''s problem. Why call a meeting when this "vital information" originated from clans from your land?

    Minato: The start of the Senju and Uchiha may have come from Otsutsuki Kaguya but the real question is, what was her original purpose in coming here? Since no one can answer then I will also tell you her purpose.

    Minato said all that was needed to be said concerning the real purpose Kaguya was sent here. The information about the God Tree, the Jyuubi and how chakra came to be.

    Gaara: If you stopped the main perpetrators of this plan then, why hold the meeting?

    Minato: The purpose of the meeting is that the Otsutsuki clan have not stopped their plan. From how history goes, the Otsutsuki clan are long lived and will eventually come back to claim the chakra from us. The meeting was to warn you all of what is to come and to prepare. This way we can all have peace and deal with this threat united. One of the Akatsuki members that we captured turned out to be Kaguya''s will itself. He was the one manipulating the wars up until now.

    Mei: Since you have captured him what does that mean?

    Minato: We have 2 options: We can kill him and signal the Otsutsuki clan that Kaguya has failed or we can leave him and wait for the Otsutsuki clan to come in due time when we are old, tired or dead.

    Mei: How long will we wait if we left him imprisoned?

    Minato: There is no timeframe, but if we kill him we ourselves can manage the time when the Otsutsuki may come. We can give ourselves time to reinforce ourselves for their arrival or let it happen as if we knew nothing. We can bring them on our terms.

    Onoki: I''m old and dying anyway so I will agree with the majority.

    Raikage: If we have time to prepare then I have no problem with this.

    Mei, Gaara & Onoki: Same.

    Mifune: Then we are all in agreement. We will have another Kage meeting in 2 years to see how the progress is going then we will destroy Kaguya''s will (Black Zetsu).

    After we left I went on a date with Mei around the samurai village. Later I acquired a room jut for her and I. 2 Days later I took her home and I myself went home to get ready for my surgery.

 Chapter 58 - 58: New Eyes

    As my appointment to have the Rinnegan transplanted drew near I continued to infuse the eyes with my God ki and chakra. I exchanged the fluid with my blood to get it better synchronized with my body. The reason I do this is to erase any lingering control or power Madara or Nagato may have left in the eyes and to adapt to me. It would be foolish to believe that Madara gave the eyes to Nagato without any control over them or failsafe.

    The day of the surgery arrived and I did what I could to the eyes. Since none of the anesthesia was strong enough to knock me out, I stayed conscious of the whole thing. The best they could do was numb my eyelids. 2 Hours later of cutting and reattaching nerves, the surgery was over and I was told to not remove the bandages for 1 week. I know my body and it will take less time to recover. I used the time I was blind to hone my senses. I used my energy, sense of smell and hearing to sense my surroundings to the point it seemed as if I could see. Since I was infusing the eyes I felt no discomfort and no drain in energy.

    3 Days passed and I recovered from the surgery. I took off my bandages and slowly opened my eyes as I got used to the light. My eye color looked the same, hazel. I was given a mirror to look at the new eyes and if I could see at all. I focused on my eyes and channeled ki and chakra into them. The eye pattern was the same as the Rinne Sharingan (Samsara Copy Wheel eye) except for the color, where the original was red and mine are blue. I then tried using God ki into the eyes and the color changed again. The color wasn''t fixed and almost looked gaseous as the color changed from a variety of colors. The ripple pattern, the 9 tomoe and the iris are white as if they were stars laid on the eye to make it look like a galaxy. It reminded me of the first Men in Black movie where they look at the jewel on Orion''s (the cat''s name) collar and find out that the jewel was in fact a galaxy.

    If I were to give the eyes a new name I wouldn''t because it is still a Sharingan but if I were to make it my own I would go with Ginga Rinne Sharingan (Galaxy Samsara Copy Wheel Eye). The only reason Kaguya awakened the Rinne Sharingan was when she ate the God tree fruit, in turn I have God energy myself so I can activate it as well. The only thing is I have yet to test what the eyes can do. The known abilities that come with the regular Rinne Sharingan is Amenominaka (Heavenly Governing Inside), Shin: Jukai Kotan (Divine: Deep Forest Emergence) and Mugen Tsukuyomi (Infinite Moon Reader). The Amenominaka is a space-time ability that brings the location to the user considering this power, mostly any or all space-time is mine to control. The Shin: Jukai Kotan controls the God Tree roots to trap people in cocoons to sap them of their chakra to make new fruit, in turn one can interpret the better control of Mokuton (Wood Release). Mokuton requires one to have Earth and Water affinities. Of course the Mugen Tsukuyomi is a great Dojutsu (Eye Technique), I should be able to cast that and any other type of Dojutsu. Since it is also the Rinnegan and a Sharingan, their abilities should also come with the eyes such as the 6 paths of pain. Tsunade, Sakura, Ino and Hinata walked through the door. I stopped feeding energy to my eyes.

    Tsunade: Hey! I told you to not take the bandages off until the week is out.

    Sage: There is no need to fret I have already recovered.

    Tsunade: I have seen you do impossible things, this shouldn''t surprise me. We will do a check up then.

    Tsunade took a small flash light and did a quick eye exam. Hinata used her Byakugan (White Eye) to see if there were any abnormalities with the chakra flow while Sakura and Ino made sure the flesh near my eyes were fine. All of it came back normal, well for me that is.

    Tsunade: So how does it feel?

    Sage: Truthfully, the moment I opened my eyes it felt as if they belonged to me. When I put chakra into them my sight is beyond what I imagined.

    Tsunade: Like what?

    Sage: For example, I knew you had a great body but for you to be shaven, you''re just ready to be eaten, mmmm.

    Tsunade snapped and struck me with a fistful of chakra. I let her hit me because I knew it wouldn''t hurt and it gave me the opportunity to use my new eyes to observe the chakra flow from her core to her fist. Her fist hitting my c.h.e.s.t made a dull slapping sound and only managed to rip the white shirt I was wearing.

    Sage: What''s with the love taps?

    Sage: Even if you used all your strength it would do nothing. (I brush the remaining torn pieces of shirt from me).

    Sakura: Tsunade-sama since Sage-san is ok we should check on Sasuke-kun and Itachi-san as well.

    Sage: Say hi to Naruto for me Hinata.

    Hinata: I will. Oh! That''s right, he told me the same when you have awakened. Also Sage-san, Naruto said when you''ve recovered, to look for him so you can help him train.

    Sage: Ok got it.

    I grabbed my things went home to change then looked for Naruto. I walked to my apartment because I needed more information on my new eyes. I practically had X-ray vision as I was seeing a n.a.k.e.d Tsunade before. I could see through different layers as well. I can see through clothes, skin, muscle, bone, blood and chakra. The thin chakra mixed with nature chakra in the air was also visible to me. Along the way I remembered some Mokuton jutsus, some simple like the Moku Bunshin no Jutsu (Wood Style: Wood Clone Jutsu) or something complex like the Mokuton: Mokujin no Jutsu (Wood Release: Wood Golem Technique) or the Mokuton: Mokuryu no Jutsu (Wood Release: Wood Dragon Technique). On the way to Naruto''s house I played around with the small less deadly techniques. I will ask Naruto to spar with me only using Mokuton and some Dojutsu for practice.

 Chapter 59 - 59: Testing the eyes

    In order to get a better understanding of Mokuton I also asked the main user of it, Hashirama, to help me as well. After telling Hashirama I picked up Naruto and went to an open training ground a little farther away from the village. Naruto has been training with his father so his improvements should be huge. We arrive at the chosen grounds.

    Naruto: Sage-nii I have been practicing with Kurama and dad so I can control the Kyuubi Chakra mode for much longer now.

    Sage: I see. I myself have gained something new so I will only be using that to spar with you both.

    Hashirama: Learning Mokuton is no easy feat you better be prepared for harsh criticism.

    Sage: I looking forward to it.

    I activated the Rinne Sharingan and made a wood shadow clone while imagining the strongest type of wood, other than my d.i.c.k, haha, which was the Australian Buloke, from my original world. With my clone I used the Mokuton: Mokuryu no Jutsu (Wood Release: Wood Dragon Technique) on Naruto and a complete Mokuton: Mokujin no Jutsu (Wood Release: Wood Golem Technique) for Hashirama. Naruto fired off 2 Futon: Rasenshuriken (Wind Release: Spiraling Shuriken) while Hashirama used a Mokuton: Mokuryu no Jutsu on my golem. Only a small part of each release was broken. Even Hashirama has never had a Wood Release that strong before. Seeing as his technique didn''t match up to mine he went into sage mode, Naruto followed suit and entered his sage mode as well. I used a light Genjutsu on Naruto to let his aim be off, as for Hashirama, he was preparing another Wood Release but when he fired it at me I took control of his Mokuryu.

    Hashirama: What! Impossible! Matching the technique I understand but to take control of it��

    Sage: I understand your reasoning but it must be my new eyes. Here take it back.

    The Mokuryu went back to Hashirama in full force while Naruto was missing most of his techniques against me. Naruto''s aim was getting closer and closer so Kurama or he must have realized I used a Genjutsu on him.

    Sage: Let me try something new.

    I was trying to use Amenominaka (Heavenly Governing Inside) and when I did the scenery had changed to a rocky terrain rather than the plains and forest we were on before. Naruto and Hashirama were shocked and I was just as surprised. From my memory, Kaguya didn''t use any hand seals for this technique so I thought if I channeled ki and chakra to my eyes and imagined how the technique works. From the description and the animation the technique moved those around me to a personal dimension. It really is taxing on the energy though, at most 3 more times and I could be drained. I use it again to return us to our original location.

    I turned into Super Saiyan God to use the new Ginga Rinne Sharingan. My vision gave me much information on how Hashirama was using Mokuton and the chakra flow from Naruto. I moved my hand almost as if to grab their chakra, I gripped lightly and from what I see, I stopped their chakra flow. The techniques they were preparing was stopped and their breathing looked shallow. I quickly let go and their chakra flow and breathing went back to normal. From my point of view I can actually see a phantom figure of Kurama on Naruto. Naruto used his desperate move of having Kurama come out.

    Naruto: KURAMA!!

    A giant gold and black fiery Kurama came out. Hashirama used his Mokuton to wrap Kurama in wooden armor. I used the Shinra Tensei (Heavenly Subjugation of the Omnipresent God) to test how much power it uses to push beings of Kurama''s size. Kurama was pushed back further than I thought and without much effort. At the distance pushed Kurama was readying a Bijudama (Tailed Beast ball), Hashirama was about to release his Senpo Mokuton: Shin Susenju (Sage Art: Wood Style: True Thousand Hands) and before the techniques were about to hit me I used Mokuton: Mokujoheki (Wood Release: Wood Locking Wall). With God Ki and chakra channeled through the technique their attacks did little to no damage. After an hour or 2 we finally stopped.

    Hashirama: Your Mokuton is far stronger than mine by far but a certain quality is missing. Do you plan on using the Mokuton or is it something you are learning on a whim?

    Naruto: Shodaime-sama, you personally seen what Sage-nii can do, he is just testing what the eyes he took from that Akatsuki member. What were they called again, Rinnegan?

    Hashirama: The Rinnegan! Those were the eyes that Uchiha Madara sought after.

    Hashirama: Then how did he come to have them?

    Sage: From the mind of Black Zetsu (A lie), I found out that Uchiha Madara put his own eyes on Nagato as baby and erased the memories of the parents to make them believe he was born with them.

    Hashirama: Why would he do that?

    Sage: Madara did that so he can assure his resurrection because of the combination of the Edo Tensei and Gedo (The Outer Path), an ability of the Rinnegan. Madara was only able to awaken the Rinnegan late in his life.

    Hashirama: But we killed him.

    Sage: He used a Mangekyo ability called Izanagi and only appeared dead. He hid himself to make his plans. Because he used Izanagi he lost sight in 1 eye but when he awakened the Rinnegan his sight came back.

    Hashirama: How is one able to get the Rinnegan?

    Sage: By combining Sengu and Uchiha DNA. Since the both of you fought he must have taken some blood or flesh from you.

    Hashirama: So the eyes you have, are they a variant of the Rinnegan?

    Hashirama: Is that also an evolution?

    Sage: I can honestly say I am not sure. I can''t fully test them without killing my opponent. The reason both of you had any sort of chance to fight was because I limited myself to using the eyes and the abilities it came with. If I tried doing anything too serious both of you would be have already been dead and buried. I named them to what they are because that is what they remind me of, the galaxy.

    Hashirama: Then what do you plan on doing here after?

    Sage: These eyes can let me travel to different worlds. I want to visit different worlds and see what they have to offer me.

    Hashirama: So much power yet never satisfied nor overbearing.

    Sage: It may seem that way to you but I just can''t help but feel that if I were to travel to different worlds my strength compared to them will be miniscule. By taking the techniques of the Otsutsuki clan I will be able to test myself against those worlds.

 Chapter 60 - 60: The Appointed Time

    A year passed. I told Itachi, Sasuke, Obito, who recovered from his trauma thanks to Minato and Kakashi, and the Hokages that I wanted to revive the Uchiha clan. At first I was met with opposition from Tobirama but once he thought about it he let Hashirama decide. All around they did not know how I was going to proceed but Hashirama did. At a cost of an enormous amount of chakra, I could use my eyes to revive the clan and with the amount of zetsu bodies they can all have real flesh and blood. All I needed to do was call back their souls. Within that year I was practicing all the Dojutsu I knew and was taught to properly use my eyes. The Uchiha clan is now revived. Also within this time Hashirama and Tobirama revealed themselves to the village. At first there was an uproar but time quelled those feelings. Reassurance and solidarity were the responses among the shinobi and citizens as their Hokages were still alive and strong. Tobirama even found himself a girlfriend. I asked Hashirama privately if he wanted Uzumaki Mito to be brought back as well, I have yet to get his response.

    Another year passed quickly and I recovered from reviving the Uchiha clan and many others that people have lost. I even did the Raikage a favor and revived his father. The moment he was revived though he wanted to have a match with me, other than poking me in the c.h.e.s.t he was quickly slapped away. Like father like son. Tsubame and Hikari are now 2 years old. I am now 20 and about to be a father. I married Mei last year. She decided to pass the Mizukage title to Chojuro when she wanted a baby. I love Mei so I told her the truth about myself before we got married. She couldn''t believe it at first but with my strength how coud she doubt me. Still she wanted to be with me. At one point Tsunade and Mei talked and apparently Tsuande also wanted a child, particularly mine. Tsunade was going to use artificial insemination but I put a stop to it. I told her I have no problem giving her what she needs but not in a lab. The only way Mei agreed to my selfish request is if she was there, so a Menage a Trois for me. When the treesome took place was when both Mei and Tsunade got pregnant. I don''t see why Tsunade didn''t immediately agree because she owed me, I just wanted to collect. After they were pregnant though Tsunade grew a little too attached to me so I live with the both of them now. Naruto and Hinata are in the process of planning their wedding, Sakura and Sasuke are going out now, and he must have mellowed out after Itachi came back.

    Seeing how there was peace between the villages no one cared if one married another from a different village. Shikamaru and Temari hooked up, Choji and Karui also hooked up. Surprisingly Ino and Itachi got together. After seeing this Hashirama decided to have me revive Mito for him. Since it was one person the drain on the revival was minimal.

    The time for the appointed Kage Summit drew near and from what I''ve seen in the past 2 years, the other villages did train themselves. When The Kages met up for the summit they told me to kill Black Zetsu. His death was the signal that we were ready to fight the Otsutsuki and finally my opportunity to travel to different worlds.

    Within the same year the first ones to arrive were Momoshiki and Kinshiki. I was keeping tabs on the planet so when they arrived I alerted all the Kages. I arrived first on the scene. Good thing they landed in a barren land so if there is no damage done to civilians or nearby villages.

    Momoshiki: Once we find out what happened to Lady Kaguya the quicker we can drain this planet and be on our way.

    Kinshiki: (Grunts) Mmm.

    Sage: (I appeared behind them and in a Bill Lumbergh voice). Yeah, no. I''m gonna need you to stay and die but not after I take your memories. Yeah, no.

    Momoshiki: (Startled) What?! How did he know we were here? Who are you?

    Sage: No one you need to concern yourself with since you are going to die.

    Momoshiki: A mere mortal intends to challenge the Otsutsuki clan, HMPH! You are quite deluded.

    Sage: (I laughed hard to show condescendence). The dumbass said "challenge", hahaha. (In a serious tone while releasing my aura) Challenge is not the word, I am going to OBLITERATE the Otsutsuki.

    I flashed past Kinshiki and stood in front of Momoshiki with Kinshiki''s head in my hand.

    Momoshiki: IMPOSSIBLE?!

    Sage: I keep hearing that but I still do it.

    I use my Ginga Rinne Sharingan on Momoshiki, paralyzing him in place both physically and mentally. While he couldn''t move I read his mind. I learned where they all were and how to get there. Because of the memories of Momoshiki I''ve seen how Yomotsu Hirasaka (Underworld Slope Hill) is used. Unfortunately though I have no clue how to control it so I will need another Otsutsuki member who actually uses the skill. I have the skill and means I just need the navigation part, after that, new worlds here I come. After I take all of Momshiki''s memories I take his and Kinshiki''s eyes out and take their corpses to Konoha. I told all the Kages the situation and be ready for more members to come.

    The corpses will be used for studies as they have the same bodies as Kaguya. With the spare eyes I asked Minato what he would like to do with them. They can be implanted on those who can help except for the Uchiha because they just have to train theirs to a higher level. I proposed to give them to Hashirama and Tobirama since they are closer in the gene pool to the Otsutsuki. With their agreement they decided to first try my method which is to hold off with the surgery to infuse their chosen sets of eyes with their chakra and blood until they feel ready for the transplant. Since Momoshiki had an extra set of Rinnegan in his hands I told Minato to take them. Currently he is asking Kushina for permission. Que whip sound, haha. With the corpses we can make many advancements in medicine as well. To get a better understanding into this field I discussed with the Hokages on reviving Orochimaru. Until the decision is passed I will hold off on it.

 Chapter 6 - 6: Time passes on

    Two Years have passed and I am now 3 years-old. Since I have to time reference as to when or where the Kyuubi incident will occur, I simply trained as much as my little body was able. If only I had some way to measure my power level I wouldn''t be have frantic and half cautious when training. I can only tell if someone has low, medium or high amount of strength but nothing in number. I can simply compare myself to the a.d.u.l.ts around me. Compared to my father I am either at or slightly below his strength. I practiced many techniques that I have seen my father perform but I had no luck in using chakra. My Ki on the other hand, I felt it has become many times stronger than it was before. I needed to push myself when it came to weight training because I didn''t have the advantage of staying in an incubation chamber with 10 times gravity for 3 years. The only advantage I had was mobility. Fortunately for me, my parents kept me well fed.

    One day I was also able to sneak into my fathers'' books and found the best technique that I could have prayed for, the Earth Release: Added- Weight Rock technique a technique which enhances the targets gravity at the user''s discretion. My father''s attributes were fire and earth so he might have borrowed the technique from the Konoha archives for study. I may not be too efficient with chakra but, with this technique, I can change my entire disadvantage and train even further in the future. Within the 2 years I found the technique, I have been molding as much chakra as I was able. My mother taught me how after Namikaze Minato asked her to check my attributes. When I molded chakra, I was able to use a little bit at a time considering my Ki was my dominant source of power. With Practice I was able to use a large amount. I practiced the technique to the fullest and was able to raise the gravity around me to about 7 and ? times the normal gravity. I am able to raise and adapt to the weight every 2 months. I am able to use the Instant Transmission technique, but only for short distances. My Ki blasts are mid- size compared to about the same size that Goku first used the Kamehameha in the Dragon Ball beginning series. I also started my flying techniques. The only reference I had to go on was when Son Gohan was teaching Satan Videl and Son Goten how to fly. Luckily I had the Ki to attempt it and it paid off. I started by flying in my own room but quickly stopped that when my mother caught me and she thought she was going crazy. I teleported as far as I could early in the mornings and late at night when my parents are sleeping, that way I can train and not disturb them or alert them to what I am doing.

    On a few occasions, during the full moon, I was bathing in Blutz waves and was able to transform into my Oozaru form. I went wild and caused panic among the ninjas in Konoha on my first 2 times. They thought it was a Biju attack from another village. So, every time I transformed I made sure it was on different locations. On the third time I was able to keep my consciousness. I happily moved around in my giant monkey form without a care in the world. When I calmed down I practiced keeping still. The 4th time I transformed I kept my form and meditated while floating next to a waterfall in a dense part of the 3rd training ground. I remembered that in order to condense my Oozaru form and start as a true Saiyan, I will need to think happy thoughts. I haven''t made many memories here considering I''m only 3 ? years-old, so I looked into my previous life''s memories. The fondest I could remember were when I was at home with my family as a child with no bills to pay. While smiling and feeling extremely relaxed I noticed my environment becoming bigger. I was shrinking but I didn''t feel fatigued like I always do when returning to normal from my Oozaru form. I must have succeeded. The condensed form, the True Saiyan form, looked weird on a child. I was b.a.r.e c.h.e.s.ted with only my pecs and upper abs b.a.r.e. My hands, neck and head were also b.a.r.e. In this state I was covered in brown fur, except for what I mentioned before. I looked at the river to see my reflection, thanks to the full moon, and saw that I had the similar red eye shadow that Son Goku had in the Dragon Ball GT series. I teleported further than I ever could, flew faster, all my senses were enhanced, speed and strength were also heightened. I randomly fired a Ki blast and simply saw a mushroom cloud in the distance. After that night I repeated the process and realized I no longer needed the moon to transform into my True Saiyan form but if I wanted to become an Oozaru I would still need the moon. The sun was rising and I teleported home.

 Chapter 7 - 7: Birth

    The wedding of the 4th Hokage, Namikaze Minato, and Uzumaki Kushina was nice. I think because of the brief connection that was made while in the Sandaime''s office, my family and now theirs, we became closer, thus being invited to their wedding. I ate a lot and enjoyed the celebration. My parents didn''t want to stay long but waited until I was full to excuse ourselves. We wished them the best and we left for the night.

    Months passed and Uzumaki Naruto was already growing in Kushina''s w.o.m.b. When I came to visit I made sure not to cause any trouble or give Kushina any unwanted stress. I know I was still too weak to help Minato face off against the Kyubi, Kurama, when Naruto is born but for damn sure I will get a few hits in. At the time of Kushina''s birth it was kept a secret and the village was on high alert because when a Jinchuriki gives birth they are at their weakest, and Kushina was no exception. The best thing that I could hope for, a full moon, was also on the same night as the attack. The night was still, but full of tension. I knew already that an attack was coming but I had no time reference. The moment we heard the first few booms I knew Obito had attacked and released the Kyubi from Kushina. My parents were tasked in keeping the citizens safe so I wasn''t too worried about their safety. My mother handed me off to a fellow Sarutobi clansman and proceeded to a bunker. The moment he put me down with the other children I used Instant Transmission to teleport next to Kushina, who was in bad shape. I saw Minato and Kushina together so I ran to them.

    Minato: Sage-kun what are you doing here? This is an emergency, leave now!!!

    At first Minato and Kushina were angry and shocked that I was there. I then grabbed Kushinas'' hand and infused as much chakra as I could in order to heal her, or at least keep her alive long enough to re-seal the Kyubi back inside her.

    Sage: Nii-chan there is no time to explain, Nee-chan will be okay for now. (I grabbed Minato''s hand and used Instant transmission to the Kyubi, I ignored Minato''s shock). Nii-chan that''s the bad guy! (I pointed to Obito).

    Minato: If we get through this Sage-kun, you need to explain how you are doing this, ok?

    Sage: Nii-chan, don''t sound so pessimistic. I will hold down the Kyubi so finish him off so we can re-seal the Kyubi back to Nee-chan and Naruto.

 Chapter 61 - 61: Enter and Depart, Otsutsuki Urashiki

    After letting the Kages know that the current situation was covered I flew up to the moon and started searching for the Otsutsuki clan but after hours of searching I couldn''t find a trace. I guess that they are not only in a different planet but maybe in a different dimension as well. I will have to wait until I can navigate Yomotsu Hirasaka before blindly ending up inside a star or something. Weeks pass by as Hashirama and Tobirama recover from the surgery and get accustomed to their new eyes. Sasuke and Itachi awakened their Rinnegan thanks to Hashirama donating some DNA.

    I knew reviving the Uchiha would come with some repercussions. There was heavy enmity towards Itachi. Sure, Itachi killed them all, so who wouldn''t have hostile feeling towards him. The only people who understood were his parents and Uchiha Izumi. Since I revived them all they technically didn''t age since I brought them back as they were. Izumi died through a powerful Tsukuyomi Itachi casted on her that made her live her entire life in fractions of a second and died in his arms. At the age he is now and when Izumi died, there is a huge age gap. I would also feel awkward looking at one of my favorite characters holding hands with a little girl. After the year I revived them they were happy but for a brief time until everything was explained, no detail was left out. As the saying goes "Time heals all wounds" is exactly what happened in Itachi''s situation. They were given the district they had before and let them settle before giving them too heavy a task.

    I was sparring and training with Hashirama, Tobirama, Sasuke, Itachi, Obito and Kakashi to use the Rinnegan. Kakashi was also a recipient of Hashirama''s cells so the Mangekyo Sharingan he possessed wasn''t such a burden. Kakashi also unlocked a majority of his potential which was stifled because of the Sharingan he received as a child. So far, Hashirama, Tobirama and I are the only ones with enough chakra to revive people but not en masse like I can. Because the research of Momoshiki and Kinshiki''s bodies was a slow process, the Hokages decided to revive Orochimaru. Everything was explained and he wasn''t as hostile as I thought he would be. Plus if he decides to act up again I will be looking into making me some snakeskin shoes. With Orochimaru''s help the process was much quicker and the process of genetic cloning was also implamented in secret. Uzumaki Mito was the first to agree so that her age would match her husbands, because Mito died at a much later time in her life. Seeing a young Mito though freaked Kushina out. Maybe Itachi might want Izumi to undergo the same process to match her age as well. Speaking of which, Minato and Kushina came into an agreement that he would get the extra eyes that Momoshiki had. The training with them became fruitful but I fear in the long run, the other villages will band together against Konoha, no shit, so I told the rest to be careful not to show the Rinnegan to others only if your life or your loved ones are in danger.

    A month came by and finally, another Otsutsuki clan member came. This time it was Otsutsuki Urashiki. This time though all of us that had the Rinnegan could sense him coming. I went to meet him first because I didn''t want the others to be caught in the Ryugujo (Palace of the Dragon King) that traps people in petrification and preserves them for 10,000 years. Since I know what to look out for it should be easier for me.

    Urashiki: Those morons Momoshiki and Ginshiki got themselves killed by mere mortals, how pathetic.

    Sage: Not as pathetic as your defeat now.

    I moved behind him and with a handful of electricity, generated by Ki, grabbed him by the back of the neck and completely paralyzed him. I wanted to quickly raid his mind and take all the skills and locations so I can move on. Before I did that though I plucked his eyes out put them in specimen jars and sealed the Ryugujo and the eyes in a scroll. The screaming was what annoyed me most about Urashiki.

    Sage: (As I slammed him down by his neck). Little bitch, shut the f.u.c.k up!

    I placed my hand on his head and took any and all information from him. I now had the complete use of Yomotsu Hirasaka. I was ecstatic, so much so I used it right away taking Urashiki with me back to Konoha while he was still alive. After the Hokages gathered I called in Orochimaru and gave him a live specimen. His smile was bigger than mine. I told Minato about the tool Urashiki had and the extra set of Rinnegan I took from him. Minato and the rest agreed that I should hold on to them for safe keeping. I didn''t mind but I had no use for them. I told Minato and the rest my plan to go to the Otsutsuki clan and wipe them out. I felt my heart pounding as I felt too impatient to wait for their opinions. They decided to let me go.

    When I finished preparing to go to the Otsutsuki clan''s home I went over Urashiki and Momoshiki''s memories on locations, especially their vault of treasures, scriptures and books. I knew who to look for, what and where to look. I opened a Yomotsu Hirasaka and went through. I masked my ki, chakra, presence and tried to mask even my scent. I have seen where the Otsutsuki clan is located and it looks thriving. I am guessing that they need to drain our chakra for power reasons such as dominating or keep their position. I would understand more if they were dying but from what I see they are just greedy. I want to take everything before I blow up their planet. I am giving no f.u.c.ks about their old, women and children. I will treat them as they have treated us, disposable.

    I know trying to go in quiet will be close to or completely impossible if they all have Rinnegan. If they do I might as well kill all of them, take their eyes, take their skills, books, techniques and then blow them away. To harvest so many though I will need to use the Mokuton: Moku bunshin no Jutsu (Wood Release: Wood Clone Technique), I just hope I have enough specimen jars, if I find any here I could just use those. Otsutsuki clan, meet your end.

 Chapter 62 - 62: The End of the Otsutsuki

    I found what I was looking for but I was spotted rather quickly. The hierarchy of the clan is like a normal clan where they the main branch and sub branches. Since the treasures are located in the main branch of the clan they have better use of the Byakugan, Tenseigan and Rinnegan. I killed all who had either eyes, more spoils. I raided the minds of the elders and I can navigate the Yomotsu Hirasaka for other worldly use. As for the remaining skills, books and scriptures I can just look through them if there is anything useful.

    Many Otsutsuki members who were seemingly innocent pleaded for their lives but I didn''t care, they died all the same. They have no problem invading others for chakra or energy but when they are invaded they are innocent, go f.u.c.k yourself. There goes another part of their planet. The Otsutsuki patriarch finally stepped out to confront me.

    Otsutsuki Patriarch: Who are you mortal?

    Sage: I know you have eyes and I know you have ears, but are you seeing and listening? You invade my world for your benefit and when I do the same you get mad, you f.u.c.k.i.n.g hypocrite.

    Otsutsuki Patriarch: What is wrong with taking what rightfully belongs to us? What is wrong with treating cattle like cattle?

    Sage: There is nothing wrong with treating cattle like cattle but the question is, what type of animal are you treating like cattle? Because this animal is about to stomp you all out.

    Otsutsuki Patriarch: Insolent blasphemer! DIE!

    Sage: Hahaha, you first.

    The Otsutsuki Patriarch fired off a great deal of energy in a beam at me which I slapped away. I fired concentrated beams at his joints severing his limbs except for his head. I grabbed his head, read his mind and took any and all information. The entire purpose of draining my world was for power. Why else would they send the Matriarch, Kaguya, to take the chakra from the God Tree fruit? In order to maintain his reign he needed more power.

    Kaguya was initially supposed to take the fruit and return but she grew attached to that world and wanted to stop the wars so she ate the fruit herself. If she was incapable of feelings she wouldn''t have fallen in love and have children. What bothers me is that the world didn''t have chakra until Hagoromo, the Rikudosennin, passed on Ninshu to people so, the people were still fighting with typical weapons. If I understood it correctly, Kaguya was strong without the fruit considering she was the Matriarch of the Otsutsuki, then why eat the fruit? If I had to guess it would be her attachment to the world and not seeing her clansmen invade the world. If I destroy the Otsutsuki clan then Kaguya would have no reason to eat the fruit but that would be only if I could travel to the past. I digress, since I won''t change the past and she has already been corrupted by the power. For now though, I won''t free her.

    I didn''t have to transform or anything to defeat them at all. Pure speed and power, no special moves, no shouting and no final forms. I created a giant energy ball with my left hand as I held the Otsutsuki clan Patriarchs head with my right. I held him close to tell him��

    Otsutsuki Patriarch: You cur!

    Sage: Cattle cur.

    I waved my left hand and dropped the ball. The ball of energy sunk into the planet slowly, fissures were spreading quickly. I then grab the Patriarch with both my hands on his face and my thumbs in his eye sockets. I popped his eyes out and stored them, I threw the Patriarch at the planet before it exploded erasing all of them. This universe is weird. I blew up a planet but I can still breathe in the "supposed" vacuum of space, the same thing happened when I went to the moon. I shook my head, opened a Yomotsu Hirasaka and went home.

    Upon my arrival I saw Minato and the rest of the Hokages waiting for me.

    Minato: Sage-kun, are you ok? Did you come back for backup? What happened?

    Sage: Rest assured Minato-nii, the entire Otsutsuki clan and their planet is gone.

    All the Hokages: THEIR PLANET!?!?

    Sage: Yeah, their planet. They were not of this world. The skill I used lets me traverse through space, time and dimension. From the memories of the Otsutsuki clan elders and their Patriarch, they are a long lived clan, in this case race, and their only reason for coming here was for power.

    Hiruzen: So, like us, they also fight for power.

    Sage: Well, it''s not like I came back empty handed. Luckily I found some glass jars that they had when I ran out. I let the children die with their eyes but I took everyone elses that were useful.

    Hashirama: Are these all��

    Sage: No, they are not all Rinnegan. Most of them are either Tenseigan or Byakugan. So if you want to give the Hyuga some of them it''s up to you all. Also I have some scriptures, books and skills that you might want to make copies of and hand to the alliance.

    Minato: I see your point, but why?

    Sage: Let me get a quick answer, are you going to distribute any of these eyes to the neighboring villages?

    All the Hokages: (In unison) No!

    Sage: There you go, if not then the skills, books and scriptures will be a better thing to hand over after you have copied it. Not to mention we can just lie about the eyes considering the Hyuga clan and the revived Uchiha clan are able to have those eyes if they train hard enough.

    Minato: Now that the Otsutsuki clan is no more I have a question for you.

    Sage: Shoot

    Sage: From the mouth of the Otsutsuki Patriarch, he considered us as cattle. I wouldn''t mind killing those responsible but they did not go after a few of us, they went after all of us who hold chakra in them. Even those who are not ninja hold some amount of chakra, aren''t they innocent? Aren''t they also elderly, women and children?

    Hiruzen: You know what Minato meant.

    Sage: I do. I also know that the children of the Otsutsuki grew with the same God complex mentality and having them grow to threaten us again would be folly. (Silence prevailed for a few minutes) If you need anything else let me know, I will be checking on my wives and children.

    I left to see Mei and Tsunade. Tsunade was teaching Nawaki some techniques. I never revived Kato Dan because Tsunade didn''t ask. If she wanted him back I would not care at all. It was her decision all along so if she feels up to it so be it. Mei was cooking, or at least trying to. After getting my welcome from Tsunade, I helped Mei in the kitchen. After dinner I went over my plans to go into a different world to train and fight. They had their doubts but I told them if they wanted to come with or if they wanted to travel I would have no problem taking them. It''s not like I can''t come back anyway. I could travel back and forth with minimal effort so I wouldn''t miss anything unless I die or get stuck due to literal God interference. So far the conversation was going well and they would let me travel after the children are born though.

 Chapter 63 - 63: Departure

    The months passed by quickly and my children were born. Mei gave birth to a girl and Tsunade gave birth to a boy. I wanted to keep a somewhat similar name like the Saiyans so I named my daughter Rosemary as she was older by a few days. As for my son I had an argument with Tsunade regarding his name. Tsuande wanted to name him Dan, I told her f.u.c.k no. I knew one too many Dan''s that are losers and I will not subject my son to that humiliation by adding him to that list. The Dans I know are from this universe and from Street Fighter. Both are losers, one died after speaking his grand dream while being bland and the other is a literal parody of one of the main charaters. I wanted to name him Ryu instead. My children were born with tails so they would be over powered in the future. I kept 2 sets of Rinnegan hidden just in case, just for them, of course I put them in specimen jars with my blood while infusing them with my Ki and chakra.

    After a few days Tsunade gave in, also because Nawaki had my back. I guess he didn''t like Dan too much. I held my children with a big grin on my face. To tease them I squeezed their tails in order for them to lose that weakness early. I knew that Mei and Tsunade would fight me on the fact that I wanted them to train super early, so like most fathers, I didn''t tell them I did. I used the excuse of walking them to the park. I started them off a 2X gravity. Because of the chakra and Ki they inherited from me they should be far more robust than any other child. At first they had difficulty moving but since I monitored them every step of the way, they adapted quickly. I want to get them up to 5X before I leave. I do pity Mei and Tsunade when it comes to feeding because, like me, they eat a lot. Good thing Tsunade has big b.r.e.a.s.ts because she will put them to work. Mei had trouble like my mother did. I always replenished them with food, Ki and chakra so they all stay healthy after they fed the kids.

    A few more months passed. Within that time Naruto was married to Hinata, Hashirama renewed his vows with Mito and Sakura got together with Sasuke. A few days later I kept making preparations to leave. I gathered mostly cooking utensils, spices and ingredients and stored them in scrolls. In order to improve myself further I wanted to go to the One Piece universe first to learn Haki. While there I may get a chance to start or at least activate Migatte No Gokui (Ultra Instinct). I held my children as I told them the battle with the Otsutsuki in a baby voice before I put them to sleep for their afternoon nap.

    Sage: And so Daddy grabbed him by his scrawny neck and told his Casper looking a.s.s to shut up bitch, and slammed into the floor, like bam.

    Ryu: UUWWAAAAHAHAHAHA. Bish

    Sage: No no no no no no. Say Daddy, say Daddy. Or blue say blue for Daddy.

    Mei & Tsunade: We heard you

    Sage: Damn.

    Rosemary: Dammamama

    Sage: No sweetie say mama. Say Mama

    After a few minutes of rocking them they finally went to sleep. I kissed them on the forehead and layed them down. After a few marital rounds with Mei and Tsunade, I went to everyone else to bid them a short good bye. Many were not surprised like like Hashirama, Tobirama, Hiruzen, Minato and Naruto. They all pretty much said the same thing anyway, that I was "too strong for this world". To me it felt like they were pushing me out of this world. I told the Hokages to be careful of a group looking for the "Kama", which is like the remains of the Otsutsuki. I went to my yard to open a Yomotsu Hirasaka, I put enough energy to ensure my travel and went through.

    Compared to traveling within ones own universe this hurts much more. My body can take it so I might not be able to bring the ladies unless I fix this, I really want to take my family to travel. I fell asleep because I was in the Yomotsu Hirasaka for what seemed like hours until I saw a light at the end of the tunnel. I smell the sea and hear the gulls. The moment I emerged from the portal I yelled out

    Sage: I''M OUT!!!! WOOOOO!!!!!

    My euphoric yell was quickly drowned out as the sky rapidly turned dark as thunder and lightening flashed through the sky. I was struck a few times but the portal took much more energy than anticipated. I crossed universes so I expected as such but to leave me this drained, this hasn''t happened since the last few rounds with Mei and Tsunade when they wanted a child. I couldn''t fly too high as the lightening was pouring like rain. I got far away enough to reach an island to escape the weather only to crash land and faint in the middle of the island.

    Male Voice 1???: Hey, Chopper is he ok?

    Chopper: He only seems to have fainted, slight burns but no broken bones or significant injuries. A few days rest and he will be fine.

    Male Voice 1???: That''s good. Oy, Min na (Everyone), Chopper says he is going to be ok.

    Female Voice 1???: I''m glad, when he landed the whole island shook I almost lost the page I was reading.

    Male Voice 2???: Yohohoho, the island shook so bad I thought I might die, but I am already dead.

    Female Voice 2???: Maybe he will be so grateful he will reward us with gold.

    Male Voice 3???: Oy Nami, at least let him wake up before demanding anything.

    Nami: We are using our supplies on him it''s the least he could do, Zoro.

    Chopper: Sanji, when he wakes up have some porridge for him please.

    Male Voice 4???: Hey, I finished prepping the Sunnygo. We are ready to set sail at any time Luffy.

    Luffy: Great job Franky. Let''s set sail.

    NEXT TIME- The Saiyan in the One Piece Universe

 Chapter 64 - 64: The Strawhat Crew

    I started to wake up. My head is pounding and my body feels numb. Traversing through the universe to this one has drained me of energy. I have about 1/5 of my strength but that is only how I feel, I have to move around to see where I really am in strength. When I opened my eyes I see a beautiful women with raven black straight hair. I knew who she was but for the sake of playing dumb I had to ask.

    Sage: Hello. Who are you? Where am I?

    Female 1???: Good afternoon. I am Nico Robin. You are on our ship. (Gets up to tell everyone) Everyone! Our guest is up!

    Luffy: Hey Zoro, the guy with the tail woke up, let''s go.

    Chopper: Sanji don''t forget the porridge, Nami, can you bring extra bandages?

    Nami: You got it Chopper.

    The rest of the crew came rushing through the door. A little creature wearing a stethscope jumped on the bed started examining me.

    Chopper: How do you feel?

    Sage: Dizzy, drained and numb.

    Chopper: The porridge Sanji.

    Sanji: Hiyo, here have some.

    Sage: Thank you (I take a bite). Mmm, delicious. I''m sorry if I might be too presumptuous, but this little will not be enough. I see that you have my satchel here so my gear should be in there, correct?

    Zoro: Yeah, you clutched really hard and didn''t let go until you fainted.

    Sage: Thank you for picking it up for me. As thanks how about I cook. I might not be as good as your chef but it''s the least I could do.

    Luffy: You''re a chef?

    Sage: Sorry for the late introductions. My name is Sarunokami Sage. I do cook but I am no chef. I''m like a "jack of all trades" mercenary.

    Nami: How are you like a "Jack of all trades"? You mean like Usopp, he like a "Jack of all fears", hahaha.

    Sage: I come from a place that takes missions to either protect, escort, gather intel, recover people or things, and if it''s necessary, eliminate targets.

    Luffy: I can tell, you look strong. How about a little spar?

    Sage: If you think you can take it, I don''t mind.

    Chopper: Hey Luffy, he just woke up after 2 days and I haven''t seen his injuries yet. (Checking my bandages) What?! How can this be?

    Robin: What''s wrong Chopper?

    Chopper: Brook please bring me a sample slide.

    Brook: Ok Chopper-san, yohohoho.

    Chopper: All his injuries are gone!

    The crew: What!?

    Sage: Yeah, I heal faster than normal. That''s why I don''t mind the spar. I need to stretch after sleeping for that long.

    The crew took me to the deck, the sun was shining brightly, the winds and the waves were calm. The salty sea air was crisp. It reminded me of a time I went fishing with my father before I was reincarnated. I stood on the lawn type deck the ship had. From the looks of Luffy he had no cross shaped scar on his c.h.e.s.t. So with the addition of Brook and Franky the time must be before the "War of the Best" Marineford arc. Good, I could prevent Ace''s death and fight all the Admirals. I faced Luffy and looked at him seriously. I know that he doesn''t know about Haki at this point. Considering I am a Saiyan I doubt I would have a chance at using Haki but I remembered I have human DNA, and that''s from Madara. He may not be from this universe but he was still human and so are his eyes, my eyes. Not mentioning the fact that Madara was monsterous by himself but that is if I have never appeared. Most likely Madara contains the Hao-shoku no Haki (Color of the Supreme King) if he were from this universe.

    Luffy: Monkey D. Luffy, yoroshiku! (Nice to meet you)

    Sage: Sarunokami Sage, likewise.

    Luffy rushed towards me with a simple punch that I easily evaded. Then a barrage of punches were thrown by him. I dodged it all by a hairs breadth. Luffy started to get agitated and threw his signature Gomu Gomu no Mi (Gum gum fruit) style move.

    Luffy: Gomu gomu no Pistol!

    I moved as fast as I was able in my current condition but it was still faster than Luffy could see. I punched him in the stomach but I punched as hard as I could and sent him flying a few leagues away. Realizing that I hit him too hard I teleported to him and brought him back. Everyone was surprised to see me move that fast and to knock out Luffy who is a rubber man, so normal physical attacks are nullified. I naturally put ki into my attacks and Ki is a type of life force the same as Haki just a different application. The rest of the crew took fighting positions towards me. I put Luffy down so that Chopper could examine him.

    Chopper: He was only knocked out its ok guys.

    Zoro: I won''t put down my sword until Luffy gets up. All I saw was a flash and Luffy was sent flying.

    Sage: He was the one that wanted to spar. I punched him once, it''s not my fault he was knocked out.

    Sanji: Baka marimo, it was Luffy''s fault. Put your katanas away. You said your name was Sage right?

    Sage: Yeah.

    Sanji: How about a bout with me?

    Sage: Like I told Luffy, only if you can handle it. He took me lightly considering the results. From the sight of his punch that stretched and the feel of his abdomen, he felt very elastic, why is that?

    Sanji: He ate the Gomu Gomu no Mi, it made him a Gomu-ningen (Rubber man). Because he is a Gomu-ningen, the real question is, how were you able to knock him out in the first place?

    Sanji blew smoke after taking a puff from his cigarette. The explanation will take too long so��

    Sage: Maybe it''s the martial arts that I practice. I put my all into my attacks.

    Sanji: Well then shall we get started?

    Sage: Are you rubber? If not then I will lower my strength.

    Zoro: Oy, shitty-cook, don''t take him lightly.

    Sanji: I will take you up on that offer.

    Sanji flashed from his location from the stairs. He already used Diable Jambe (Devil''s Leg) before he jumped at me. He aimed for my left shoulder. I saw the entire thing from start to finish. I may be 1/5 of what I was but they have yet to learn Haki so the moves are more physical. The impact was great, hot wind blew through my hair like strong hair dryer. I didn''t want to hurt or break his leg so I made sure to take the hit but not harden my shoulder too much.

    Sage: There goes your free hit. (I smiled)

    I thrust my right fist at great speed but only hit him with the wind pressure, I made no contact. The impact was more concentrated so the pressure slammed into Sanji''s c.h.e.s.t as he also flew away but not as far as Luffy. Again I flashed, I caught him and brought him back before he hit the sea. Like Luffy Sanji was also knocked out. The only one left was Zoro but, would he accept the challenge?

    Zoro: Even shitty-cook. Accept my challenge as well.

    Sage: Fine but since you are holding swords I will go a little faster so if I catch you off guard I apologize in advance.

    Zoro took out all 3 katanas and jumped from the top deck to where I am. I didn''t want to break his swords so I flashed in front him and flicked him on the chin and knocked him out. I doubt the others would challenge me so I left it at that. At least I know my body is fine I just can''t use world destruction skills so I can keep a safe playing field with all those I will face but only until I recover.

 Chapter 65 - 65: Wake up

    I didn''t expect that all 3 would challenge me. Now I feel bad but hopefully they have learned something from it. I have to at least protect the crew until they wake up. Since Sanji didn''t wake up I made the meals. I knew how Sanji cooked, sure I didn''t have his level of skill but he made food mostly for the nutritional value. I did the same. 2 days passed by and the 3 finally woke up.

    Luffy: SANJI! I''M HUNGRY!!

    Sanji: I heard you, you bastard. Huh? What''s this? Who made this?

    Nami: Sage did. He also watched over us while you guys were knocked out.

    Robin: He is quite knowledgeable in many things.

    Franky: He also has a weird power that lets him manipulate wood, so I was able to better grasp where the Sunny-go needs repairs or if there is a problem. We even reinforced the Sunny-go.

    Chopper: He also helped with the herb and medicinal plants.

    Usopp: Luffy, Sage is a ninja warrior!

    Luffy: NANI?! Ninja. Hey Sage show me some jutsu, nin nin.

    Zoro: Oh. No wonder he was so fast.

    Luffy: Hey, Usopp, where is he?

    Usopp: Oh, he is in the sea looking for food. Apparently he held back on eating because our supplies wouldn''t handle it. He is hunting sea kings.

    Brooks: Sage-san caught 3 already. They are tied on the back of the ship. Sanji-san, he asked if you can help scale and cook them.

    Sanji: He did us the favor of getting them, might as well gut and scale them. Huh?! Luffy, Sage is right here.

    Nami: That''s not Sage. He said that it was a Kagebunshin. He left it here to guard us while he went hunting.

    Usopp: Isn''t it.

    Zoro: Oy Luffy, something huge is rising from the sea.

    Everything my clone listened to I heard it as well considering I left Mokuton seeds to hear if there was trouble, which I highly doubt. They are finally up but in order to get my energy back I need to eat my fill for a few days. The supplies they have on the ship is limited and with Luffy on board and now me, the food will be gone swiftly. I searched for sea kings as they have the most to eat because of their size. To pay them back I also saw a sunken ship with treasure in it so I also brought it back. I reached the surface and started to walk on the surface of the sea towards the Sunny-go with another sea king and the sunken ship in both hands. The moment I reached the ship the surprised looks they gave me said it all.

    Sage: Hey guys, I see that you are finally up. Here''s another sea king and for the beautiful ladies I have a sunken ship.

    Nami: Oh Beli Beli Beli. (Money signs in her eyes)

    Sanji: Thank you for cooking for the crew. I tasted some of the leftovers and you do know your way around the kitchen. If you want I can give you pointers.

    Sage: I would really appreciate it.

    Luffy: Hey Sage, show me some ninja moves.

    Sage: So Usopp told you. Fine. I don''t use my techniques to put on shows I use them to kill so if you can receive the technique I will show you, deal?

    Luffy: I know, I''m not gonna underestimate him, but if I can''t take it back me up. Ok Sage I''m ready!

    Sage: Ok. Suiton: Suiryudan no Jutsu (Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique).

    I made a giant water dragon and fired it at Luffy. I just hope he can take it, not to mention with the sea as a source the water attack will be strong. Zoro is there so he should be fine.

    Luffy: Gomu gomu no Gigant Pistol. Zoro a little help.

    Zoro: Santouryu: Hyakuhachi Pound Ho (3 Sword style: 108 Pound Phoenix Cannon)

    The both of them together were able to disperse the technique. I jumped back on the ship and looked at the exhausted Luffy and Zoro. I dispersed my clone and went to check on them if they were ok.

    Sage: So how was the ninja technique guys?

    Luffy: (Panting) I thought that (Panting) ninja techniques were mostly illusions, smoke and mirrors. (Panting)

    Zoro: I''m sorry for doubting it too (Panting). Can you use more than one element?

    Sage: I can, but if you guys are having this much trouble with just water I doubt you can take the other elements. In Luffy''s case he can take any lightening I guess.

    Luffy: Incredible.

    Sage: Where are you heading to anyway?

    Nami: We are reaching the halfway mark but for some reason the log pose is slanting down and the closer we get the more it faces downward.

    I knew it. At this point in time in this universe, Luffy and his crew are going to to Sabaody Archipelago next after they meet Camie, just about some days before the "War of the Best" in Marineford. Later Luffy learns about Haki properly from Silvers Rayleigh. At that point I will go with him to learn more about it. If it is like Ki or chakra then I will have no problem learning it. They have yet to encounter Camie or Hachi yet so it is most likely a few days away. The way time is spent here is weird so I don''t know if a similar amount of time has passed back in the Naruto-verse. For now I just have to get my strength back to see if I can hop back maybe I can adapt to the energy drain so I can do it more often without any repercussions. I saw a giant wall in the distance.

    Sage: Is that the location?

    Nami: Yeah but following the Log Pose we have to head down.

    Sage: Will you guys try to go under or over the wall? Wait, a sea king is coming.

    A giant rabbit sea king popped out of the surface.

    Luffy: Gomu Gomu no Pistol

 Chapter 66 - 66: To Sabaody Archipelago

    After killing the rabbit sea king and rescuing Camie and Pappag, the starfish, the crew listened to their story. Like in the original Sanji flipped out to see a beautiful mermaid. I was in awe as well even though I knew who she was, simply because I originally came from a world that mermaids were a myth. Everyone became acquainted and understood her situation. Camie and Pappag lost their way with their friend and cooking partner, Hachi. A few days later the crew met up with Duval and his band to rescue Hachi. At first when Hachi''s identity was revealed the crew was reluctant to set him free. I was laughing hard when Duval''s face was revealed and it looked like Sanji''s old wanted poster.

    After Sanji reconstructed Duval''s face and the crew and I went on our way, Hachi wanted to repay everyone by making us takoyaki. I waited until everyone had their fill. In the mean time I went to hunt a giant octopus to bring for myself. When my takoyaki came I savored them to the fullest. They tasted as delicious as they looked. I stuffed myself and digested as best as I could to retain the energy. A few weeks passed since I got here and my strength has been gradually returning and with the food coming to me now my strength finally returned. To test it out I went out one night while on the way to Sabaody Archipelago to get the ship coated. I found a deserted island to let loose my aura but only a little. Considering the fragility of the planet I went to the Mesosphere. Similar to my original world, the air was very thin but mattered little to me. I let loose for the first time in a while. HHHAAAAA!!!, the feeling of energy surging throughout my body felt as if I have awoken from a deep slumber. The world shook as I roared out. To make sure nothing was wrong I transformed from Super Saiyan to True Super Saiyan God.

    Whether people felt my power or not did not matter to me in the slightest, I was not going to be quiet about it. I was merely a here to learn Haki, have a few laughs and maybe a new wife. I returned back to the ship as silently as I could to not wake anyone up. Luffy, Sanji and Zoro were the only ones to notice me but did nothing. I didn''t hide it but I kept much of my aura back. I stretched out little by little and felt bones and muscles snap and tighten. I needed to move, fighting or s.e.x, to beat down or kill. I execised until the sun came up. I meditated the rest of the way there. I knew I would get the chance to kill a Tenryuubito, a world noble, and beat the shit out of an admiral, Borsalino AKA Kizaru. In the afternoon Nami appeared��

    Sage: Nami, how far are we from Saboady Archipelago?

    Nami: We should be able to see it in an hour or 2.

    Robin: Are you planning on leaving us Sage?

    Luffy: EEHHH!! Sage join my crew, don''t go (In typical Luffy way of asking)

    Sage: So far I have no set destination. I don''t mind traveling with you but I have to warn you, I will only step in to fights that you all have no chance of winning. Other than that I will help you all out.

    Luffy: We can only get stronger, is what you''re trying to say?

    Sage: Otherwise it will be no fun. I doubt you want to reach your goal by being carried, right?

    Chopper: Yay we can see more ninja moves, nin nin.

    Usopp: You think you can teach me some moves Sage?

    Sage: I doubt your body could take it Usopp. But, there might be a move that can help you greatly though. If you can train your legs you might be able to pull this off considering you like pulling pranks. This moves would probably be a personification of you.

    Usopp: OHHHH. Please, please tell me, sensei.

    Sage: Hahaha. It''s the Kawarimi no Jutsu (Body Replacement Technique). Like I said, you must be fast for this technique so you must train your legs. Run when you can and swim as much as you are able. If anything train a little with Zoro, he is always weight training. Do you want to see an example of the Jutsu?

    Usopp, Chopper & Luffy: YEAH! Another ninja move.

    Sage: Ok. Zoro if you could assist me. I just need you to slice me with your katana any way you want.

    Zoro: Let''s see this technique then.

    Zoro slashed me with Sandai Kitetsu (3rd Generation Oni Piercer) as fast as he could. From Luffy, Chopper and Usopp''s point of view it looked like Zoro sliced me in half, even Nami and Robin screamed. A puff a smoke emerged and revealed a sliced piece of wood. In the next instance one of Zoro''s katanas, Wado Ichimonj (Straight Line through the Path of Harmony) was in my hands and on his throat.

    Zoro: Incredible, I didn''t see the switch or felt when you took my sword.

    Luffy, Usopp & Chopper: (While clapping) OOHHHHH!!

    Sage: You see Usopp. If you can get the speed you should be able to do the same but you should also work on erasing your presence, if not when you disappear if someone is perceptive they can spot you easily.

    Usopp: (While writing notes) Ok I understand. What kind of regimen would you recommend?

    Sage: Work on your legs. Not only would both the technique and the workout be beneficial to you being a sniper it can save your life and do more damage.

    After I finished explaining the benefits to the technique it shouldn''t do more harm. I''m just making a weak character stronger. We finally arrived at Sabaody Archipelago. We docked on the 41st mangrove and entered the archipelago. We went our separate ways and were meant to meet up at dock 41 at later time. Most likely Zoro will think that it was Dock 1 instead. I will go looking for things to do while I wait for the whole Camie being sold as a slave incident occurs. I will get to kill a Tenryuubito and beat the shit out of an admiral for all to see so it should be fun. I won''t kill him until probably Marineford along with Sakazuki AKA Akainu.

 Chapter 67 - 67: Killing Tenryuubito

    Time to look for some fun. I was wandering about to look for something to do. I first exchanged some of the gold I took from the sunken ship for my own expenses, then started to look for some food. I saw a few familiar faces like Eustass Kid and Killer, Jewelery Bonney and Capone Bege. At the restaurant I ate more than Bonney and caught her attention. I knew that her powers had to do with age so I avoided having to touch her even though I wanted to. After the restaurant ran empty to make anymore food I paid my bill and went to another restaurant. On my way out I was stopped by Bonney.

    Bonney: Hey! How dare you take my food away!

    Sage: I paid for my food just like you did, so what is the problem?

    Bonney: You owe me food.

    Sage: I can give you some juicy meat but it is up to you if you find it delicious.

    Bonney: You think you can just talk to me that way and not pay any consequences, ya bastard?

    Sage: I think I am one of those few who can talk to you that way, act upon it and have no repercussions.

    Bonney: Hmph. Big talk but do you have the balls to back it up?

    Sage: What do you propose?

    Bonney: An eating contest. The one who can''t eat anymore loses, pays for everything and has to do whatever the winner says.

    Sage: What do you get for winning?

    Bonney: You get to pay for everything including my sh.i.p.s supplies.

    Sage: What if I win?

    Bonney: HA! Since you won''t win, make it whatever you want.

    Sage: (With a big grin on my face) Fine, if I win, I want you for a one night stand. Oh and before you weasel your way out you can''t change the way you are or me by any means.

    Bonney: Tch! Fine, that restaurant (Pointed at a nearby restaurant) will be where we will have the contest. We will meet back here in 2 hours, got it?

    Sage: Haha, that''s fine.

    Within that time I opened a Yomotsu Hirasaka back to the Naruto universe to go home briefly. This time I remembered the timing and energy drain. I traversed in under an hour. I finally reached back home through the same way I came, at the portal in my back yard. I saw Mei first and greeted her. Tsunade went food shopping and Mei was watching the children. The entire time I was gone only a few days passed here. I have no clue how the time function works but the 2-3 months I spent in the One Piece Universe is only 4-5 days here. Tsunade came back and I was able to tell them my experience there. I told them when the kids are old enough I will take all of them there to experience a new world. I played with my children, put them to sleep and recovered enough energy before I went into the yard to re-enter the portal and return to Sabaody Archipelago for the contest. Within that entire time I had 30 minutes to recuperate from the energy drain but because it was an eating contest and I was nearly running on empty, this will surely not end well for Jewelry Bonney. I went back to the meeting spot and entered the restaurant.

    Bonney: I see you didn''t run away.

    Bonney: You don''t know who I am do you?

    Sage: I just know that after this you will be just another women in my bed.

    Bonney: Dream on.

    I''m guessing due to her Akuma no Mi (Devil fruit) of altering age she can use it to slow or heighten her metabolism letting her eat more. By the end of this she will be eating more then just food. A few hours later I won the contest, duh, so she paid the bill for the contest and I looked for an inn. With replenished strength another 3 hours passed after f.u.c.k.i.n.g the shit out of Bonney, at least she was true to her word.

    I got a call from the Den Den Mushi, Transponder snail, I borrowed from Franky saying that Camie has been kidnapped. I grabbed my clothes and slapped Bonney on the a.s.s before I left. Over the Den Den Mushi I listened in until they concluded she was at the slave auction house. I was already waiting for everyone there so we could enter together. Nami explained that she had enough money to buy Camie back but with the pieces of shit bidding for a mermaid the money they carry won''t mean anything. I looked at the crowd and spotted the Tenryuubito, my targets. I was pondering how I would go about killing the woman without angering Sanji too much. I guess I could use Tsukuyomi so she can live out her life in a fraction of a second and kill her like Itachi did to Izumi but as for her brother and father, they are free game.

    As the auction started I spotted Eustass Kid, Killer, Law and his crew. I felt around and took the gold the bidders had on their person telekinetically. I tapped Nami on the shoulder and showed her the bags I''ve collected but warned her not to get her hopes up.

    Nami: Sage, why are telling me not to get my hopes up on buying Camie back, don''t you want her back?

    Sage: It''s nothing like that but have you ever heard of the Tenryuubito?

    Nami: I have heard of them, but so what?

    Nami: Then, what do we do?

    Sage: We''re pirates right? Take her back by force. You can still bid if you''d like but don''t be discouraged by the amount that fat sack of shit raises it up to.

    After the first few people that were auctioned off the main event was coming. I disliked the auctioneer as well so he will also die. The showmanship started and Camie was brought out in a giant fishbowl. Before Disco, the Human Auctioning House auctioneer, could start at a price, Charlos, the World Noble son, stood up and bid 500 Million Beli. Like in the original Nami and the crew were shocked by the amount he shouted out. I was able to steal only 250 million from the bidders so we were 50 million short but it didn''t matter. Charlos could have said 1 million or less and no one would out bid him because of who he is. Since the outrageous amount was announced and the bid closed, Disco made sure that Camie was secured. Luffy with Zoro and the flying fish riders busted through the door. Following the story, Luffy saw Camie��

    Luffy: Camie! Hold on, I''ll save you!

    Hachi: Stop! Mugiwara (Strawhat)! (While grabbing onto Luffy)

    Hachi held on to Luffy and exposed himself as a fishman in the process. Everyone in the crowd screamed in terror. As Luffy shook loose from Hachi''s grip, all that was heard was a gunshot. When Luffy turned around he saw Hachi laying down in a pool of blood. With Charlos dancing while saying he "caught a fishman" in that ridiculously annoying. I waited until Luffy punched the shit out of him before I did anything so he could establish the fact that no one f.u.c.ks with his friends. I flashed next to Luffy, walked toward Charlos, picked him up by the head and smashed his head apart killing him on the spot.

    Shalria: Charlos nii-sama!!!!!! NOOOOO!!!!

    Rosward: Charlos, my son!!!!!!! SOMEONE CALL AN ADMIRAL AND BATTLESH.I.P.S HERE NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!! WE WILL PURGE THIS LAND OF THESE SC.U.M!!!!!!!

    The crowd drew back, even Kid and Law were not in smiles like they were in the original. I told Luffy to get Camie and be careful of the exploding collar. I flashed next to Rosward.

    I grabbed his arms from the shoulders, dug in and ripped his arms off. To stop him from dying too quickly from blood loss I burned the gaping holes where his arms used to be. I moved on to his legs to do the same. I dropped him, put my foot on his temple and stomped down. Terrified of what I have done to her father and brother Shalria collapsed on the ground.

    Shalria: Spare me you plebian! Spare me worm!

    Sage: (I squatted down and grabbed her by the chin) I''m guessing this is the first time you''re begging someone for anything right? Because this is not how you beg someone to spare your life, you f.u.c.k.i.n.g thot!

    I activated my Mangekyo Sharingan and in less then a second Shalria died as I showed her a reverse version of how she treated her slaves. She died with a horrified ugly and shriveled face. I could have cared less how I killed her, the only reason I held back and didn''t make it bloody is because I didn''t want to lose respect from Sanji as he was helping me with my cooking. At the same time that I killed her, in an effort to stop me, Rayleigh used his Haoshoku no Haki (Color of the Supreme King) but all I felt was a slight tingling sensation. Other than me, the rest of the guards were knocked out. A giant opened the curtains and Silvers Rayleigh stepped out of stage.

 Chapter 68 - 68: Enter the Marines, Catch that L

    Rayleigh: See what''d I tell ya Giant-kun? The place is total chaos! The auction''s over, I''ve stolen my money�� Guess it''s time to head back to do some more gambling.

    Giant: You really are one screwed-up old man. So it''s money you were after?

    Rayleigh: I was planning on stealing some from whoever bought me too, if I was lucky enough to get the chance��I mean, just take a look at me��I''m just an old man now. Who would want me as a slave?!!! WAHAHAHAHAHA!

    Once Rayleigh had entered he spotted Hachi bleeding on the floor. Looked around and saw Caimie. Once he got a grasp of the situation he returned his sights on Luffy.

    Rayleigh: That Strawhat, it certainly suits a fearlessman like yourself��I''ve been wanting to meet you��Monkey D. Luffy. Hmm, that young man with the tail as well.

    While were getting acquainted with Rayleigh, the Marines were already informed and being deployed to the Sabaody Archipelago. If I were to make a name for myself in this world it would be by beating the everloving shit out of Borsalino AKA Kizaru. I also wanted to destroy some of the Pacifistas. I wonder what my bounty would be.

    Sage: Hey captain, there is a lot of Marines waiting outside. They''ve been gathering before I killed the Tenryuubito. What do you wanna do? I could wipe them out if you want.

    Luffy: Nah, I will handle it.

    Kid & Law: Hah!!!

    Kid: I don''t need any of you, I will go.

    Rayleigh took off Caimie''s slave collar and Franky gave the keys to the rest of the would-be slaves. After a brief conversation Rayliegh told the crew to meet him at Shakky''s Rip-off Bar while carriying Hachi. While Luffy, Kid and Law cleared the majority of the Marines in the front we dealt with the fewer ones from the back of the auction house. Any and all who stood in front of me died. This was one thing that pissed me off about the world of One Piece, and that was that enemies were always beaten up but not killed. If by chance the enemy did die it would be in an obscure far-off place. I ended any enemy because I don''t want to fuel an unwanted revenge but in this world it''s not like anyone could stand before me. After killing my way through, we were able to escape. A few minutes later we arrived at Shakky''s.

    Luffy: WHAT!? YOU WERE ON BOARD WITH THE "PIRATE KING"?

    Rayleigh: (In a calm voice) Yeah, I was the first mate. Silvers Rayleigh, Nice to meet ya.

    Shakky: You didn''t tell them Hacchan?

    Hachi: Nyu��All they wanted was some coating for their ship anyway��

    After Rayleigh introduced himself he told the story about how Gol D. Roger gave himself up because he was dying of some incurable disease. After the story was said and done, Robin asked about the history but stopped herself in order to continue going with the crew. Since this was a golden chance to ask him anything Usopp got up.

    Usopp: Hey, old man!! I have just one question to ask you, the "Great treasure in a single piece" is the treasure known as "One Piece"��Is it really on the final isla

    Luffy: USOOOOOOOOOOOPPPPP!!!! We are not asking him where the treasure is hidden!!! We''re not even asking him whether there is any treasur or not!! I''m not sure, but��everybody set out to sea, risking their lives to search for it!!! If you ask this old man anything about it here and now��Then I''ll quit being a pirate! I don''t want to go on a boring adventure like that!!!

    After retracting what he asked Usopp said his apologies and sat down.

    Rayleigh: Can you really do this? The Grand line is just going to keep on surpassing your wildest imaginations!! And the enemies will be strong. Can you really conquer this ultimate ocean?!

    Luffy: I don''t want to conquer anything I just think the guy with the most freedom in this whole ocean is the Pirate King!!!

    Rayleigh: Is that right?

    Shakky: I think I really am becoming a big fan of yours, Monkey-chan.

    Later Rayleigh headed to Mangrove dock 41 where the Sunny-go is. The coating will be finished in 3 days until that time the crew was told to survive until then. We were all given a Vivre card, also known as the "Paper of life" (Inochi no Kami), so that no matter what we will be able to find Rayleigh without a compass, so Zoro, with his lack of direction, should be able to find his way unless he loses the paper.

    While everyone went their separate ways I accompanied Rayleigh to the ship while asking about Haki. Rayleigh explained that he felt an immense amount of power within me so the Haoshoku no Haki was inevitable. I asked for the application of it. He told me that ""Haki" is a power that lies dormant in all the world''s creatures��"Presence", "Fighting Spirit" and "Intimidation"�� It is not different from the things that humans can naturally sense such as these��The act of not doubting. That is strength!" He told me that I already have it to a horrifying level, the only problem is directing it. Within the days that we set to meet up I practiced to apply Haki while in the brief guidance of Rayleigh. I know that we didn''t really have 3 days and only a few hours before Bartholomew Kuma sent the crew to different locations for training. In those hours though I learned to color my body in the lead looking color but I had no interest in it. I was more interested in Kenbunshoku no Haki and Haoshoku no Haki. While blindfolded Rayleigh threw rocks at me at different intervals in time as he coated the ship. I was able to grasp the feeling of it and at that point Rayleigh told me that for a moment my hair color was shining gray or silver. I will have plenty of time to practice Kenbushoku no Haki since Luffy will do it for 2 years.

    I got up and sensed the crew''s ki. Their ki was fluctuating so I knew that they were fighting a Pacifista. I teleported to them and saw them finishing off the Pacifista PX-4. Sentoumaru and PX-1 showed up with him. The crew was tired and I did promise to help them when they don''t have a chance of winning. I flashed by PX-1 in front of my crewmates.

    Sage: Hey guys, what did I miss?

    Luffy: Sage, Run! There is a Shichibukai (Seven Warlords of the Sea) and some Marine here!

    Sage: Oh, you mean this guy? (I showed the head of PX-1)

    Sentoumaru & Strawhat crew: WHAT?!?!

    Sentoumaru: How? When? Who is he?

    Sage: I told you I would jump in when you have no chance of winning. You guys are tired from beating that other one right? Then let me have some fun cuz another fun person is here.

    Sentoumaru: How am I gonna tell ol'' Doc punk about this?!!

    Sage: Tell him you are a shitty guard and didn''t do your job properly.

    ???: That''s my precious buka (Subordinate) you beat up there.

    Kizaru came at me with a light speed horizontal kick. The first time I dodged it but I felt that it was a shitty kick dependant of his Akuma no Mi.

    Kizaru: Don''t think you will get lucky a second time.

    Sage: (Catching his leg with my left hand) Hahaha, your stupid a.s.s thought I was lucky. Let''s see if you get lucky walking away with both your legs!

    I gripped and crushed Kizaru''s leg. While holding on to his leg I pulled him close to me, even though he is freakishly tall, I punched down on his solar plexis with my right fist. I felt his c.h.e.s.t cavity cave and crack along with his ribs. Kizaru screamed in pain as he spit up blood. I thought to myself, good I caught his organs as well and he is still alive. I was getting good at hold back so as I was going in for another punch he flashed out of the way.

    Kizaru: Have you ever dodged anything at the speed of light?

    Sage: (I dodged all his beams and flashed next to him) Have you ever been beaten up by someone who was faster than light?

    I saw the look of disbelief and fear in his eyes. I relish in the delight when high ranking assholes are put in their place. Every piece of broken bone, ruptured organ and torn skin made me even more excited. Beating the shit out of Kizaru made me want to invade Mary Geoise and Marineford just to beat the shit out of these corrupt shitheads, but I will save that for another time. For now the Strawhats can''t handle that kind of infamy. While waiting for the real Bartholomew Kuma to show up I was individually breaking Kizaru''s fingers and toes. It took him long enough to show up.

    Kizaru: (In a weak and hurt blood-filled voice) Who are you?

    Sage: How silly of me, I''ve yet to introduce myself. My name is Sarunokami Sage. Oh and before you go looking for the Tenryuubito, don''t bother I killed them.

    Kizaru: Monster.

    Sage: I''ve heard that too many times, haha.

    Bartholomew Kuma finally arrived and started sending the crew away.

    Luffy: Min''na (Everyone). Sage, help.

    Kuma: This is for their own good.

    I acted like I was too slow to react and let Kuma send the crew to separate places for training. After all of them were sent away I walked toward Kuma, who was shaking.

    Sage: At least I know now that even cyborgs feel fear. Send me to the same place as Luffy if you still want to live.

 Chapter 69 - 69: Amazon Lily

    After a few tries Kuma couldn''t send me because the force kept being reflected. I dropped my guard completely and let him throw me in the same direction as Luffy. I guess since I have the strength I am able to overpower and withstand other peoples Akuma no Mi. Since my opposing force is too strong it reflects back at the user, good to know. I just have to make sure that I withstand it and not reflect it back at Boa Hanc.o.c.k, otherwise I can''t break her out of the petrification. Damn this free ride is slow. If I knew where I was going I would have been there by now. I can''t complain though, at least I am keeping track of the locations so I can easily teleport when to the islands. In this world because of the use of log poses, they have a strong magnetic pull. If I can feel for that pull as a sort of energy I can locate and remember multiple islands. The problem is Luffy is not strong enough to home in on his location, hopefully after the training he will be easier to read.

    I finally landed at Amazon Lily. The paw print mark was right next to Luffy''s. I searched and found Luffy covered in mushrooms like in the original. In order to get in good like he did I did the same and at the same mushroom he did. Before I was completely covered in mushrooms though I changed my clothes to shitty ones because I knew to get to the roots they need to be burned off and I didn''t want my good clothes to be burned. I knew I would get along with Hanc.o.c.k considering her past with the Tenryuubito, now it''s only a waiting and chase game. I laid down next to Luffy and waited for the first trio to find us.

    I realized that the mushrooms are quite a drain on energy but not enough to knock me out so I played the part.

    Marguerite: Hey there are 2 people here. I think they are people. They ate the "Grows on the body" mushroom.

    Aphelandra: Maybe they are from the village.

    Sweet Pea: We should take them back to get help, no maki. (Ends her sentences with volume, translated from No maki, but to me it sounds better in "no maki")

    Marguerite: Belladona, it''s an emergency! We found these 2 and they are covered in mushrooms.

    Belladona: First you have to pluck out all the mushrooms.

    Marguerite: That''s true, but they still have the roots on them.

    After that Luffy and I were burned too much but I not hot enough for me to lose consciousness like Luffy did. The ladies washed our bodies and gave us a hand job considering they''ve never seen a man on the island so they confused our d.i.c.ks for mushrooms. Sweet Pea was on Luffy and I peeked to see who was on me, it was some random amazon, still beautiful though. It still makes me laugh.

    Random Amazon: The mushroom I was trying to get off exploded all over my face!!

    Then the old lady they call Elder Nyon came by to see what the racket was about and revealed that we were men.

    All the ladies present: EHHHHHHHH!!!!

    Marguerite: This is a��MAN!!? It''s the first time I''ve seen one!!

    All the ladies present: KYYAAAA!!!!

    The women in Amazon Lily are self sufficient just like any society such as building, providing their own food and many other heavy lifting or man related job but one. It bothered me but I went along with it because "Hey it''s an anime". How the f.u.c.k do they keep their population? Do they f.u.c.k and dash to get preganant then come back? What if it''s a boy? Too many questions and most likely no answers. They do not have the technology or the organs, I''m guessing, to reproduce as.e.x.u.a.lly. The women also believe that strength equates to beauty, so according to them I am considered at or above Boa herself. I took a nap after the wash and hand job so we were placed in a holding cell without our clothes. We woke up to the chattering of the ladies.

    Random Amazon 1: Stop pushing let me see.

    Random Amazon 2: Such a ruggedly unusual beast.

    Sage: Damn and I was having such a nice dream.

    Luffy: Sage! You''re alive!

    Sage: No shit Sherlock. They were too weak to kill me anyway. (Pushing him away) Don''t hug me with c.o.c.k out dude.

    Luffy: Oh, you''re right. Why are we n.a.k.e.d? Wheres my hat? Wheres my clothes? (Looks at the gawking ladies) Hey gimme my hat back! (Stretched his arm to reach his hat)

    All the ladies present: He stretched! Can men Stretch?

    Random Amazon 3: hey look that other one has the mushroom we couldn''t pull standing up looking fierce. It exploded in my face last time but it now it looks meaner than before.

    Sage: If you lick, suck and swallow the juice it might go back down. The juice might be good for your health.

    All the ladies present: REALLY?!

    The ladies were discussing it among themselves saying things like "it doesn''t hurt to try" or "I wanna know what it tastes like". Just hearing their conversations made me more excited, until��

    Luffy: I''M A GUY DAMMIT!!! What''s with these frills?

    All the women took out their bows and arrows ready to fire them at us. I sighed as I lost my boner. I opened a small dimensional pocket where I stored my clothes and scrolls to pull out my clothes. I jumped out with Luffy. Luffy felt around his pockets but couldn''t find what he was looking for, Rayleigh''s Vivre Card. He saw Marguerite, stretched out his arm around her like a lasso and pulled her out of the group.

    Luffy: Sage let''s go over that wall.

    Sage: Sure

    We went over the wall. Luffy landed with his Gomu gomu no Fusen (Ballon) and I simply glided down. After Luffy got the card back he put together a makeshift boat and fell into the seas. After laughing for a bit I pulled him out. Marguerite then used her sanke as a bow and readied her arrow. She fired it at us. The arrows she fired even broke through the rocks and trees when she missed.

    Luffy: That''s right �� those arrows!! Back when we were being chased before, too��breaking down stone walls and stuff�� they were ridiculously strong. But they just look like ordinary arrows��

    Marguerite: What are you talking about? It''s only natural for arrows to have such strength when imbued with Haki.

    Luffy: "Haki"?

    Random Amazon: There they are!!! Marguerite is all right!!! Hurry we must eliminate them before Hebihime-sama (Snake princess) docks!!!

    Sage: Hey Luffy, why don''t we look for someone important on the island and see if they could lend us a ship?

    Luffy: Hahaha, that''s a great idea. Let''s lose these girls first. Don''t hurt them, they saved us.

    Sage: I know, don''t worry about it, I''m not ungrateful.

 Chapter 70 - 70: Hebihime-Sama

    I have been debating throughout the entire time with myself while we were being chased, if I should interfere with Hanc.o.c.k and Luffy. I have done this before with Tsunade but I knew she would end up alone. In a way Hanc.o.c.k is proactive in her love pursuit of Luffy, even though he doesn''t reciprocate. Hanc.o.c.k''s ability won''t affect me because of my strength but if I were weaker I would be turned to stone in a second. The reason being is I don''t have the heart to take his eventual wife. I doubt Luffy would be stupid enough to ignore Hanc.o.c.k like Naruto did with Hinata, Ichigo with Orihime and Toriko with Rin unitl the end of their story. I may be an asshole but not enough to ruin the chances my favorite characters get. I will just look elsewhere like Nami, Robin, Baby-5, some of the ladies from Amazon Lily that are interested in "Snu Snu" and Sanji''s sister Reiju. Still that doesn''t mean I won''t partake in the bath scene.

    Sage: Luffy let''s look for the tallest or fanciest building.

    At this point Hanc.o.c.k should have petrified the Marine ship with Vice-Admiral Momonga on it and should be back for a bath. Luffy and I were running along the top of the wall looking for Hanc.o.c.k''s building. We jumped towards a building and we fell through the roof. We both splashed into a hot water bath.

    Luffy: IT''S WATER!!! HOT HOT HOT!!! No, it''s hot water!! I''m dying!! I''m drowning!! Sage, HELP!!

    Sage: Stand up Luffy it''s a bath not the ocean.

    Luffy: Oh, this is a bath house, SAFE!!

    Boa Hanc.o.c.k: A MAN!!!

    Luffy: Hm? That thing on your back I''ve seen it somewhere��

    Hanc.o.c.k: YOU SAW IT!?!?!

    Hanc.o.c.k''s sisters ran through the doors.

    Boa Marigold: Nee-sama

    Boa Sandersonia: Nee-sama, what on earth is going on?! Who are they?!! Men?!!

    Marigold: What are men doing in this country?! Nee-sama your robe. Exactly what has happened here��!?

    Hanc.o.c.k: They saw��my back��!!

    Marigold: Then they will have to die, that is the only solution.

    Luffy: C''mon what''s so bad about seeing someone''s back?!! Still I do get the weirdest feeling we''ve seen that somewhere before.

    Luffy: That?! But why?! Who are you, anyway?! What the��

    Hanc.o.c.k: Now take everything you have seen here�� with you to the grave!! Mero Mero Merrow!!!

    Luffy: Huh? Noro noro?!

    Sage: Hey Luffy, what''s Noro noro?

    Luffy: Sage, be careful! The Noro noro beam can slow us down.

    The moment of truth came and from the tingling sensation and the fact that I can still move, her Akuma no Mi proved ineffective. The little hairs on my arms and face were petrified though as if a blast of cold wind froze them. I''m by no means a pure hearted person but I do have things I love and wish to protect. The same reasoning is what got me through ascending to Super Saiyan God. Like Vegeta, I killed people and so far, blew up one planet. Trunks, Goten, Gohan and unborn Pan were not pure Saiyans by blood by any means. My sins can not hold a candle to Vegeta''s. As for this situation, I merely overpowered the Akuma no Mi. An extremely thin layer of petrification undetectable to the n.a.k.e.d eye was there though but not enough to affect me. I guess this settles it, I will leave Hanc.o.c.k to Luffy.

    Sage: Hey Luffy, let''s go.

    Luffy: Yeah.

    We ran through a window and jumped down. As we were about to land Hanc.o.c.k fired a Pistol Kiss at Luffy. The move went through Luffy like a real bullet to a person would. Surprised that he was hurt by the move, Luffy held on to his side where he was shot, landed and we ran off. We didn''t go back into the jungle but were instead routed off by a large amount of Amazons. Eventually with me mostly observing, we were captured and restrained with snakes that felt like steel cables. We were placed in the middle of a platform that looked like a battle arena. Cheers for Hanc.o.c.k and her sisters were being chanted throughout the stands. Hanc.o.c.k was sitting up top with her sisters and addressed us.

    Luffy: Look, I don''t really know how we got here! We just ended up flying through the air��and before we knew it we were just here!!

    Hanc.o.c.k: Filthy liar!! You cannot fool us with such laughable tale��you must have some purpose here!

    Luffy: Well, if it''s a purpose you want�� we''d like a boat!! Well, really, a ride would be best. But whatever, we just have to get out of here quickly, there''s somewhere we have to go!! If you''re the most important person here, then please!! We have to go out to sea!!

    Amazons in the audience: Addressing Hebihime-sama in such a fashion��such a crude, undignified brute they are!!! How terrible!!!

    Hanc.o.c.k: You will not leave this place alive. You cannot escape from death now!!!

    Marguerite: PLEASE WAIT!!! HEBIHIME-SAMA!!!

    Marguerite, Sweet Pea and Aphelandra came to the stage and pleaded for our lives, claiming that we were not the type to lie and that we didn''t intend to bring harm to the country. Unfortunately their pleas went unheard as Hanc.o.c.k turned them to stone. Luffy became angry because the ladies that saved us from the mushrooms were turned to stone for helping us.

    Sage: Luffy they were turned to stone exactly for helping us. To them it is seen as a betrayal.

    Hanc.o.c.k: This is a warrior nation. Amazon Lily, where strength is beauty��you shall die fighting for your life, as we watch you go to your doom.

    Hanc.o.c.k: No matter what I may do I will always be forgiven. Why you ask? It is because I am��beautiful!! And you, too�� you forgive me do you not?

    Luffy: You really piss me off!!!

    I laughed at Luffy''s words towards Hanc.o.c.k. Hanc.o.c.k ordered her little sisters to go into the arena and finish us off. Once they landed in the arena they began to change into their animal Akuma no Mi forms, an anaconda and a cobra.

    Luffy: Oi, Sage. Make sure the trio are not damaged.

    Sage: Ay ay captain.

    The sisters and Luffy began fighting while I kept the statue trio out of the way. I warded hits or heavy debris that came towards them but other than that I just observed their fight and took pointers on how they used Haki. Luffy was still lost at this point so it made better sense to let Rayleigh teach him about Haki rather than me tell him something he cannot grasp at the moment. The fight was almost over as Luffy finally went into second gear. The sisters couldn''t keep up with his speed dispite their use of Haki to predict his moves.

    Hanc.o.c.k: Mari, Sonia! Go after the other one and the statues!

    Luffy: YAMERO!!!

    Luffy let out his Haoshoku no Haki. The majority of the audience was knocked unconscious. Luffy did not know what he did but was happy and relieved that the sisters stopped before approaching me. The sisters finally took him serious but Luffy ended it by using his Gomu gomu no Jet Gatling. Like in the original Luffy tied their tails together so while Marigold used her Salamander technique she burned Sandersonia with her clothes. As the cape she wore disappeared I yelled out at Luffy.

    Luffy jumped on her back covering the brand while getting burned in the process. Seeing this Hanc.o.c.k ordered everyone to leave the arena. The fight was over. In order to trick us Hanc.o.c.k granted us one wish. In Hanc.o.c.k''s mind, we were men and not to be trusted. She was expecting Luffy to choose a boat or a ride out of here but instead he bowed his head and asked to save the petrified trio.

 Chapter 71 - 71: Helping an Empress

    The trio left the stadium and we were invited into Kuja castle. Sandersonia, Marigold, Hanc.o.c.k, Luffy and I were the only ones there. Hanc.o.c.k called us into her bed chamber and took her top off. Luffy expressed his disappointment by saying that there is no food. After calling Luffy rude and me slapping him on the back of his head, Hanc.o.c.k showed the brand on her back. Man, she does have a nice set of b.r.e.a.s.ts. After a few seconds she began to tremble.

    Hanc.o.c.k: You said you''ve seen this somewhere before?

    Sage: I have seen it, but I am guessing Luffy has seen something similar. That is the "Hoof of the Celestial Dragons", isn''t it?

    Luffy: The what?

    Sage: It''s the slave mark that those shit head Tenryuubito put on their slaves.

    Luffy: What?! So they used to be slaves?

    Hanc.o.c.k: Yes, we used to be. (Started to tear up). After we escaped thanks to Fisher Tiger, we promised ourselves that we will never show this to anyone else and eliminate those who have seen it. (Started to cry)

    Sage: Don''t worry about that. The mark that Luffy saw was one of a sun on the forehead of fishman friend of ours. He simply mistook yours for his.

    Sandersonia: It is no coincidence that he mistook it for ours. The fishmen that were slaves and that Fisher Tiger freed, were rebranded to make it look like the sun, almost as if burning away the horrid life they led before. The fishmen that were rebranded became a pirate crew called the Sun Pirates.

    Sage: But I can see that after escaping you yourself have made strides in putting it behind you, even though you went to excessive means to do it.

    Hanc.o.c.k: What else could we have done? We did not dare to show this horrible part of our lives.

    Sage: You could have removed it from your backs or altered it like that Fisher Tiger did. If you would like, how about I remove it for you ladies?

    The Boa sisters: WHAT?! You can do that?

    Luffy: Sage may not look it but he has strange techniques. I wouldn''t doubt his abilities.

    Elder Nyon: You should trust them in their abilities. Especially the one with the tail.

    Hanc.o.c.k: Again you appear here you old crone.

    Elder Nyon: Observe this Newspaper! These men are the culprits of a momentous incident. Occuring on the Shabaody Archipelago, right beside Central itself��in which Sarunokami Sage of the Strawhat crew, Killed 3 Tenryuubito at a Human Slave Auction house.

    Elder Nyon: Though I find it difficult to understand how after committing this incredible crime and miraculously escaping from Central''s most powerful force only 2 days ago��they have arrived in such a distant land as this.

    Hanc.o.c.k: (While crying) To think that there are fools of that calibre��might still exist in this world. A man to challenge the "Heavens" without a thought for his own life��A man such as him.

    Luffy: Him?

    Sage: Pay attention, Luffy. She means Fisher Tiger. He went into Mary Geoise to free his brethren but he also freed any and all slaves where fishmen were. Hanc.o.c.k and her sisters happened to be the lucky few.

    Hanc.o.c.k: Even if it means deceiving an entire country!!! I will never once think of giving in!!! I never wish to be controlled like that, ever again!!! I am too afraid to let my guard down with anybody!!! The fear is too great �� I cannot face it. (Hic*)

    After Elder Nyon said that it has been a long time that Hanc.o.c.k had let out her emotions, the room calmed down. She was the one who saved the sisters and brought them back to Amazon Lily when they were lost. Personally, I don''t know why Hanc.o.c.k treats her like shit though.

    Hanc.o.c.k: So, now that you know about my history as a slave �� do you scorn me?

    Sage: Look we told you, those Tenryuubito got what they deserved and if you are willing, you could tell me the name of the ones who held you captive so I can end them and their families so this never happens again.

    Luffy: Yeah, those assholes shot our friend and tried to enslave another mermaid friend of ours.

    Sage: Why don''t you lay down on your stomaches so I can at least ease your minds on having that on your backs.

    Hanc.o.c.k: If you can do that for us, we will forever be in your debt.

    Sage: Think nothing of it. Having met you, for me is reward enough. Luffy, Hanc.o.c.k told me that they are having a banquet, why don''t you go while I take care of their brands.

    Luffy: Now you''re talking. I will meet you there and try to save you some food.

    Sage: You better ya bastard. Now then ladies shall we proceed?

    I began the procedure which only took 30 minutes for all 3. I cut their skin and used Shosen Jutsu (Mystical Palm Technique) to heal the skin back to it''s original form. The sisters were so relieved they started to cry tears of joy. But what woman would want a nasty scar or slave mark on their body.

    Hanc.o.c.k: Thank you so much. (While wiping her tears) I think I like you!! Say where you wish to go!! My ship is yours to use.

    Sage: Really?! That''s great.

    Hanc.o.c.k: Your name was Sage, yes? We depart in the morning. The Kuja pirates will see you as far as the Shabaody Archipelago. Tonight, I suggest that the both of you rest in preparation for the long journey.

    Sage: I will be fine I mostly watched Luffy fight anyway.

    Sage: I only help when truly needed. I came late to the crew, why would I take over what my friend painstakenly gathered. I would rather observe until he becomes stronger. Truthfuly I have no need to be a captain.

    Hanc.o.c.k: I see.

    Sage: I will join Luffy at the banquet. Have a good rest so that you feel no pain on your back. If you do feel pain let me know so I can alleviate it.

    I walked out of the room and sensed for Luffy. After the banquet started I ate my fill considering where our next stop will be. Luffy was making some of the ladies do that stupid dance where he puts sticks in between his nose and mouth. The ladies were paying and making a line to touch us like in the original. The ladies asked me why Luffy stretched and I didn''t, I said that Luffy was cursed with rubber powers, which is not a lie. Some ladies were still curious about what I had said earlier and proceeded from there. While Luffy was singing and dancing I was getting blown in the back of the hall. Funny part was that they were paying to blow me like how they were paying to touch us before. I felt like a whore, even now I can''t say that without laughing.

    Luffy was getting bothered too much by the touching and I was almost running on empty so we took food and left. Marguarite took us to Elder Nyons home. While there Luffy found out about Hanc.o.c.k being a Shichibukai (Seven warlords of the sea) and about Portgas D. Ace''s execution. I knew what we would do next but what bothered me was the fact that the newspaper only mentioned me killing the Tenryuubito but nothing on me beating the shit out of Kizaru nor a mention of a bounty on me.

    Luffy: We have to go to Impel Down and bust Ace out Sage, please help me out.

    Sage: You don''t have to ask. Hanc.o.c.k told me that we can use her boat to where we wanna go. We can ask her to leave us there.

    Enishida: (Bursts through door) Elder Nyon! Hebihime-sama��There''s something wrong with Hebihime-sama, please�� come and take a look at her!!

    Sage: Damn, did the procedure not take well (Feigning ignorance), I hope she''s ok. Luffy, let''s go.

    I already knew what her problem was but until Elder Nyon examines her I will have to wait with bated breath on who she fell for. My chances were greater as Luffy showed little to no interest in her except to use her boat. As we got closer the moment of truth approached.

 Chapter 72 - 72: Reaching Impel Down

    We went back to Kuja castle to see what was wrong with Hanc.o.c.k. Elder Nyon told us to wait outside while she examines Hanc.o.c.k. We were on the balcony while we waited for the news on her health, Luffy was pacing back and forth. I knew why he was anxious, he wanted to break Ace out as fast as possible.

    Sage: Luffy, if you want to save Ace you know we are going to miss the deadline we have to meet up with the others.

    Luffy: I know, but this is my brother and the execution is coming up, we have to break him out of Impel Down.

    Sage: I am not saying that it''s not important to save Ace, but how are we going to tell the rest of the crew?

    Luffy: We will have to think of something later, they will understand.

    Sage: That''s fine.

    A few minutes later Hanc.o.c.k came to meet us, though still looking a little flushed.

    Hanc.o.c.k: So, what is it you wish of me, Sage?

    Hanc.o.c.k: As though I would allow a mere disease to overcome me!!!

    Sage: I understand. Luffy and I need to go to Impel Down and rescue his brother Ace, from the White Beard pirates, who is about to be executed. A pirate ship will not be able to make it in time. Please, would you board the Marine ship that is here to pick you up and take us to the gaol where Ace is being held captive?

    Luffy: Please!!

    Marigold: What ridiculous nonsense is this?!! Strawhat Luffy, even after hearing about the hardsh.i.p.s we have been through��you ask her to return to that accursed "Holy Land"?!! You are truly terrible!!!

    Sandersonia: Show a man a little sympathy and he will try to squeeze anything and everything he can out of it.

    Marigold: There is a limit to how much our sister will put up with, you know!!! She''ll turn you to stone and drop you from the edge of this castle!!!

    Sandersonia: Do it nee-sama!!

    Hanc.o.c.k: Sage, you want me to respond to the call of the summoning? If that is your request��then I shall go wherever you may wish.

    Sage: Thank you, Hanc.o.c.k.

    Elder Nyon: Hebihime actually agreed to go to central!!!

    Sandersonia: Elder Nyon what on Earth is going on?!!

    Elder Nyon: Hebihime''s disease is love sickness!! Yes, it was what killed her predecessors!!!

    Sage: Don''t worry about Hanc.o.c.k. I will eliminate any and all who bother her or get in her way.

    Marigold: It''s not too reassuring coming from a man.

    After a few hours the Kuja pirates prepared their ship to meet up with the Marine ship. I wanted to meet Hanc.o.c.k before then but her sisters blocked me from seeing her. We were departing from the Amazon Lily port and I met with Hanc.o.c.k''s gaze, she blushed and looked away. While on the Kuja ship, Hanc.o.c.k went over how we were going to sneak in but I had a better way. Since Hanc.o.c.k couldn''t take any of her crew with her on the Marine ship, Luffy had to hide in her cloak, but that was in the original story. My plan was simple, because of my ninja experience I can make it so that we are not perceived by any of the Marines, making Luffy and I practically invisible to the Marines on board. All we had to do was go to the room that Hanc.o.c.k was assigned to and wait it out.

    I was laughing when I surprised Luffy and Hanc.o.c.k with her crew. They were taken aback because although I didn''t become invisible it was as if I disappeared before them. Unless they truly focused with Haki could they see me but even then they only saw glimpses of me. Vice-Admiral Momonga may see glimpses of me as well but I highly doubt he could keep up with my speed. I asked to see a Den Den Mushi (Transponder snail) and picked it up while masking my presence. The little snail was scared as it was being picked up out of nowhere. I thought that this was a good test for when we reach Impel Down with all their surveillance snails. We approached the Marine ship and we jumped on with none the wiser.

    Sage: Luffy, hold on to my shoulder, don''t let go, don''t talk and follow along Hanc.o.c.k. With her leading the way there will be even less of a chance that they would notice us.

    Luffy: Okay, I got it.

    Halfway of being led to Hanc.o.c.k''s room Luffy''s and my stomach rumbled. I felt embarrassed that Hanc.o.c.k took the blame but we still made it through. The Marines prepared the sea king that Vice-Admiral Momonga killed when they first arrived like in the original story line. The majority was eaten by me and Luffy. Hanc.o.c.k offered to feed me and of course I didn''t refuse. As she fed me Hanc.o.c.k gushed and dramatically went into her own imagination. Unlike Luffy though I was not going to let it be imaginary. The trip to Impel Down was going to take 4 and a half days, in the mean time I told Luffy to not eat as much so we can last the entire trip without causing too much trouble for Hanc.o.c.k.

    Because of Hanc.o.c.k''s trauma with the Tenryuubito, her being a slave and this is a world of pirates, it makes me question Hanc.o.c.k''s chastity. Unless the Tenryuubito who held her captive was a female jealous of her beauty, highly likely, or if they found her to be so beneath them that they wouldn''t dare dirty themselves by taking her f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y. Because of the way the Tenryuubito Charlos acted before, when he told his escorts to take a beautiful nurse away from her lover to be one of his 12 wives and how innocently Hanc.o.c.k acts towards feeling love for the first time, it makes it difficult to get a grasp on. It''s not like I care but I was just curious.

    In order to get some time alone with Hanc.o.c.k I told Luffy to see if he could sneak in the kitchen to get us some snacks. I used the Henge no Jutsu (Transformation Technique) on him so he could look like a Marine grunt and warned him to not get hit or he will transform back. Knowing of Luffy''s carefree nature, he wouldn''t miss the chance to mess around with the technique so I had a good amount of time to spend with Hanc.o.c.k. I felt that I had to handle Hanc.o.c.k more romantically because of the way she was portrayed when looking at, being near and imagining Luffy in the original story. Despite how she looks, Hanc.o.c.k needs to be "wined and dined before she gets f.u.c.k.e.d"- Eric Cartman.

    Luffy did sneak in and out of the kitchen without being caught but not much progress was made with Hanc.o.c.k over the 4 and a half days. Good thing I can teleport to her to have more time with her. The furthest we went was kissing and touching. I have plenty of time so there was no big rush. As I touched her, her skin was as soft as silk, her b.r.e.a.s.ts were ample and supple, and her lips moist and sweet. Her fragrance on the nape of her neck was intoxicating. Since we were stuck with Luffy almost the entire time, nothing more, short of some finger stuff, could be done. At least I layed the ground work.

    On the 4th day in the afternoon we reached Impel Down. Again Luffy held on to my shoulder as we entered the "Inescapeable" prison. We followed behind Hanc.o.c.k until we reached the room where she was to be searched. After petrifying the surveillance Den Den Mushi and Domino, the Jail head, we thanked Hanc.o.c.k for sneaking us in. Before using the Henge no Jutsu to turn us into prison guards. I French kissed Hanc.o.c.k and whispered in her ear��

    Sage: Aishiteru (I love you)

    Luffy and I disappeared into the bowles of the prison.

 Chapter 73 - 73: Inside the Prison

    We could have followed Hanc.o.c.k all the way to level 6 to meet up with Ace but Luffy''s impatience and the fact that we don''t want to implicate Hanc.o.c.k played a major factor. If Hanc.o.c.k was shown to be involved with our break out then not only her but all the women of Amazon Lily would be involved as well, considering that the government can''t touch them per Hanc.o.c.k being a part of the Shichibukai. As we were walking into the prison I could hear Hanc.o.c.k swooning and practically wetting herself as her dramatic rendition of love could be heard. Because of her swet and l.u.s.tful voice, many of the inmates started to beat off. As a pretend guard I told them to shut the f.u.c.k up or we will put the hard gays in there with them.

    Luffy: Hey Sage, what did you do to Hammock?

    Sage: It''s Hanc.o.c.k. Nothing much, just gave her something to remember me by.

    Luffy: Hmm, Oh well, let''s pick up the pace.

    Sage: Don''t rush too much or we will look suspicious to the others.

    I placed no faith in the fact that Luffy will go down the prison quietly. Good thing we didn''t follow Hanc.o.c.k because this way I can have a little fun in beating up or killing some people. If we waste time searching for a way down, Ace will eventually be taken to Marineford where I will get to kick a.s.s and take names. After it is all said and done the Marines will be knocked down many notches. As we kept moving we saw Buggy the Clown trying to break out. I waited to see Luffy''s reaction before I killed this waste of an Akuma no Mi.

    Luffy: Hey, isn''t that Buggy?!

    Sage: (Feigning ignorance). Who? Never heard of em''.

    At that moment Buggy was being chased by Blue Gorillas, Blugori gaolers as they are called in the story. Buggy was sliced in half as he made his way toward us but since he ate the Bara Bara no Mi (Chop chop fruit), any slicing or chopping action was ineffective. Since slicing doesn''t work, how about a beam through his skull? Buggy was always an annoying character to me but even though he was sliced in different ways with Haki by Dracule Mihawk in Marineford then killing him by completely blowing him up or other means other than cutting or slicing can work.

    Sage: Don''t blow our cover so soon Luffy. Leave that clown alone.

    Luffy: He might know a way down.

    Sage: Considering we are at the first level and no major alarms are being rung I doubt he even knows where he is going. Leave him be, we can get into places much easier the way we are.

    Luffy: He might need our help.

    Sage: What the f.u.c.k Luffy! Isn''t he an enemy? All we have to do is ask another jailer or a supervisor for directions. We don''t need that period blood nose clown, why are you being so stubborn?

    Luffy: Whatever, just help him!

    I shook my head, I took some debris from the ground and flicked them through the heads of the Blugori killing them on the spot. I should have aimed it at Buggy as well. I was however, able to think up a good idea using Buggy though.

    Sage: Stop right there Shit nose Buggy the Clown!

    Luffy: (Whispering at me) Sage, what are you doing?

    Sage: (Whispering back) We are already saving his a.s.s, at least pretend to be a jailer and escort him to the deepest part of the jail or as far we can take him. That way we will not blow our cover.

    Sage: Let''s knock him out and take him in.

    Buggy: Hah! You stupid jailers won''t catch me!

    I flashed behind Buggy, coated my fist in Haki and almost smashed his head in. I figured he can take the pain because of how Luffy smashed him through a wall in the original. After knocking him out, I put him in some shackles I found. I took them because unlike regular metal they actually had a particular aura to them, if I''m not wrong they must be made of Kairoseki (Sea-Prism Stone), which drains Akuma no Mi users.

    I carried Buggy because if Luffy accidentally grabbed the shackles he would lose his strength. Every time Buggy woke up I knocked him out again leaving him with those anime huge lumps on the head. We reached a check point and were told to bring him to Level 3 but since we didn''t know how to get there we lied about being new jailers and were given instructions on where to go. Just in case though I asked how we can get to the lower floors, but the only way was to take the main elevator which we have no access to since we are just new jailers. We went as far as level 4. Because of his friendship with Mr. 2 Bon Kurei, Luffy freed him when we passed level 3. Luffy introduced me to Mr. 2. We killed the giant sphinx looking thing since it couldn''t tell the difference between friend and foe so once it attacked us we finished it off. Since Mr. 2 can mimic people we grabbed a higher ranking jailer knocked him out and let Mr. 2 impersonate him as we finally had access to the lower levels.

    Unfortunately the jailer only had access to level 5. It was Saldeath that we had Mr. 2 impersonate. Since we made no huge disruptions no alarms rang out but the real Saldeath must have woken and alerted Chief Magellan. Luffy told me that we should let Buggy free since he "helped us" get this far. I reluctantly agreed and just left him in level 5. Mr. 2 suggested to look for Emporio Ivankov who mysteriously disappeared a long time ago from level 5. We were searching on the 5th level for a few hours while being attacked by the wolves until we saw Magellan in our way. I won''t have a problem killing Magellan since he doesn''t have a Logia type Akuma no Mi. There are 3 types of Akuma no Mi: Logia, Paramecia and Zoan. Luffy''s is categorized as a Paramecia which makes his body rubber but still solid. Magellan is the same with his Doku Doku no Mi (Poison Poison fruit) where he can produce poison but his body is solid so he can be hit by physical attacks. As for Logia types, they are mostly element types like fire, ice, light, sand or lava so they have no physical body that can be hit unless one uses Haki or finds a particular weakness to make them be hit like using any liquid to Crocodile who uses the Suna Suna no Mi (Sand Sand fruit). Zoan types are animal related whether they are normal, ancient or mythical.

    Magellan: I don''t know who you are but your excrusion of my prison ends here.

    Mr. 2: Mugi-chan (Straw), Sage-chan, that''s Chief Magellan. He has the Doku Doku no Mi power. We don''t stand a chance against him. We can''t even touch him without being poisoned.

    Sage: Hey Luffy, let me take him.

    Luffy: No I should take him. As long as he is not like Crocodile or Smokey I know I can beat him.

    Luffy: For some reason I think I need to fight him.

    Every now and then Luffy hears the "Voice of the World" just like Gol D. Roger did. It is true that Luffy will live through Magellan''s poison but at the cost of a reduced lifespan because of Ivankov''s Horu Horu no Mi (Horm Horm fruit- Hormone). Luffy also does come out stronger and becomes resistant to the harshest of poisons later on but in stories like One Piece, it is little factors like this that will eventually be the downfall of a main character. For example in Dragon Ball young Goku drank Ultra Divine Water, which was essentially poison, and ultimately killed him by heart disease before the androids attacked causing the interference of future Trunks. It was my captain''s decision, so I let him fight.

    Sage: Hey Luffy, I am jumping in when you can''t go on, okay.

    Luffy: That''s the reason why I am going to fight.

    I felt flattered that he knew Magellan was nothing to me. At least he knew if shit hit the fan I could bail him out. Magellan made his first move and called out his poison hydra. It was a massive, three headed poison dragon looking thing but he made the mistake of attacking me as well. Since I wanted to keep my involvement in Luffy''s fight as little as possible, I picked up some snowballs, hardened them Haki and threw them at the dragon heads causing them to burst apart.

    Magellan: Impossible!

    Luffy was in second gear already and quickly attacked Magellan while he was distracted. Magellan couldn''t afford to attack me again so he kept his fight with Luffy. Magellan thought he was slick and spread a thin, almost undetectable poison but because we were in an extremely cold environment, ice crystals were reflected in the poison. I sneezed and blew it away. Again Magellan was shocked and again Luffy took the chance to land some hits. Magellan grew impatient and used a more lethal poison but even he was not immune to the cold and parts of him was freezing considering the poisons he was using were in liquid form. Luffy was in no better shape. He was hitting Magellan so he was poisoned on contact and the cold was no good for a rubber man as well. Magellan gave Luffy the "poison baptism" and quickly tried to get me as well. The Henge no Jutsu (Transformation technique) came undone and revealed Luffy''s true appearance when he was hit with the baptism.

    Magellan: Mugiwara no Luffy! (Strawhat Luffy)

    I didn''t want to kill Magellan because in my original life I was a Corrections Officer in Rikers Island. We were often understaffed so 16 hours a day was practically mandatory. An hour and a half to get to and from work leaving me with little rest time. Only on my 2 days off did I rest and catch up or re-watch or re-read anime and manga. It was one of the better paying jobs but I could still only live in a shit small apartment. It''s in the past now so I thrusted my Haki infused arm at great speeds and hit Magellan with the wind force alone blowing him away toward the other end of the level. Luffy was covered in poison so I telekinetically lifted and carried him toward Mr. 2 who found Inazuma, a deputy commander of the G Army in the Revolutionary Army who serves under Ivankov. We were taken in by Inazuma and met with Ivankov.

 Chapter 74 - 74: Setting Luffy Straight

    In order to preserve more of Luffy''s life before Ivankov uses his Akuma no Mi I used the knowledge I took from Kabuto before I killed him. I asked Ivankov who among his "Candies" holds F-type blood before I start working on him. I used my Rinne Sharingan to locate and drain the poisoned blood which is the majority of it so I asked for more than 2 of the Okama (Queers) for blood. Thanks to Ivankov though they replenished their blood through his power. Luffy was spared to the use of 10 years of his life but since Ivankov should have some antidotes, the power used for recovery at most took a year or less from his lifespan. I convinced Ivankov to help Luffy after I told him who Luffy is.

    Ivankov: You know I usually don''t help people out of the goodness of my heart, we are all prisoners here still.

    Sage: I know that, but you wouldn''t let your comrade''s son die would you? I get the feeling that you are here because of a plan not because you can''t escape, more like biding your time.

    Ivankov: Very astute of you. Seeing that you can one-shot Magellan, you are certainly no normal person.

    Sage: You have no idea. Will you help us rescue Ace?

    Ivankov: All the time we spent treating Mugiwara-boy (Strawhat boy) we only have a few hours until Ace-boy is shipped off to Marineford. You guys don''t have to worry much because Ace-boy is part of the White Beard Pirates and I highly doubt White Beard will let Ace-boy be killed.

    Sage: Good thing it is not only us trying to save Ace then. We will have time even at Marineford, it will only be a little more difficult. Again, thank you for helping my friend.

    Ivankov: Think nothing of it. My eyes nearly popped out when you told me he was Dragon''s son though. So does that make Ace-boy Dragon''s son as well?

    Sage: No. Believe it or not, Ace is Gol D. Rodger''s son.

    Ivankov: NANI!!! (What)

    Sage: Luffy, are you listening?

    Luffy: (Eating the food that was brought to him earlier) Hmm, nani? (What)

    Sage: This will be the last time I spare someone at your whim, understood?

    Luffy stopped stuffing his face for a few seconds then continued. Then finally asked a question.

    Luffy: Why is it so hard to save someone you can easily save right in fornt of you?

    Sage: It wasn''t that he was easy or hard to save, it is you has to get his priorities straight. You made us drag that asshole when we could have gone faster on our own. We were restricted where we could go because of him. The way you act makes it seem that you don''t care if Ace is executed.

    Luffy: (In a loud voice) That''s not true!

    Sage: (In a stern voice). Then why bother with the clown? I understood why you saved Bon because he was able to move with us with his power and he helped you before he was put away here but that f.u.c.k.i.n.g clown will not be grateful, helpful or useful to you, you gain nothing but a future headache with him.

    Luffy: I just wanted to save him, what''s wrong with that?

    Luffy: I��

    Sage: Luffy, I say this as a friend and crew member but you sparing an enemy will come back to bite you hard. What would you do if one of the enemies you let live killed a nakama (a friend)? Killed your grandpa? Killed your brother? Will you let them off with an a.s.s beating and then what, you let them go?

    Luffy was silent, proving my point that he was too soft on his enemies despite what they might do.

    Sage: Luffy, while I was chatting with everyone and reading your log where you guys have been, you seem to let people go too easily. Was Nefertari Vivi not your nakama when you helped her and her country from former Shichibukai, Crocodile?

    Luffy: Yes, she is.

    Sage: What''s to stop Crocodile from doing the same thing somewhere else? Will you be there to stop him like before? Why did you only beat him up and let him go? You do realize he is most likely here in Impel Down right?

    Luffy looked downcast as he didn''t meet my gaze.

    Sage: The only time so far that you chose to spare people that I agreed with, even though she could''ve killed you and we were sent there without knowing where we were, was the women from Amazon Lily. You may have defeated Marigold and Sandersonia but if you had faced Hanc.o.c.k all she had to do was kick you on the head to turn you to stone and crush you.

    Luffy: Then, what shoud I��

    Luffy: I will leave it to you then but what about that poison guy, why didn''t you kill him then.

    Good question, if I answer truthfully it will only make him mad. I needed Ace to be transferred by Magellan so we can go to Marineford but after that what''s to say my hand could slip and he dies.

    Sage: Good that you undertsand, because all the people you spare from the Marines WILL DEFINITLY come back to shit on your party. As for your question, he poisoned you and depending on the poison you could have died sooner so I must have missed a vital spot trying to get you to a safe place.

    The conversation became mellow after that and we continued to gather our strength through food. By the time Luffy recuperated Ace was already being brought up to be escorted to Marineford. We arrived on level 6 where Ace was being kept but were too late. While in level 6 we spoke to Jinbe, a former Shichibukai.

    Jinbe: I can''t believe it, he really did come. You are Strawhat Luffy, Correct?!!

    Luffy: Yeah.

    Jinbe: They left but moments ago!! Go after them!! Ace-san was taken away through the lift!!

    Luffy: Old man, who are��

    Jinbe: If you hurry, you can still make it!!

    Luffy: I see!!! Well, thanks!! Though I don''t know who you are!! (Pointed to the lift) That must be it!! Let us go!!!

    The cabling for the lift could be seen so they must still be taking Ace up. Ivankov tried the operational controls but they were locked. We couldn''t climb up from the cabling of the lift because of the traps under it. We tried going back the way we came but it was blocked off. Level 6 started to be flooded with gas. Luffy still tried to get past it but quickly fell on the ground snoring. I still laughed.

    Ivankov: Apparently the gas is sleeping gas. Could you be a little less reckless boy!!!

    Inazuma used he Akuma no Mi to cut the color the floor as if it were paper or cloth and used the cut up pieces to block where the gas was coming from.

    Ivankov: Out of respect for your feelings, I will assist you in escaping from this prison in whatever way possible. But Ace-boy is already on his way to Marine Headquarters. You should give up�� no, leave the rest to Whitebeard.

    Luffy: If that''s where he''s going then that''s where I''ll go!!

    Ivankov: Do not be ridiculous!! The greatest battle this world has ever seen is about to take place there!! Do you have any idea how powerful Whitebeard is?! What of the Admirals and Vice-Admirals standing ready to fight him?! Or the Shichibukai?!! Do you know of their strength?!! How many lives do you think you have?!!

    Luffy: If I gave up�� I''d regret it forever!!! I''m going!!

 Chapter 75 - 75: Setting off to Marineford

    Even if he had the resolve, we couldn''t go anywhere, is what Inazuma said to make sure we were focused. I was about to talk until��

    ???: If you want to get out of here, then release me from my bonds I could open a great hole in the ceiling of this room!!! How about it, Straw hat? Hehahaha (Weird laugh)

    Luffy: I didn''t wanna believe it when Sage told me but you are here, Crocodile!!!

    Sage: I am hurt Luffy. I told you he would be here. Let me finish what you started.

    Ivankov: Wait! We may need him!!!

    Crocodile: What are you doing?!?!

    Sage: Killing you of course. (With a smile on my face)

    It was too late to stop me, I finished snapping his neck and I used Haki for good measure. His neck looked like the bendy part of a straw.

    Sage: We don''t need him to open a hole.

    Jinbe: Wait! Take me with you as well! I swear that I will be of use!! I know Ace, have known him since he first joined the Whitebeard Pirates. He has told me tales of you, his younger brother!! I am locked up here because I objected to this war!! I want to save Ace-san myself!! So please!! Let me die a glorious death!!!

    Luffy: Okay. Let him go.

    Jinbe''s shackles were cut and he was let go. I used the Earth Release: Tunneling technique combined with the Doton: Keijugan no Jutsu (Earth Release: Lightened Boulder Jutsu) and carried us all to the first level.

    Jinbe, Ivankov & the "Candies": Sugoi!! (Incredible)

    Jinbe: To think that he would easily carry all of us and make a giant hole like it was nothing.

    Ivankov: I know! Sage-boy is far stronger than he lets on. You are lucky to have someone under your command like him, Mugiwara-boy.

    Luffy: It''s more like he is guiding me than me commanding him. I get the feeling that he only met me and my crew by chance, of course I am grateful but I feel he is not meant to stay with us for long. I don''t blame him though, with someone so powerful is great to have on your side but it will feel like cheating when I become the Pirate king. Funny thing is I doubt that everything he has shown us was his maximum strength.

    I heard their conversation and was glad Luffy understood. Luffy was maturing at a faster pace than the original story so I felt that I could leave at an earlier time but I will come back every now and then. I also have to check up on my family anyway so coming back here for vacations is not bad considering the numerous tropical islands.

    Ace was already out of the "Gate of Justice" from Impel Down and heading toward Marineford. Magellan and his guards were waiting up top. We were on the 4th level- Blazing Hell because of the vats of magma. If I hit a spot the entire land mass I am carrying would be bathed in it so I stopped here. Along the way we met up with Marshall D. Teach, Blackbeard.

    Luffy found out that it was because of Blackbeard that Ace was going through the execution. Originally, Blackbeard wanted to take Luffy in but Ace intervened.

    Luffy: You''re Blackbeard?!

    Blackbeard: Huh? Oh, seems I forgot to introduce myself back then. Zehahahaha!! Long time no see Mugiwara!! I was surprised myself when I learned you ''N'' my commander, Ace, ''re brothers!! Heh, you okay with wastin'' yer time here? Your brother''s execution''s ''bout ta start��Zehahahaha!!! You''ll have to thank Ace at his grave because if he hadn''t appeared back then�� you would''ve been the one to die, Mugiwara!!

    Luffy: Well then��why don''t you try killing me me now!!!

    Luffy attacked Blackbeard. Luffy was already in fight mode but was met with Blackbeard''s Yami yami no Mi (Dark Dark fruit) counterattack, making Luffy''s rubber body ineffective. Jinbe stepped in and stopped the fight because we are pressed for time. I tapped Luffy on the shoulder.

    Sage: Hey Luffy, do you want to kill him?

    Luffy: What?

    Sage: Don''t play dumb. Do you want him to die? No longer among the living?

    Luffy: (With a resolute face) YEAH!

    Sage: Then, do you want to do the honors or should I help?

    Luffy: I want to kill him but not now.

    Sage: Good. I will at least let them remember me, is that fine?

    Luffy nodded so I had free reign to show a little strength. I walk forward in front of Blackbeard and his crew.

    Blackbeard: Zehahaha, If your captain can''t take me down what does he expect from his nakama? You should step away weakling. (Looking at Luffy and everyones expressions drastically change) Huh? It''s like you all seen a ghost or somethin''.

    Sage: Huh, I guess you and your crew are quite special. Your nervous systems is something to be d.e.s.i.r.ed.

    Blackbeard: (Looking at a puddle grow by my feet) ZEHAHAHAHA, Did I scare you that bad that you peed yourself? ZEHAHAHAHA!!!

    Sage: Hahaha, man how could a dumbass like this beat Ace. You guys are so stupid you can''t even tell that I took all of your left arms.

    I showed Blackbeard and his crew their severed arms. I was so c.o.c.ky I took the horses leg as well. The moment they noticed, blood almost burst out of the wounds where their arms used to be. I threw their arms in the boiling vats of what I can assume is lava and watched their arms burn to nothing.

    Doc Q: You even took Stronger''s leg (His horse), you bastard!

    Sage: Man, f.u.c.k your horse! (I kicked them down). Luffy let''s leave these losers here, let''s go or we will miss Ace.

    Luffy: (After closing his mouth) Yeah, let''s go Iva-chan!

    Ivankov: I really don''t wanna anger him.

    Jinbe: I can agree with you on that.

    Luffy: Go on.

    I disappeared and walked out the front with a swagger. Any and all that got in my way died. I broke down the big entrance doors and flung it towards a battleship at high speed making it explode on the spot. At this point I didn''t care about my face being seen, it''s not like they could stop me anyway. I saw a few battlesh.i.p.s in the distance. I flashed to the top of the mast of the one that seemed the biggest and the most untouched by battle. Once on the ship I blasted all the other sh.i.p.s away. I jumped down and killed all the Marines on the ship. I took control and turned it around to pick up Luffy and the others. I didn''t dock the boat but anchored it close so we can just ship off. I went back into Impel Down''s control room to open the "Gates of Justice". Luffy''s group finally made it up with Magellan on their heels in his poison demon form. I fired 3 beams at him one on his arm, on the right leg and his gut slowing him down completely as he was prone to have bad diarrhea.

    Luffy: Look, Sage is waiting for us and he even got us a ship! Huh, wasn''t Magellan right behind us? Oh well, now we can get away and save Ace.

    Jinbe: Incredible! I thought that we would have a battleship bombardment but he took care of that too. Again remind me to not get on his bad side.

    We shipped off to Marineford VIA the "Gates of Justice", sea currents that connect to Enies Lobby, Impel Down and Marine headquarters. All we had to do was sail to Marineford. If the original story comes back on track, the gate that lets us in Marineford should be opening for us.

 Chapter 76 - 76: Wrecking the Marines

    There were only a few hours left before Ace''s execution. Unfortunately that dumbass clown stowed away on the ship or he must have followed close behind us because he was here with other inmates and Mr. 3. I didn''t care anymore since we are already on our way to Marine Headquarters and the fact that he doesn''t know where we are going makes me laugh. The Den den Mushi (Transponder snail) on the ship started to ring and Luffy picked it up casually. Over the transponder the Marine on the other end revealed all of the connections Luffy had and revealed all of Buggy''s secrets as well. Like in the original Luffy and Buggy were blamed for the entire breakout.

    Sage: (While laughing loudly) Who knew a scrub like him was part of Gol D. Rogers crew.

    Jinbe: Goes to show that every crew can have its black sheep.

    The people that Buggy brought this time was significantly less than the original. About or exactly 241 prisoners escaped with Luffy and Buggy in the original but now it''s about 100 people less. This time Mr. 2 was with us as well. I spoke to Jinbe, Ivankov and Luffy the entire time. I told them that I was feeling stifled and was going to mass eliminate people at the war. I told them I did not care who got in my way so I asked them to look out for the people they don''t want me to kill. I also warned them to keep away from me and Luffy as we will be making our way to the execution platform. At first many of them didn''t believe me but when I let my aura go for a few seconds they all felt they couldn''t breathe.

    Jinbe: Ok. I would be a fool to not take your warning. If I see some friends that I don''t want to see die, I will inform you.

    Ivankov: Same for me.

    Sage: Luffy, there are also people that I will avoid to help you and the crew become stronger not to mention Hanc.o.c.k is there so don''t worry too much when you see many Marines die. I also know about your grandpa so just try to get him out of my way.

    Luffy: Gotcha thanks.

    We were eating the remaining provisions that the ship had for the upcoming battle. I was excercising but not excessively. The waves started to get bigger and bigger, this was the power of the Gura gura no Mi (Tremor Tremor fruit). Through his own motions, Edward Newgate AKA Whitebeard, can crack the air and create tremors which in turn create tsunamis and earthquakes. Now that waves got to tsunami size then Kuzan AKA Aokiji, will freeze the waves, meaning we are close. After what I said has come to pass, we were free falling onto the frozen harbor of the battlefield. On my free fall down I started laughing. Luffy, Jinbe and Ivankov were taken aback by my laughter. I inhaled deeply as I relished the smell of blood and gunpowder.

    Sage: "The bird of hermes is my name, eating my wings to make me tame"- The Ripley Scroll

    Jinbe: I really don''t like that look in his eyes.

    Luffy & Ivankov: Same!

    I sped up my fall and landed in the ocean while holding a sinister smile on my face. My blood started to boil, my skin was aflame and my muscles ached. I let a full burst of my aura out within the water. In a gyser of ocean water as if a water current shot up, I emerged. I held on to our party with telekinesis and placed them on shore. I inhaled deeply and shouted out.

    Sage: IF THOSE THAT CANNOT WITHSTAND MY MIGHT STAY ON THE GROUND WHERE YOU BELONG!! IF YOU THINK YOU CAN, COME KILL ME!!!

    I may have learned Haki for a brief few hours with Rayliegh but it was enough to use the Haoshoku no Haki (Conquerors Colors) on the battlefield. My Haki is not too firm but I covered the entire area, reaching some parts of Sabaody Archipelago. I blasted a few Marines who were on the verge of fainting. There was another that fell near me but didn''t faint, he grabbed my ankle��

    Random Marine: Damn you pirates!

    Sage: Too bad those were your last words.

    I stomped on his head, brain matter everywhere. I directed my Haki towards the Admirals to goad them to come at me.

    Sage: If you won''t move, THEN I WILL!!

    Many Vice- Admirals came to attack me but only to die by having their heads blasted or giant cavity through their c.h.e.s.t. I didn''t want to rush my straight line to the Admirals so I walked casually towards then and only leapt when there was a wall. Laughing along the way I flicked my hands to clear my hands of Marine blood. Out of all the Shichibukai, Donquixote Doflamingo was the only one to come face me.

    Sage: HAHAHAHA! Sending in a puppet, what a p.u.s.s.y! Good thing you''re already dressed like a bitch!

    I pierced through Doflamingo''s c.h.e.s.t and blasted the entire body away. I sensed that this was his string clone. I guess he was never here to begin with but at least I know Luffy will get stronger by stomping him out later on. I turned my head left and right to see no other Shichibukai coming my way. It seems Kuma must have retained some of his humanity since he is just shaking on the side. I blew a kiss at Hanc.o.c.k and she fell on Salome, her snake. I flashed beside her to pick her up and whispered in her ear.

    Sage: I will let you fall on my snake so I won''t let you sleep tonight. (I kissed her on the cheek)

    Random Marine: Holy shit!! Did you see that? How powerful is he to just look at the Pirate Empress and knock her down!! We can''t fight him!

    I flicked a hole through the skulls of the Marines that saw what I did to Hanc.o.c.k and continued my way to the execution platform. I guess they finally got tired of seeing Shichibukai, Vice-Admials and Marine grunts die because here come the Admirals.

    Akainu: This is where you end that casual walk of yours.

    Sage: And you think, just you can stop me? Don''t kid yourself. Ask your buddy that''s shaking behind you if you can.

    Akainu: Oi, Kizaru, what''s wrong with you?

    Sage: Let''s recreate some trauma, SHALL WE!!

    Akainu tried to use his Akuma no Mi to cover himself in magma but couldn''t understand how I was able to crush his arm and not be slightly singed by his ability. He tried firing some magma but I slapped it away. I kicked his knee in and it bent the other way. The more I hurt him the harder I laughed. Aokiji saw what I did and retaliated with some ice spears. He tried keeping a distance but I ripped some of Akainu''s magma from his body, seeing as it was his flesh he screamed in agony, I blew on the magma chunks hardening them, infused them with Haki and flicked them at Aokiji. He tried to evade but was hit in the right t.h.i.g.h, collar and right ribs. Since Kizaru was still shaking in his shoes I flashed behind him and ripped out his spine, since Kizaru was tall it almost looked like I ripped it out of his a.s.s, which made me laugh.

    Seeing this, Aokiji, Akainu and Sengoku couldn''t believe it. An Admiral, in the Marines it is a high standing rank that almost literally stood for a representation of the Marine''s powers, died as if he were nothing and in a cruel way. Sengoku sent for the pacifistas but it was too late to save Kizaru. The Marines were c.o.c.ky by having video transponders showcasing their power for the world to see. I hope seeing Kizaru die will change the minds of many into "don''t f.u.c.k with me or my crew". I threw Kizaru''s spine at the guards holding on to Ace imbedding it into one of their throats and chopping the head off the other. Sentoumaru jumped on the battlefield ordering the pacifistas but the moment they all landed I stretched out my tail and took the heads off all the pacifistas.

    Akainu: You f.u.c.k.i.n.g pirate sc.u.m!

    Sage: Come on, using the same line as that flunky. I guess it''s the "same shit different color" kinda thing, huh?

    Akainu tried to flare up his temperature and burn me off of him. I used my left foot dyed in a dark Haki-like color and started pressing it on the center of his c.h.e.s.t slowly.

    Akainu: Justice, (coughs up blood) Justice will prevail!

    Sage: HAH! JUSTICE!? Is Justice using your power to protect spoiled twats buying slaves? Is justice having Marines ignore their own rules for money? F.u.c.k you and your justice, you f.u.c.k.i.n.g hypocrite! This is what I think about your justice!

    I shot 2 beams of ki with my right index finger aimed at Ace''s shackles. Ace was free. I yelled out at Ace to move, once he was out of harms way I charged a ki blast with the same hand and aimed it at the Marineford fort. At this time Monkey D. Garp, Luffy''s grandpa, charged at me. I slapped him away because I knew not to kill him. Akainu saw his only chance of living being swatted away like a fly. What was once his magma fierce expression for justice, turned ash white at the next scene. In a flash of light the fort��was gone. Nothing remained but a gaping emptiness.

    Akainu: Monster!

    Sage: I''ve heard oh so many times. Now cry for me like the son of a bitch you are, red dog!

    I pressed my foot harder and his screams got louder. So loud it stopped all the Marines and Pirates to stop fighting. I pressed harder and harder until Akainu could no longer scream as his organs were f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y pressed out of his mouth. All that was heard was a disgusting gurgling sound and bones being crushed. Akainu was dead.

 Chapter 77 - 77: Preparing to Leave

    This was satisfying and the day wasn''t even over yet. I looked at Aokiji, who had a flaberghasted face.

    Sage: Eww, magma dog shit on my foot. Stay down, stay still.

    I walked to Aokiji, wiped my foot on him and petted him on the shoulder while using my aura pressuing him with each tap.

    Sage: Good government dog.

    I looked at Sengoku, whos hair turned white from the shock, with a grin.

    Sage: HAHAHA, WANT SOME MORE!

    Sengoku: (While knashing his teeth) MARINES!! FALL BACK!! RETREAT!!

    I turned to Whitebeard and his massive crew.

    Sage: WHITEBEARD PIRATES!! YOU ARE DONE HERE, LEAVE!! OR DO YOU WISH TO TAKE ME ON!!

    There were no cheers, no job well done, no thank yous except for Ace, Luffy and Jinbe. They knew how brutal it was going to be so they readied their stomaches for it. Our voices were clearly heard after the dead silence of Akainu''s death. For good measure I disintegrated their bodies so that Blackbeard''s methods, which I think he eats their stomaches or hearts, where he steals other people''s Akuma no Mi won''t be utilized. Since they are dead the Akuma no Mi they ate should grow back in this world. Considering that Whitebeard was not a hurt as before, Blackbeard had no chance to act not even mentioning that he is missing an arm, haha. I doubt he even escaped from Impel Down, but if he did he won''t be much to deal with.

    Sage: Luffy, before we leave I need you to get stronger.

    Luffy: What do you mean?

    Sage: I am going back to Hanc.o.c.k''s island to fufill a promise. There you can learn Haki. I will bring someone you can learn from. I will inform the crew to stay where they are so you guys can train for 2 years and face anything when you get to the "New World".

    I gave Luffy a command not a request. Because of my interference Luffy will have no stronger drive to m.a.t.u.r.e or grow stronger. Within the time he learns it I will grasp it better as well with him and move on from this universe. I waited until all the Whitebeard pirates, Shichibukai, Ivankov and his "candies" and Marines left. I told Luffy to wait with me. Once everyone was gone I grabbed on his shoulder and teleported to Hanc.o.c.k''s ship.

    Hanc.o.c.k: Sage, Luffy, you''re both ok. Someone bring some hot water, soap and clean towels. Clean Sage''s clothes thoroughly to get the stench of Marine blood off him.

    Sage: (While smiling and offering my hand) My sweet love, you will join me, won''t you?

    Hanc.o.c.k swooned as she held on to my hand. I took her away to the sh.i.p.s shower. Hanky pankey ensued but I saved the penetration for when we reach the castle but the lathering deep and sensual. After I was clean I spoke to Luffy about the next steps to which he agreed. The plan was to let the rest of the crew know they can take 2 years to train and meet back up at Sabaody Archipelago. I teleported back to the Archipelago to bring in Rayleigh. I asked him to teach us formally the colors of Haki. I also began to sense around for the crew. While I found them, I teleported to them and told them what the plan was. None of them disagreed and began their training, research or studying.

    Once I got to Amazon Lily, Rayleigh explained that we can go to an island nearby to train. The island was the same from the original where the weather changes dramatically. We were to go to the island once we recuperate. Luffy and I ate our fill and regained our energy. I frequented Hanc.o.c.k''s bed many times while waiting for Luffy to heal. Hanc.o.c.k was much more receptive toward the feeling of being connected because of how innocently she acts and how dramatic she is when anything romantic between her and I occurs.

    A few weeks later the training finally started. I took to the training very quickly considering my past training. The Kenbushku (Color of Observation), Busoshoku (Color of Arms) and Haoshoku no Haki (Color of the Supreme King) were very fun to learn. I believed that I needed the Kenbunshoku no Haki the most because it applied greatly to move automatically by feel alone without thinking, which was the main thing needed for the Migatte no Gokui (Autonomous Ultra Instinct). I returned back and forth to the Naruto-verse for my family and nasty stuff, giggity. Once I got used to all three forms I spoke with Luffy about what I planned to do. I told him it was time for me to move on. I explained who I was and where I came from, little doubt came to him considering what I have done.

    The newspaper came to Amazon Lily and I was surprised when I saw the amount for my bounty. 1 Trillion Beli, and it didn''t say "Dead or Alive" just Dead. As a gift to Hanc.o.c.k, I took her to Mary Geoise after reading her mind. She was shaking at first but I held on to her for assurance. With Hanc.o.c.k by my side, we freed all the slaves while massacring any and all Tenryuubito we saw. In a way I felt bad killing old people but they are the oldest and most corrupt out of the world government. When the deed was completed, I destroyed the entire mountain with a giant Ten Hashira (Heaven''s pillar) and dedicated it to her. I blocked all information about Hanc.o.c.k so she and her people would be left alone.

    During the training with Rayleigh and Luffy I used my Haoshoku no Haki and pitted it against Luffy''s. I know that mine eclipsed his but I only did it to refine and strengthen his. The more we used it the better he became. At first Luffy was barely able to stand up let alone release his Haki. Now he is more powerful then he was when he left in the original. After the training I bid my goodbyes with him but it wouldn''t last long because I promised to return.

    Sage: I will return every now and then. Of course not just to see you though.

    Luffy: As long as we can eat and laugh together that''s fine with me.

    Rayleigh: Make sure you come by and visit.

    I opened a Yomotsu Hirasaka while picturing the world of Dragon Ball and jumped through. Considering the cross over between One Piece, Toriko and Dragon Ball, I am hoping the traveling won''t take long. After a while I saw the end of the portal. I was in another Earth like location but I just don''t know if I got it right. A voice in my head rang out.

    ???: I am Shenron of Earth. Because you are a being stronger than I am I cannot move you f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y. A wish has been made to bring a Super Saiyan God to a certain location. Would you be willing to be transported there?

    I smiled from ear to ear, knowing who and why the wish was made. I was happy to be in a world where I can finally go all out and still not know what the outcome will be. Will I be victorious, will I lose, die or be humbled? I will find out next time on Dragon Ball Super.

 Chapter 78 - 78: Feeling Blue

    I agreed to have Shenron transport me to its location. When I arrived I saw Goku and the others with Beerus and Whis on a cruise ship. This must be the first meeting with the Hakaishin Beerus (God of Destruction Beerus) and the Z fighters. The situation is Bulma''s birthday party and to appease Beerus they fed and entertained him. Beerus initially came to find a Super Saiyan God he saw in a dream and fight with him but it was never clear who the Saiyan was. In the original story, Goku used the Dragon Balls to find the Super Saiyan God first before Shenron got the idea to teach them how to create one. Because of the first wish to bring a Super Saiyan God to them, timed with my arrival, I must be the Super Saiyan God they were looking for.

    To be honest I couldn''t believe that Shenron picked up on my Ki considering I didn''t use any and I sealed most of my energy with seals I learned from Kushina. I knew that in order to empower my God form more my base needed to be strengthened and tempered. Every time I was training it was in my base form not only because it would better prepare me to fight Beerus level enemies but it was not nececessary in the worlds I have been in. I have fighting experience, no doubt, but never at or above my level. While here I could hopefully get an estimation of my power level.

    Shenron: Beerus-sama, I have granted your wish of bringing a Super Saiyan God to you.

    Beerus: Hmm, I think you are mistaken, this is not a God, he is not emitting God Ki.

    Shenron: I assure you Beerus-sama, he can transform into a Super Saiyan God.

    Whys: Beerus-sama, why don''t you ask him instead because the person in question will know better than anyone what it is you are looking for?

    Beerus: I guess you''re right. Hey you, are you a Super Saiyan God?

    Sage: (Feigning ignorance) Who are you? Why am I here?

    Whys: Beerus-sama, let me.

    Beerus: Make it quick.

    Whys: Hai (Yes), (Facing me) This is The Hakaishin Beerus and I am his Angel Attendee, Whis. May I inquire your name?

    Sage: I am Sarunokami Sage, it''s a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.

    Whys: Likewise. Beerus-sama had a dream of fighting a Super Saiyan God. We came to this planet because in this universe all but them (Gesturing Goku and his group), are the last Saiyans alive. Since they are the last Saiyans the likelihood of one of them being a Super Saiyan God was high. Since we came we found no one who matched Beerus-sama''s dream and asked the Earth Shenron to bring us the Super Saiyan God, thus you were brought here.

    Sage: I see. So I am to fight Lord Beerus then?

    Whys: Hai, but what I don''t understand is how I have missed your existence before coming to this planet. It baffles me.

    Lying to Whys or Beerus would be foolish. I have nothing to hide but this will affect the time line a bit though because I already know what is going to happen. I can tell them where I am from but that would be as much as I can tell them.

    Sage: Maybe because I am from a different universe and just arrived the moment you made the wish off of Shenron that I am here now.

    Beerus: Oh, so you are a Saiyan from a different universe? Which one?

    Sage: Hmm, I don''t understand your question. From what I can sense of this planet and within the neighboring planets, their power level out matches any from my original world. Where I am from there are no Hakaishin, Angels or dragons. If I had to guess it would be an alternate universe.

    Beerus: Then how have you come to be here?

    Sage: I came through a portal. I was not challeneged in my world so I took a trip to learn of and exceed my limits. But if we are to fight I will be at a disadvantage for opening my portal to traverse worlds I need an exorbitant amount of energy.

    Beerus: So you are up to fight. But the question still stands, are you a Super Saiyan God?

    Sage: Since I am the only one of my kind I cannot fully answer that. It already surpised me to know that my kind is called a Saiyan. (Lying, lol)

    Goku: So you are a Saiyan from another universe huh. Here take these Senzu Beans, they will restore your strength.

    Sage: Well then Lord Beerus, let me go through the motions to see which transformation you are seeking.

    After transforming into Super Saiyan 1 to 3 Beerus was disinterested, of course Goku fought him before showing him those forms. When I turned into my True Super Saiyan, which is Super Saiyan 4, he seemed to have lost his smirk. I have yet to show him Super Saiyan God nor True Super Saiyan God so hopefully I can use them to my advantage even though he knows I can turn into Super Saiyan God.

    We engaged and I was able to keep up at first but I knew it was not enough. I was able to take his blows and none of the little flicks or chops he used to down Goku. We took flight and fought a few rounds in the sky. Thunder like sounds and shcokwaves could be felt all around. I took retreated a few steps.

    Sage: Thank you, Lord Beerus. To show my appreciation��I will show you Super Saiyan God.

    I returned back into my base form and let the God ki flow. As if I were transforming all over again, the weather changed over and over. My hair and eyes turned red.

    Goku: Incredible! I can no longer feel his ki.

    Whys: That''s because he is emitting God ki. It cannot be felt normally by mortals.

    The clash of our powers could be felt at vast distances. Beerus claimed that he used his full power when fighting Goku but it was more like 65% to 70% of his power. I am hoping to advance further during this fight. The blood, the pain, the excitement and the uncertainty of victory led me to push farther, harder and stronger. At this transformation I was catching Beerus with few hits but he was also finding it hard to hit me.

    Whys: Ara, to think he can move like that. He might way more skilled than he let on. Beerus-sama, be careful!

    The fight continued and I pushed as hard as I could in my current form but like Goku I only see Beerus using 70% to 75% of his strength. Again I stepped back and transformed into True Super Saiyan God, I even used my Ginga Rinne Sharingan. The grin on my face and Beerus''s became wider. Blasts and beams were lighting up space like a Star Wars dog fight as Beerus and I continued our fight. How long has it been? Minutes? Hours? Days? I didn''t feel or didn''t let myself feel exhausted because if I missed this opportunity to fight him I will stagnate. With every fist and kick that collided, my energy turned colors between red, blue and silver.

    Sage: HAHAHAHA!!! MORE!!! Lord Beerus, show ME MORE!!!!

    Beerus: You entertain me to no end Saiyan!!

    The more we clashed the more stars in the far off distance disappeared. Beerus made a giant ball of energy ready to demolish a galaxy but I didn''t care. I was high on the love of battle. I used my Ginga Rinne Sharingan to momentarily freeze him in time by fractions because I knew I couldn''t hold him for long but that was all I needed to land heavy hits. It may have served to piss him off but it was worth it. To make him bleed with every hit was worth it. He readied another ball of energy. I didn''t want my new playground and playmates to be destroyed so I could only take the blast head on.

    Sage: (While holding on to the energy ball) HHHAAAAAAAAA!!!

    Bruised and bleeding but still alive and the smile still not leaving my face. I closed my eyes momentairily to feel the changes in my body. I started healing bit by bit and regaining some strength. I used my Ginga Rinne Sharingan to see what the energy in the ball was composed of that Beerus threw and how I could absorb some of it for a break through. As the ball got smaller my muscles got a little bit bigger. I knew that with bulging muscles the power would be great but I will lose speed so I kept the muscle gain at a minimum. Something snapped and I grasped for it. The blue aura of the next stage came bursting forth.

    Sage: HHHAAAAAAAA!!!!

    Whys: Ara, ara, he broke through another level while fighting Beerus-sama. What an extraordinary race you Saiyans are.

    Vegeta: Of course. Why do you think Freeza wanted to get rid of us so bad?

    Goku: It looks like the fight might just end though. His power is great but he is losing a lot of stamina.

    Beerus: I can''t remember the last time I had to exhaust this much strength. Hahahaha!!

    Sage: (Gasping for air) To be honest, Lord Beerus, (Gasp) this is the first time I have fought someone stronger than I am. Hahaha. Thank you for this humbling experience.

    Beerus: It looks more fun if you were to get stronger along with those 2 down there. You might have more chances to fight stronger opponents in the future.

    Whys: Seeing as you had your fun and we saved a lot of snacks, we should get going Beerus-sama.

    Beerus: Sage, was it? I look forward to seeing your strength next time.

 Chapter 79 - 79: Meeting the Z fighters

    Beerus and Whys left, I was beaten but I held my own considering I couldn''t make Beerus use a high amount of power. I doubt I would be able to handle it. Good thing I came to this world, now I can progress further and reach new heights. Now that I went blue I just have to get used to it and refine it. The Migatte no Gokui (Autonomous Ultra Instinct) still eludes me, I can only grasp it faintly. Being blue while in True Super Saiyan looks a little weird but I like it. The only time my hair changes is when I use God Ki. If I went to the first form of Super Saiyan God while in my True Super Saiyan form I look completely red, since I turned blue now I''m all blue. As I shift between forms to get a better grasp, Goku and Vegeta fly towards me.

    Vegeta: Who are you? I have never seen nor heard of you before. The only Saiyans alive are me the prince of all Saiyans, Vegeta and Kakarot here.

    Goku: (Pushed Vegeta out of the way) Hey, I''m Son Goku. How were you able to reach such a form? Would you like to have a match with me?

    Sage: My name is Sarunokami Sage. Like I told Lord Beerus and Whys, I am not from this universe, I doubt I am even from the same dimension. The dragon picked me up when it sensed my God ki when I arrived here. Let me recover first then we can talk about sparring.

    Goku: Sure, sure. Theres plenty of food. Huh? (Looks at my tail) Hey Vegeta, this guy still has his tail.

    Vegeta: So in the world you are from, are there others like you?

    Sage: No. Not that I know of. I was the only one where I was born.

    We landed back on the ship and I was introduced to everyone. I met my cast of one of my favorite anime of all time. Like in the manga and anime some of the cast was annoying. Goten and Trunks were trying to pull my tail but the trap I set of 150X gravity to whoever grabs my tail was still in affect. They were strong so the most that happened was that they were laying on the ground. Vegeta reprimanded him for touching another Saiyans tail. We ate and discussed how I came to this universe.

    Goku and Vegeta inquired about how I acquired Super Saiyan God and how I transformed to a form after Super Saiyan 3. I told them that in order to go beyond Super Saiyan 3 you needed a tail or a massive amount of Blutz waves and be able to control the Oozaru before becoming a True Super Saiyan, which I called it but they called it Super Saiyan 4. I was asked why I called it that, I said it was because it was more of a natural power up following the Saiyan lineage. When I became a Super Saiyan God and when I became a True Super Saiyan God it followed the natural order. I also felt that when I was in regular Super Saiyan God compared to True Super Saiyan God, the latter was stronger by a good margin.

    I taught Goku and Vegeta how to reach Super Saiyan God. We needed the others for the ritual but this time I was there so Videl wasn''t needed. Once Goku and Vegeta transformed they wanted to spar which I was not opposed to doing. At first we went at it 1v1 but since they are newly transformed they were much weaker than me so it was both of them versus me. They had much more experience in fighting stronger opponents so I had little advantage. Goku came at me first but I also used my shinobi skills to elude and evade them, especially the Kagebunshin no Jutsu (Shadow clone technique) because one cannot tell the difference until you hit the clone.

    Goku: KA-ME-HA-ME-HAAAA!!!

    As the beam came to me Vegeta was also firing his Galic gun. I used my Rinne Sharingan to see the energy flow of their techniques and used their beams against them. The Galic gun went to Goku and the Kamehameha went to Vegeta. I used a shadow clone to attack Vegeta and I attacked Goku while they fend off their attacks. I caught Goku in the gut while I got Vegeta on the face. Shockwaves reverberated across the world as mountains crumbled and the Earth shook. Gohan and Piccolo came to our location to stop us from sparring.

    I was new to this world so I had nowhere to go. Vegeta and Bulma agreed to let me stay with them. I was glad because this way I can also replicate the gravity with the Added-weight rock technique from the gravity rooms Vegeta uses for my own. The days passed by as I analysed the Senzu Beans and was able to replicate the beans but not 100%. I can grow my own beans but the water used to grow them is a problem. At most I could get 70% to 75% recovery from them but I don''t know to what extent the beans can heal. A normal Senzu bean can heal a person with grave injuries and near death but at 70% to 75% it might require a person to eat 2 for a full recovery.

    I went back home every now and then to check up on my family. I told them about my experiences and where I went. I gave a Senzu Bean to Tsunade to see if she can help me grow them close to 100%. She was shocked when she saw the effects the small beans had. I stayed at home for a few days to catch up and found out that the "Kama" group was making moves but in my eyes their group lost meaning because the Otsutsuki clan was destroyed. After teaching Naruto a few moves and talking with his family I went back home spent the time with my children and banged my wives to sleep. I told them that I will be back and stronger than before. I didn''t go immediately back to the Dragon Ball universe without booty calling Hanc.o.c.k.

    When I returned to the Dragon Ball universe I found out that Whys was willing to train the 3 of us on Beerus''s planet. My training was more towards meditating and reinforceing my base form because I was farther in the training he had in mind for Goku and Vegeta. While training we found out that Freeza was revived and is heading toward Earth for revenge. I didn''t mind sitting it out but I won over their argument on who would fight Freeza first because I have never fought him. We continued training as we waited for Freeza to show up.

 Chapter 80 - 80: Freeza part 1

    We were still training with Whis on Beerus'' planet in a similar space where the atmosphere was the same as the Hyperbolic Time chamber but under stringent rules. We were told to not use any transformations while in that particular space or we will be heavily overburdened. To test out the limits and the rules I transformed into my True Saiyan form. I felt it was definitely stronger than my base form. I knew from there that my True Saiyan form was a more evolved or maybe devolved, depending how one looks at it, but more powerful version of my base form. If anything it should be closer to those of the ancestors of the original planet Sadala of the Saiyans, maybe��closer to Yamoshi, the original Super Saiyan God. Unlike Goku and Vegeta I still retained my tail the only difference between us. While in this space that Whis created, I refined my True Saiyan form and moved by the ebb and flow of energy to not waste energy with unnecessary movements as I was taught with Kenbunshoku no Haki (Color of Observation).

    While training, I kept track of time in order to be better prepared for Freeza''s arrival. I kicked and punched while image training and picturing Golden Freeza. Through the anime and the movie I saw his movements, until now I couldn''t begin to fathom the speed and power of Freeza until I feel it for the first time. In my mental sparring I put so much focus into the image that I feel and take the hits the mental image of Freeza gives me. Goku shakes me from my training.

    Goku: Oy, Sage, snap out of it!

    Sage: Goku-san, what is it? Why did you stop my training?

    Vegeta: Training?! You were making good smooth movements but when you were imagining taking hits you were actually bleeding and bruised.

    My eyes flared up as I answered.

    Sage: What''s the point of training if I can''t take the pain? (I calmed myself down) Sorry I was just trying to gauge this Freeza''s power from your description and the apparent power up.

    Goku and Vegeta looked at each other then nodded.

    Goku: Hey Sage. What is up with your eyes?

    Vegeta: I have never heard of a Saiyan have those types of eye before. Different colored sure but yours has an eerie power emanating from them.

    Sage: (While touching my face) Oh, these! These eyes were a reward from a defeated enemy. I can use various powers with them. It lets me manipulate the mind, space, time and the elements.

    I can see that they were interested in my eyes but only for a little while. Time passed slowly in the space as we were training until Whis pulled us out.

    Whis: It seems that Freeza is heading towards Earth because Bulma-san has been calling me for a while now. We should head over.

    We arrived on Earth only to meet a small army of Freeza''s henchmen. Since the other Z-Fighters were already aware of Freeza coming, they were getting rid of most of the henchmen. The only ones left were a few hundred henchmen, Tagoma, Sorbet and Freeza.

    Goku: Let''s leave the goons to the others.

    Sage: I have a better idea. These f.u.c.k.i.n.g flies.

    I experimented with the henchmen since their death meant nothing. I used Haoshoku no Haki but an extreme amount. This world contains stronger beings than in the One Piece universe, so a regular burst of Haoshoku no Haki would make the weaker beings faint. If an extreme amount is used, wouldn''t it be possible to kill them with it? My experiment was simple, use Haoshoku no Haki at an extreme level, strong enough to kill off the weaker ones. As my Color of the Supreme king spread out in a burst, all the henchmen were dropping out of the sky. Bodies littered the ground as Tagoma and Freeza were the remaining 2 left.

    Krillin: What the hell just happened?

    Tien Shinhan: I don''t know, Sage just let a savage burst of aura out and Freeza''s goons started to drop. I can''t sense their life force. Are they dead? Can you tell Master Roshi? Or you Gohan?

    Roshi: They are definitely dead. As if the reaper himself touched them.

    Gohan: Master Roshi is right Shinhan-san. I don''t know what Sage-san did but he took all of them but Freeza and the other guy out.

    Sage: Flies always flock to a piece of shit. Now to pooper scooper this guy.

    Freeza: Every time I come here more and more monkies show up!

    Sage: And the piece of shit talks. Goku-san, Vegeta-san, I got first dibs right?

    Goku: Remember to leave some for us.

    Sage: Didn''t I let the little pebble shit live for you guys?

    Tagoma: Talking down to me like I''m nothing, you will rue��

    I flashed to Tagoma and flicked his head off before he could finish. I wanted to fight Freeza not hear an underling curse us with his weak a.s.s power. I gestured at Freeza with "Let''s go!" finger motions. Freeza''s chair exploded as he got off. I don''t know what made Freeza so confident that he didn''t take his final transformation right away let alone his Golden form. Let me take his tail to see if he still feels any different.

    Sage: Since none of you cared might as well get rid of him. Well kitchen appliance, your move. (I threw Freeza''s tail back at him)

    Freeza was furious. Finally he took me seriously and transformed into his final form. I stayed in my base form and clashed with Freeza. We grappled hands.

    Freeza: Since you are with Goku and Vegeta, do you really think that you can take me on without turning Super Saiyan?

    Sage: So far you have yet to prove me otherwise.

    I pull Freeza in close and knee him in the gut. He tried to whip me with his tail but forgot about my own. He dropped the hand lock and went for a high kick but missed. In this fight I was going to use Freeza as a test dummy to awaken Migatte no Gokui (Autonomous Ultra Instinct). Kenbunshoku no Haki was in full effect as all his attacks were hitting nothing but air. I moved as little as possible to avoid unnecessary movement. I internalized my aura keep my base form in top shape. Freeza took notice of what I was doing and called me out on it. I guess this is why he was called a genius among the frost demons of space.

    Freeza: Not taking Tagoma seriously is one thing, but using it on me��I will teach you the folly of your ways. HHAAAAAA!!!!

    Golden Freeza finally emerged. His power output was truly great. Other than Goku, Vegeta and Beerus I had no one else to compare to. At this level True Super Saiyan will be enough to kill him but then my experiment will come to an end. If I wanted to prolong the fight I needed to take hits even though I would otherwise dodge, block, parry or counter. With Freeza flaring up in power I don''t need to see just feel out his movements but it would alert him that I am not taking him seriously. If he were to find out he would desperately destroy the Earth like in the original.

    To keep it on par and him none the wiser I transformed into my Golden True Super Saiyan, a level below the Red True Super Saiyan. Even still, Freeza has never seen this form so it is safe to say he won''t be able to tell if I am taking him seriously. As long as Goku and Vegeta keep their mouths shut I won''t end my experiment. Let the a.s.s beating begin.

 Chapter 81 - 81: Frieza part 2

    I had created my own forms with the True Saiyan form as the base form and can be separated from the color of my fur while my hair stays black. The colors, as I said before, goes as follows: Brown as the start, Golden, which is a condensed golden Oozaru, Red which is my True Super Saiyan that is at or slightly below God. By combining God form and my True Saiyan form is when my hair changes color with my fur. The True Super Saiyan God forms goes by Red, Blue and Silver. Red is the start as is with normal Super Saiyan God form, Blue and finally Silver, which is Migatte no Gokui (Autonomous Ultra Instinct).

    We clashed many times as fists, kicks and tail swipes took place but we still reached a stalemate. I guess even in True Super Saiyan mode Frieza would have died, not mentioning God, True God or True God Blue. I will beat on him a little more and hand him over to Goku or Vegeta while being mindful of his sore loser mentality. Shock waves rung throughout the deserted area we are in.

    Sage: Come on you Gecko! You can do better than that!

    Frieza: Damn monkey!

    Sage: Racist. Hahaha!

    Our fight continued but Frieza stopped when Beerus and Whis arrived. Freiza looked like he was going to piss himself.

    Frieza: Beerus! Are you here to stop my revenge!

    Beerus: Where''s the "Sama". Frieza?

    Frieza: Right, Beerus-sama.

    Beerus: We are not here to stop whatever it is you are doing. We are only here to eat that Parfait that Bulma promised us.

    Bulma came out from behind a rock.

    Bulma: What?! So you are not here to stop Frieza?

    Beerus: Why the hell should we? Goku and Vegeta are already here and Sage hasn''t even used his full power, what is there to be afraid of?

    Bulma: What? Really? I''m glad. Here is the extra large parfait that I promised.

    Bulma released a Hoi Poi capsule (Dyno Caps) revealing a large bowl of strawberry parfait Beerus and Whis relished its sweet deliciousness. Relieved that Beerus was not going to interfere but enraged when he found out I wasn''t going all out, Frieza''s aura burst out as he attacked me.

    Frieza: Damn monkey looking down on me!

    Sage: And here I thought I could get a better price on my car insurance.

    Vegeta: Sage had shown a similar form but never golden. I''m guessing this is a weaker form compared to what he used when he fought against Beerus.

    Goku: Makes sense. But to be on par with a powered up Frieza at that form then he might as well switch with one of us.

    Little by little I increased my output to stay ahead of Frieza. I was surprised to see how much I improved since I got here but I guess I have to pass Frieza to either Goku or Vegeta. Not before seeing how my ninjutsu has improved as well. If my techniques can do something to Frieza then I can use it during the multi-universe battle royale later on.

    Sage: Doton: Dosekiryu (Earth Release: Earth and Stone Dragon)

    A huge dragon emerged from the ground aimed at Frieza. Of course I used more energy than required to make the dragon only to make up for the gap in strength. From the looks of it Frieza had a decent amount of time getting rid of it but it was expected. I wanted to know if he would have some trouble because there are many beings in the multi-universe battle royale that are weaker than Frieza so by experimenting like this I can get rid of many combatants and have more time to play with the strong ones like Jiren.

    Sage: Fuuton: Renkudan (Wind Release: Drilling Air Bullet)

    I followed up with a wind release and knocked him back with cuts all over his body. I smiled knowing I can damage him with ninjutsu. I grew bored of bullying him, now that I know I can damage him with ninjutsu then I can use it against others. After Frieza came back from my wind release attack I powered down.

    Sage: Hey! One of you finish him off, I''m done with my experiments.

    Frieza was boiling in madness. He was played with and didn''t like it. How many hundreds or thousands had he played with in the same way? F.u.c.k him and his feelings. Goku was the one who won the Janken (Rock, Paper & Scissors) match. Even if Goku won doesn''t mean Frieza was going to let it slide. He flew towards me at his top speed but was easily dodged, thanks Kenbunshoku no Haki (Color of Observation). For an instant I transformed into True Super Saiyan God Red and backhanded Frieza into the ground making a crater then put my hands behind my back like an old martial arts master.

    Frieza glared at me while holding his cheek like a stable whore that was caught stealing from her pimp. I sat on my tail Indian style and waited for Goku and Vegeta to kill Frieza. Like before, Frieza was more frustrated than usual and tried to blow up the planet sooner but I was waiting on it so I drained the energy he tried to use to blow up the planet by using the Gakido (Preta Path) of my Rinnegan by leaving an earth clone in the ground.

    When his plan failed Vegeta took the opportunity to kill Frieza, it was about time he got to kill him anyway. After every saw that Frieza''s plan failed they looked at me for answers which I had nothing to lie about. I told them that I left a clone in the ground to absorb the blast. Since he used a lot of power he was weak enough to be easily killed. After eating a feast at Bulma''s I went back to Beerus'' planet to train for the 6th and 7th universe to face off. Hit was my next target.

 Chapter 82 - 82: Enter fat Beerus, Champa

    We were all still training on Beerus'' planet. Goku and Vegeta were sparring while I focused on meditation under 500X gravity while I awaited my turn. I stayed afloat in a meditative position. This way I could train my mind, energy and body, by keeping myself in a hover I trained all three at the same time. Vegeta lost out in the spar and turned Super Saiyan Blue to win against Goku. For breaking the rules, Whis gave all three of us the fat pressure and gravity suits from the original story. The weight of the suit was distributed throughout the body except for the hands, feet, head and my tail. I undo my gravity before I crush myself to death but before that could happen I still fell back first flat on the floor. I got back up and flew slowly to start my sparring with both Goku and Vegeta.

    Whis: This is punishment for breaking your word.

    Sage: I wasn''t even sparring yet Whis-san, why am I included?

    Whis: This way it can be fair.

    Vegeta: This is�� I can hardly move.

    Goku: UGGGHH, Thanks a lot, Vegeta!

    Vegeta: Don''t you go getting snooty with me Kakarot!?

    Goku: You want a piece of me, Vegeta?!

    Sage: It''s my turn dammit! If not then the both of you can come at me!

    It was my turn to spar without transforming. I sparred with Goku because Vegeta broke the rules first. Because I was already training under heavy gravity the weighted and pressurized suit was suppressing me a little bit. Goku was still wobbling around. A few minutes of sparring and with a flash two figures appeared. A fat version of Beerus, Champa and his beautiful angel attendee, Vados. I have little to no hope in trying to get Vados or any other angel because of their duties and status. The only way I might get something from her that might not even be s.e.x.u.a.l, probably a peck on the cheek, would be if I cooked for her. As for status, even when the other universes were being erased in the Tournament of Power the angels were still alive as the Gods of Destruction went with their universes. If I have a better chance with anyone it would be Caulifla or Kale from the Sadala planet of universe 6.

    Champa: Who are those 3 imbeciles? Your new Disciples? Long time no see, Whis.

    Whis: Well now, what a surprise. If it isn''t Champa-sama.

    Vegeta: Hey, what''s that all about? There''s someone down there that looks like Beerus-sama!

    Goku: And there''s even some chick that looks a lot like Whis-san��

    Whis: How may I be of service to you?

    Champa: Go and Get Beerus for me.

    Whis: He''s probably getting some beauty sleep�� But as you wish, just wait here a moment.

    Whis left to get Beerus. Goku and Vegeta flew down to see the guests. I knew who they were so I mostly kept my mouth shut and followed behind them. I knew Goku grew up in the mountains but the least Gohan, Goku''s grandfather, could do was teach Goku some type of manners, not to mention Chichi being a hardass with their son about education yet neglected to teach Goku.

    Goku: Hey, who are you? You''re kinda like the fat Beerus!!

    Vados: How rude!! This here is Beerus-sama''s twin brother, Champa-sama!

    Goku: TWINS!? SERIOUSLY!?

    Vados: Watch your tone. You''re talking to the God of Destruction of the 6th universe.

    Vegeta: What?! Did you say God of Destruction?!

    Goku: Hey! So between you and Beerus-sama, who''s stronger?

    Vados: That is not a question to be asked!! Although by gauging their physiques, the answer should be obvious��

    Champa: VADOS!!

    Vados: Oooohohoho! I jest, I jest�� By the way, Whis and I are brother and sister. In our case, it would be accurate to say that I am a little stronger��

    Goku: Damn, would ya'' look at that!! There''s tons of people way stronger than us!!!

    Vegeta: You say that like it''s a good thing.

    Whis came back with Beerus in tow from his nap. Like in the manga or the anime, Champa really is the fat version of Beerus. As for Vados she is as beautiful as portrayed but even if I am near them I can''t tell how strong the angels really are. If Beerus did use about 50% to 65% when he fought me then Champa should be the same, only a little slower. Whis and Vados are a bifferent matter though. I cannot get a proper reading, all I know in terms of divine Ki the disparity between us and them is gigantic. I''m glad I came here.

    Whis: Sis!! I''m afraid I have to object to that statement just now! I mean, it''s been a thousand years since you trained me.

    Vados: Shall we find out?

    Beerus: This had better be important��You didn''t come here for idle chit chat did you?

    Champa: HMPH! Beerus, it''s been a while! Let''s have our usual showdown!! Make the preparations!

    Like in the original story, a table was prepared for the Gods of Destruction Beerus and Champa to have a food showdown, and no not a Shokugeki (Cooking battle), although it would be hilarious if they did. Champa brought out some weird eggs while Beerus brought out regular cup ramen. If I were to cook I would have them wrapped around my finger. I trained with Sanji in the One Piece universe so my recipe book, skills, techniques and styles were greatly expanded, considering this I could visit the Toriko universe to get Acacia''s full course to ehnace myself with a lot of ingredients. Plus I could get massive amount of recipes from the various chefs. At least I know I would be able to bribe Vados into taking me to her universe to see Caulifla and Kale.

    Beerus won the showdown. Champa asked where Beerus was able to find that food but was disappointed when he found out that his planet Earth in his universe self-destructed. Whis explained that there are 12 universes altogether and that the universes mirror each other from the opposite ends, such as universe 1 and 12th are alike so on and so forth. Universe 6th and 7th were the only ones close to each other. Because of the Earth is destroyed in universe 6, Champa wanted to have another bout.

    Champa: Beerus��Face me. It''s time for a real showdown.

    Beerus: What? Face you? You want me to face you in what?

    Beerus: Hahahaha, So you and me in an honest-to-goodness fight?

    Champa: Not quite. Each of us will choose people from our own universes to battle. Let''s see��How does a 5-man team competition sound? They fight one at a time. Whoever defeats the other''s team leader in the end will be named the victor. What do you say��a hand-to-hand team competition selected by the Gods of Destruction of the 6th and 7th universes!!

    All I did was watch as the competition was set up without any influence or interference from me. Goku was egging on Beerus to accept so we can fight. We already have 3 people so the next 3 people should be Buu, Piccolo and Manaka. I just hope Beerus doesn''t bring him for motivation.

 Chapter 83 - 83: Universe 6 VS Universe 7

    We were still wearing the body suits that Whis gave us before Champa and Vados left. Because of our sluggish movements they got the wrong impression. His fault for judging too early.

    Sage: Lord Beerus, do you have anyone in mind to fight againt the 6th Universe fighters?

    Beerus: You guys already have the roster full but I will bring in one of the best fighters I have faced as a spare.

    Shit, he is bringing Monaka for motivation, no faith at all. He won''t get the chance to fight so it doesn''t matter. Vegeta pretty much f.u.c.k.e.d the team when he suggested to have a small test before fighting to see if the fighters are competent enough to fight. I trained with Whis while Goku and Vegeta trained in the Hyperbolic time chamber. I bribed Whis with food and he gladly agreed. Whis placed me in the same zone that I was in before the Frieza fight. While there I took on my True Saiyan form the entire time and began to train. I sparred with Whis and continued to improve. As far as training goes I learn better from stronger opponents. Every now and then Beerus would come at me. I felt the Migatte no Gokui (Autonomous Ultra Instinct) many times as I clashed with Beerus. All those times as well I felt a tinge of fear from Beerus but nothing more. Why would he fear me when I can''t control it.

    The days passed and it was time to gather for the 5 versus 5. We were put into a big cube to be taken to the fighting arena. So the teams are the same as the original except that I am on the team. Buu failed of course so like last time he wasn''t used but because Beerus thought he had a good idea, brought Monaka. I guess Vegeta''s suggestion bit him in the a.s.s.

    Sage: (Whispering) Whis-san, why did Lord Beerus bring this weakling here? It''s a little too stupid to have Goku and Vegeta thinking that there is always someone stronger.

    Whis: Oh, saw through the little charade did you? Why do you think so?

    Sage: With the both of you and the discovery of other universes Goku has not been more excited. From the looks of it, if Goku, Vegeta or I look at Mr. N.i.p.p.l.es the wrong way he would keel over.

    Whis: Beerus-sama thought it would be a better motivation of a stronger being was from the same universe.

    Sage: (I sighed and shook my head) Piccolo-san keep it to yourself. Bringing him here was unnecessary. I''m already here. I checked out the other team.

    Whis: And what did you think?

    Sage: Other than the purple guy and the robot, the others look simple.

    Whis: It''s not wise to judge them by looks because they might have natural abilities that make them strong like you Saiyans.

    Sage: (I stretched out) True but from the feel of their ki and life force the only one holding back a large amount is the purple guy. The Saiyan on their side looks like he never even seen nor heard of a Super Saiyan, so easy fight there. The Winnie the Pooh reject there, he might have an ability but looks too stupid for anything else. The one from the Frost Demon race looks like Frieza so another easy win. The robot looking thing might give a better fight than the others.

    Whis: You speak as if you have already seen how they fight. Can you see into the future?

    Sage: Not too far into it. A few minutes at most, but it''s enough to have a 1 versus 5 with me for them to be stomped out.

    Whis: Well if Goku-san and Vegeta-san can''t finish it we will rely on you then.

    The fights went by normally as the original order except that I came before Monaka. Even with him we are still 4 versus 5 because he has nothing to contribute. Our order is Goku, Piccolo, Vegeta and then me. Universe 6 was Botamo, Frost, Magetta, Cabba and finally Hit. Goku started it off by finding out that no damage could be done to Botamo no matter how much or where you hit him because he has a slick and elastic body, similar to Luffy. Eventually, because the 5 versus 5 has rules, Goku threw Botamo out of the ring, winning the first match. Continuing, Frost faced off against Goku next. It took a while for Frost to get the picture that without his final form he will not get close to winning. Goku was beating the shit out of him until Frost used that neurotoxin to temporarily weaken Goku and knocked him out of the ring.

    I said nothing as this will bring me closer to fighting. When Piccolo fought the same thing happened and because of Jaco, they caught Frost cheating. Vegeta took over next even though Piccolo and Goku were still in the game but not before beating the crap out of Frost. Vegeta faced Magetta next and had much difficulty getting through his defenses. Simply knowing that he is a metal being one can use different elements to defeat him. Unfortunately though, Vegeta doesn''t have different types of elemental damage other than the fire balls he was throwing during the Z saga in the Saiyan arc. Vegeta won in a stupid troll-like manner, cursing and hurting Magetta''s feelings #triggered.

    The next fight was with Cabba, the righteous Saiyan of Universe 6. Cabba was strong in his base form and it was mentioned that he was able to hold his own against Vegeta but nothing more. Vegeta showed Cabba how to transform into a Super Saiyan using his anger but his strength went no further and was easily put down. Vegeta went blue against Hit right from the beginning. No one but the angel''s and I knew what technique Hit was using,

    Goku: (Talking to Piccolo) Did you catch any of that?

    Piccolo: Nope

    Goku: What about you Monaka? (Monaka shook his head). This is not good! Even the 7th universe''s greatest fighter, Monaka, couldn''t see a thing!!

    Sage: I feel insulted Goku-san. You didn''t even bother to ask me.

    Goku & Piccolo: What?!?! You can see what he did?!

    Sage: Now you''re impressed? F.u.c.k you guys! Figure it out for yourselves.

    Goku: Stingy!

    Goku went to go ask Jaco since he has excellent eyesight despite being a weak Ginyu force reject. Goku should have gotten his explanation regarding Hit''s technique, the Toki Tobashi (Time-skip), from both Jaco and the Galactic King. Vegeta was finally downed and it was my turn.

    I jumped on the stage with my arms crossed. I did this purposely to provoke Hit because of his "hands-in-pockets" stance to not let the enemy see his movements before the strike. I unwrapped my tail and made my move. I caught Hit in the face as he had a dark purple welt mark from his forehead to his chin. His face told me exactly what he was thinking, something along the lines "How the f.u.c.k did he hit me?" I started to laugh.

    Sage: (The "come on!" hand gesture). Let''s go.

    Hit came again with his time skip but with my Rinnegan I already analyzed the technique, the energy used and the function. By the time Hit came at me with the move I was already copying it. Again Hit was struck. On the side lines I could see Champa with an "How is that possible?" face.

    Champa: Oy Vados! You said it was an easy win. Who is this guy, he''s not even trying and he is whopping on Hit!

    Vados: It seems he is a variant among his fellow Saiyans. As to why he can use the same moves as Hit, it might have to do with his eyes.

    Whis: As expected of my sister.

    Vados: Whis. So he really is a special kind isn''t he?

    Whis: Unfortunately, the moment he stepped in the ring with his arms crossed and a smile on his face the match was already over.

    Vados: You can''t judge everything by what you see, little brother. I believe I taught you that.

    Whis: Ohohoho, Of course I know that but it is not what I see but what I know. Hit can use Toki Tobashi but Sage can see all his movements even through time skips and dimensions. I''m afraid he might get the idea of time travel by evolving the Toki Tobashi even further now that he learned it from Hit.

    Champa: NANI?!?! (WHAT)

    Vados: Ara ara, quite the monster you took under your wing. Since he is a Saiyan it is safe to assume he can also transform, correct? It seems that this match is our loss Champa-sama.

    By the time their conversation was done I threw an unconscious Hit towards Champa and Vados. I heard everything they said so I didn''t care. I looked around and saw the faces of the fighters from the 6th universe with their mouths open but that effect wasn''t limited to them, for those of the universe I am currently residing in were also with their mouths agape. At that moment I sensed an eclipsing life force heading our way. So this must be the power of the king of all, Zeno, Zen-ou or the Omni-king. I took a few steps back to the location he was going to appear in. Champa and Beerus didn''t notice since we won the battle and Champa was acting like a sore loser. Beerus noticed first and pointed at him.

    Beerus: Hey, Champa you retard!!

    Champa: Yeah, yeah I know, I know Beerus! I will give you the Super Dragon Balls!!

    Beerus: Not that!! Look, over there you moron!!

    Whis: Is it really appropriate for you to be pointing at him?

    Champa: THE, THE, THE KING OF ALL!!!

    All the Kai-oh, Vados, Champa, Beerus and Whis immediately came to the ring and bowed in front of the all mighty child like being.

 Chapter 84 - 84: Brief Eating Detour

    The fight with Hit wasn''t hard because of my eyes. Once I copied his technique, it was only a matter of time before I took him down. The only reason Goku transformed was because he couldn''t keep up with the Toki Tobashi. With the transformation it gave Goku added reaction speed to respond to Hits technique. In my case I didn''t need to transform because I already kept up, if I didn''t have my eyes I would utilize the same strategy Goku used.

    With the battle over everyone turned their attention to the little child that appeared with his guards. All but the ones who don''t know who he is was bowing down.

    Champa: We welcome you, O king of all!

    Beerus: To what do we owe the great honor today?

    Zeno: Well, seeing as how the two of you ran off on your own to put together this event I figured I''d swing on over, you know, make a public appearance and make sure things don''t get out of whack.

    Champa: Forgive us, your majesty!!

    Beerus: You��you have our sincerest apologies!!

    Zeno: As it turns out, after checking it out��the whole thing was great! So great in fact that I got to thinking��we need to do this again, but hook it up so that next time we''ve got every single universe in the mix!

    Beerus & Champa: Ahh, truly wise your majesty!!

    Goku: Whoa, seriously?! That sounds awesome!! Let''s do it!! I''m in!!

    Beerus: Go��Goku!! A peon like you can''t go addressing the king of all!!

    Zeno: Then consider it done! And soon!!

    Goku: It''s a promise!!

    Goku went in for a handshake like in the original story. Everyone who knew Zeno was standing on edge from Goku''s simplistic gesture.

    Zeno: Sweet. I''ll definitely hook it up.

    I took out some sweets and pork buns from a dimensional pocket. If Zeno is anything like the Angels and the Gods of Destruction he would love food like this. Considering he is a child-like being, despite the "erase all existence power", he should have some child-like d.e.s.i.r.es.

    Sage: Before you go take some of these with you. It wouldn''t be right that you came all this way without anything.

    Again, Beerus and Champa were shitting bricks while Whis and Vados were looking at the delicious treats I gave to Zeno.

    Zeno: Wow these look and smell delicious! Peace! I''m out!

    Goku & Sage: Can''t wait, ''til next time!

    As Zeno was teleporting away on his way out all you could hear was Zeno going "YUMM". I laughed a little to myself and was glad he liked them. When Zeno left Beerus and Champa could finally breathe to let loose the tension they had built up.

    Beerus: You little bastards�� don''t even know do you? The king of all has the power to erase an entire universe on a whim!!

    Goku: HEH?! SERIOUSLY?!

    The little tournament drew to a close as the 7th universe was declared the winner. Beerus took possession of the Super Dragon Balls and the final ball was on the desolate planet we were fighting on. The dragon was summoned and damn was that thing huge, was what she said. Like in the original, Beerus wished for the Earth in the 6th universe to be restored.

    We all went back to Earth and returned to our usual routine while we waited for the Tournament of Power. In the down time until Zamasu comes into the picture I went back home to spend time with my family. I was able to get the copied Senzu Beans to about 80% but it was still better than the soldier pills that the Akamichi provides. I was able to teach my children how to use both Ki and Chakra but only to mold it. They were too young to remember the hand signs or control their output. They were able to hand up to 8X gravity now, I''m so proud.

    When I was about to travel back I thought it through and traveled to the Toriko universe for food honor and Acacia''s full course. When the Yomotsu Hirasaka opened up and I ran the course, I ended up in one in an island that looks like a wine glass. This must be Drunken Frenzy Island. While here I took some sake, champagne, whiskey, Bourbon, cognac, wines and other spirits. While doing so I was not a heavy drinker but I know a few people who would enjoy it. I wasn''t greedy so I didn''t take much. While eating some natural accompaniments and drinking around the island I spotted an old man with a white pompadour hair style. Right away I knew that was knocking master Jirou. I approached him slowly and introduced myself.

    Sage: Hello, Knocking Master Jirou. I am Sarunokami Sage, and I would like to learn some knocking from you.

    Jirou: Hahaha, to think that someone as powerful as you would ask this old drunk for some lessons. Since you are so sincere, how can I say no? What would you like to learn?

    Sage: It would be too much to ask for everything so as much as you are able. Also by any chance do you know where Bishokuya (Food/Ingredient provider) Toriko is currently located?

    Jirou: Oh Toriko. Currently he, Coco, Zebra, Sani and Komatsu are prepping to go to Gourmet World.

    Jirou: So you know of God do you?

    Sage: Who doesn''t know? What I want though is the complete full course of Acacia-sama.

    Jirou: If you get your hands on the full course, what will you do with it?

    Sage: Well I doubt I would be able to get them myself because of the requirements of the ingredients, but if I had people with me there is nothing wrong with sharing.

    Jirou: Hahaha, you''re right there ain''t nothing wrong with sharing. You caught me while I was preparing to go myself. Once we''re done can you do me a favor and lend those boys a hand?

    Sage: Of course, you are helping me. How can I refuse?

    I guess I had good luck in meeting Jirou. With his ability I could immobilize people, animals and things like plants. I also asked for a brief understanding of food honor which I took to rather quickly considering that I cook and I am a big eater, of women and food, giggity. It may have been only two weeks with Jirou but the extensive knowledge he had of anatomy was tremendous. Jirou and I went to Gourmet World but told me to head where Toriko and the others were going, the location of Acacia''s salad, Air.

    While in the Gourmet World with Jirou, he explained the use and abilities of Gourmet cells. When I showed him my transformation of True Saiyan plus the fact I had a tail, Jirou told me I was born with Gourmet Cell. After hearing that I was ecstatic. To test it out I chopped my left hand off and once I ate some Gourmet World ingredients the hand I chopped off was able to be easily reattached without surgery. Holy shit, my dream came true ever since I was reincarnated, to heal quickly and become more powerful by eating. If I take enough damage to activate a Zenkai plus the regenerative and power strengthening of Gourmet Cells added to mix, it makes me shudder picturing it. The more I think about it I am my own Gourmet Demon since my race comes from space.

 Chapter 85 - 85: Gourmet Tour

    In order to see how the regeneration worked I cut off a finger this time and with my Ginga Rinne Sharingan (Galaxy Samsara Copy Wheel eye) I saw that at a cellular level from bone marrow cells to skin cells the finger was reattached. I began to laugh at how powerful Gourmet Cells really were. By the end of Toriko the people here actually had the power to destroy the planet but with much effort. The planet and the life on it is fierce by the looks of the Gourmet animals and the people. Before we parted ways, Jirou explained that I should help Toriko and Komatsu as much as I can to get Acacia''s Full Course. The good thing about coming at this time is the whole process is going to take a few days so I shouldn''t miss much when I go back to fight Zamasu.

    I reached Hex Food World, the home of Tengu Brunch. I asked around and was shown where they were. Along the way there I ate some weird but delicious food. I met up with Toriko and company, told them who I was and that I could help in any way I can. It was a given that they knew I wanted Acacia''s Full course but I wasn''t greedy about it, it was more curiosity and eat Shokugeki o.r.g.a.s.mic-level food.

    We moved out and reached the location of AIR. In order to cook and obtain AIR Toriko and I were holding off Heracles, the Horse King of the continent. This was biggest f.u.c.k.i.n.g horse I have ever seen. I didn''t need to kill him because like the other kings that reign on the other continents, they serve a purpose. Although Toriko was ready to go all out, Heracles didn''t make a move. I saw it and it saw me, all it could do was keep an eye on us and the AIR plant that was almost ready to bear fruit. Toriko looked a little fl.u.s.tered as the Horse king didn''t do anything but quickly picked up on the fact that I was there. All Toriko knew was that I was briefly Knocking Master Jirou''s disciple for 2 weeks and that was it. I beckoned the Horse king to calm down and asked it if I could read its mind. The beast was powerful and has been for centuries, so it was smart enough to know human language. It let me read its mind and I was able to gauge the strength of it and the other kings.

    Apparently this world is stronger than those in One Piece, duh, but not Dragon ball, very few worlds are. A few minutes later the Horse King sensed the AIR fruit was cooked to perfection and that a massive amount of air was bursting out. Heracles needed that air so that it could give birth to a healthy and strong successor. Once we all had AIR we could feel its effects immediately. Any and all wounds or scars I''ve had were gone. AIR has the capability of improving one''s oxygen intakeand allow many to survive for months without needing another breath of air. Because there is a purpose in Komatsu losing his heart I didn''t bother saving him when Jirou''s Grandson, Teppei, crushed it using the back channel. After the whole ordeal we moved on to the monkey continent, where Acacia''s Soup, PAIR, could be obtained.

    Once there we met up with many monkies but none dared confront us, except for those who were starving because of the oppression of the monkey masters. To them I was at or above the level of the monkey himself, since I had a tail I was just a hairless monkey. We finally met up the (False) Silver Chef of the Flavor Sages, Kaka. With Kaka''s help we learned Enbu, Monkey martial arts. To me it was quite fitting and cool to learn. With this ability one can literally shrug off moves, even gravity but it will make training plain so it was a gray area for me. The others trained up enough to learn the monkey dance required to make the Monkey King Bambina''s balls to drop. I let them handle the process. Once the dance was completed, through the back channel Komatsu with Toriko grabbed one nut each and put them together.

    Komatsu was revived when he was given a bit of PAIR, gaining a new heart. It was weird changing gender but it was quickly fixed when I drank again. PAIR allows one to look into the spirit world and enter the Back Channel through the food spirit door. After PAIR we went for ANOTHER the fish dish. When we were close to the location, we met with the Gold Chef of the Flavor Sages, Jiji. From there, Jiji separated us by which of us are able to get parts of the full course. Coco and Tylan, the poison chef, were told to get ATOM the drink, Sani and Livebearer are to go for Earth, the dessert, NEWS the meat dish was to be captured by Zebra and Brunch, Komatsu and the rest of the chefs and Gourmet Knights are to stay on Blur Grill for ANOTHER while Aimaru was to get CENTER, the Hors d''Oeuvre. Finally, Toriko, Starjun and I went after GOD the main dish.

    After we split we encountered the pack of the Wolf king, Guiness. At first it was just the vice leader of the pack but the moment he sniffed me out he immediately backed away. Guiness came out and did the same. Like the Horse king, Guiness too did nothing. Toriko and Starjun were at a loss for words as they couldn''t find a reason why Guiness would not initiate an attack. Finally they figured it out and both looked at me at the same time, I just smiled back.

    After a while of waiting, Komatsu and the others showed up to give us the other full course. Other than CENTER, ATOM, EARTH, NEWS and ANOTHER were prepared. ATOM is the drink of the menu and allows one to see the invisible, a nice upgrade to my Ginga Rinne Sharingan. EARTH the dessert dish gives one an incredible rush of energy and pairs in perfect balance with the other meat dish NEWS, which gives one the ability to make their cells'' division to exceed the speed of light, allowing for the creation of Back Channels. The Back Channel is an alternate realm between the physical world and the World of Souls, where time and space work differently. However unlike the World of Souls, time still flows in the Back Channel, thus allowing living beings to enter it without repercussions. ANOTHER is the fish dish which gives the ability to taste things which were previously inedible, for example, I could eat dirt or a rock and it would sustain me as food.

    The group was finally reunited again. We waited for GOD to appear, when it finally did it was in the form of a gigantic frog. I have no idea if it always comes out as a frog but it was finally here. The frog had scales on its back which made it look weird but the smell it gave off was out of this world. I could barely stop my drool, so much so I unintentionally transformed in my True Super Saiyan form, Super Saiyan 4. While dealing with GOD, Acacia and Joie showed up. I didn''t get involved until Toriko and Starjun gave me the go ahead considering that Acacia is their father and Joie, the revived Froese with a different soul, who also happens to be their mother. I told them I will keep GOD at bay until they deal with Acacia and Joie. It was a good thing that GOD at Komatsu because he could cook it internally.

    After going through the fights when the Blue Nitro and the eight kings arrived GOD was about ready but we had to wait for Aimaru to return with CENTER. Komatsu and his former chef friends, Ume and Ootake, were cooking GOD, internally and externally. Acacia defeated the Eight Kings after taking a bite out of GOD. Acacia split from his Gourmet Demon, Neo. All I did was keep GOD from rampaging but other than that Toriko could handle Acacia, plus this will help him grow. The Blue Nitro who was in charge of CENTER brought it to Acacia. By eating CENTER Acacia was now able to eat his own Gourmet Demon, which he did. Midora broke free from the Golden Can and came to fight Acacia in his new form. Toriko was able to eat a piece of GOD and separate from his Red Ogre Gourmet Demon, the same as Acacia. Toriko ate CENTER as well making him or the demon able to eat each other. The demon however let himself be eaten by Toriko by jumping into his mouth, making Toriko on the same level as Acacia.

    I witnessed the entire battle and damn. The techniques they used literally took chunks off the planet. After Acacia killed off Joie he himself was done in by Toriko. Teppei used Grand Knocking to stop the planet from being destroyed, I used my Ginga Rinne Sharingan to copy the move and thanks to ATOM I could see exactly how and where to hit the planet for the knocking. With the remaining life force he had, Midora restored the planet. Everyone was revived thanks to CENTER but Acacia, Joie and Midora were gone except for Neo. After everything that happened Toriko was able to get married to Rin. The served was his full course, which I happily enjoyed. During that time I asked if I could help Komatsu cook to help with my techniques and recipes. I took a part of Acacia''s full course and Toriko''s full course to share with my family to help them grow as well. Luckily for me my children were able to eat it with gusto and powered the hell up. I trained them and my wives before I left to the Dragon Ball universe to face off against Zamasu.

 Chapter 86 - 86: Future Trunks

    After eating Acacia''s full course, I felt more in tune with my body and surroundings, now that I can literally eat anything and turn it into energy. When I returned to the Dragon Ball universe I saw Future Trunks recuperating.

    Sage: Hey guys, what''s new?

    Bulma: Hey Sage-kun, right now my son is in need to healing so Goku went to Korin tower to get Senzu Beans.

    Sage: (Feigning ignorance) Your son? Isn''t he over there with the other little kids?

    Bulma: Oh yeah, you don''t know about it. In the future I develop a time machine and travel into the past, this is my son but from the future.

    Sage: Oh I see. (Whispering in her ear) Does Beerus and Whis know? If they find out he could destroy all of you to fix the damage in the time line.

    Bulma: They know but it''s not like we did it, my future self did.

    The damage done to future Trunks was heavier then I remember. I hope that the Saiyan Zamasu used to possess is still Goku because if it is me then I hope it''s before I went to the Toriko universe. Goku made it back and handed a bean to Vegeta. I greeted Goku and asked for 3 beans to test my food honor. If I can store these 3 Senzu Beans and use them to restore myself fully if or when I get severely damaged, then I could use the ones I made and power myelf up tremendously. After ingesting the bean future Trunks was waking up. When he opened his eyes he saw the usual people but he didn''t attack Goku. When he saw me in the back he quickly got up and attacked me. I slightly smiled as I knew Zamasu used me to possess. My only question was why choose me when I showed little to no power during the fight? Goku and Vegeta showed much more ower than I did. Now I will be able to have a nice battle and cut down a self-proclaimed God.

    F. Trunks: YOU BASTARD!!!

    Future Trunks was swinging his sword and throwing blasts at me which I easily dodged with no waste in movement. To test my new abilities, courtesy of Acacia''s full course and Kncking Master Jirou, I grabbed an energy blast and ate it. The flavor was as if I ate an energy drink like a Red B*ll or Ba*g. It gave me a slight pick me up as I grabbed and ate the rest of the blasts he threw, since we were in the city I also stopped the surrounding damage.

    Sage: Hey kid, I suggest if you want to keep your life then stop right now, if you wanna commit suicide then keep attacking.

    F. Trunks: You won''t get my mother like last time you animal!

    Vegeta: Trunks, that''s enough! Why are you attacking Sage?

    F. Trunks: Father, don''t stop me! He is the one who nearly wiped out everyone in my universe. He has to die!

    Vegeta: For our sakes I hope you are joking but if you are not then like Sage said, you will only get yourself killed if you continue attacking him.

    Sage: It''s fine just because he is your son, I will put him down without killing him. Trunks here''s your chance come at me.

    After coming again at me with his sword and in Super Saiyan form I infused my left index finger with Haki to stop his sword and with my right pinky I used knocking. Trunks was couldn''t move as if he was petrified in place then fell to the ground. After Trunks calmed down Vegeta and Goku explained who I was and introduced me to him. We all talked and future Trunks explained why he attacked me. Like I guessed, Zamasu took possession of my body and began to eradicate all mortals. The only good thing I heard from Trunks was that the one he was attacked by couldn''t eat energy. So from that I can be certain that he took possession of my body after the universe 6 versus 7 battle but before I left to the Toriko universe. I know it may sound gross or even weird but what would happen if I literally eat myself? A wicked smile appeared on my face that made the others shudder. Whis and Beerus were there the entire time simply eating but they couldn''t let go of the fact that Bulma violated the main rule of mortals which was, you don''t f.u.c.k with time.

    I asked for further details on who this Sage Black was, which Bulma started calling the other me. According to future Trunks, Sage Black didn''t have a tail and had weird eyes. I was very disappointed when I heard that he didn''t have his tail. The way I was raising my power required the Saiyan tail in order to keep to my roots. Guess I will ask Zamasu why he cut off my tail. Although he is using my eyes, he seems to be heavily relying on them and the Saiyan Zenkai. Not even using ninjutsu, what a waste. This Sage Black is a waste of time if all Zamasu is depending on is pure power. All he will be is a meal and a slight strength increase on my end but in order to play out the ending where Zeno of that universe completely destroys that Zamasu and that universe I can''t kill Zamasu. So far Sage Black is a far cry in power from me now and will remain that way because of the time line Zamasu used to obtain my body. The funny thing is even with Zamasu possessing my body I can still remove him from that body with all the jutsu and Acacia''s full course. The best thing that will come out of beating them is the immortal training dummy and power ups for Vegeta, Goku and future Trunks. It will be fun to see how he handles my body, unfortunately he can''t bring out 100% of it like in the original story with Goku''s body. Zamasu only possessed the body of Goku but didn''t know how to utilize it. Zamasu mostly used Goku''s pure power and relied on the Zenkai boosts, it''s a Captain Ginyu possession all over again. If anything, I hope he also has a spare body he could use otherwise it will be boring.

    After getting that explanation from F. Trunks I went to go speak to Whis and Beerus.

    Sage: Lord Beerus, Whis-san, how are you?

    Beerus: Hmm, it seems that you have gotten stronger again. Before you had the presence but now there is a lifeforce and mass that has built up on it.

    Sage: That? I learned that from an old man. I could show you if you want.

    Beerus: You think that those mortal moves will work on me? I will give you a freebie, try it if you can.

    I activate my Ginga Rinne Sharingan and scan Beerus'' body and used knocking. I was able to paralyze him but it only lasted like 2-3 minutes. Beerus didn''t like the feel of it and retaliated out of spite. The moment he threw a punch at me I ate the force behind the punch using the combnation of my new appitite and the Preta path. Beerus frowned even more but Whis stopped him.

    Whis: I don''t know what it is you learned but do not continue to provoke Beerus-sama Sage. Otherwise the planet will not withstand your clash.

    Sage: I understand, thank you for your guidance Whis-san.

    From that small exchange I knew I could take on Beerus but from the looks of it, it would be costly. I then discussed with Whis and Beerus on what they would like to eat because of my new found recipes and techniques. I gave them some of Toriko''s full course, without Acacia''s full course like GOD for example, and they immediately started to cry. I laughed as they drooled for more. While I was fooling around Vegeta and Goku made the plans to go to F. Trunks'' time and fight Sage Black. I definitely was going to tag along. All that was needed was to prep the time machine and refuel it. I didn''t really need to go in the ship to go with them I just needed to feel out the energy the machine uses to travel between worlds and follow it with Yomotsu Hirasaka. Two days pass by and we were all ready to travel there.

 Chapter 87 - 87: To the Future

    I expressed that I also had to go in order to meet the other me from the future but the pod that took F.Trunks to and from the future could at most fit the three of them. Goku, Vegeta and F.Trunks could fit but I told them that it was fine that I didn''t have to go in with them for me to go to Trunks'' parallel universe. At first I was given a confused look but I just gave a small smile instead. They proceeded into the machine.

    Beerus: How do you plan on following them into that universe?

    Sage: By analyzing the energy I can just follow them but since I have to feel out the entire process I just need to be on the outside of the vessel.

    Beerus: Don''t be thinking you can change time as you please as well.

    Sage: I will keep it short like Whis-san does but mine is not as powerful.

    Goku: Oy Sage, we''re leaving!

    I hold on to the outside of the ship and start feeling out the temporal energy. We arrive in the desolate and depressing land that is Trunks'' timeline. I suppress my energy signature to almost invisibility status. The others jump out of the Time Machine and Trunks puts it away.

    Vegeta: What happened to Sage? I thought he came with us.

    Sage: I''m right beside you Vegeta-san.

    Vegeta and the others were startled that I appeared out of nowhere. I mask my entire presence to get a better on the enemy and I could avoid being targeted by the normal people because Zamasu took over my body so they will be on the look out for me.

    Vegeta: Why bother hiding?

    Sage: To avoid being considered hostile by the minimal amount of people left here. No fuss and no mess.

    Goku: Good idea. The guy that''s causing the trouble looks like you anyway.

    The place looked drearier than when the androids attacked. I searched for any signs of life but the numbers were miniscule. Trunks explained that everyone else was in hiding. They were in the middle of rebuilding until Black started attacking. He was eliminating people indiscriminately until Trunks put a damper on his killing spree. Trunks couldn''t kill Black but stopped him from killing more people. A few minutes later a fluctuation of Ki could be felt in the air, we all turned around. A figure in the sky appeared.

    Black: So this is where you were hiding.

    F.Trunks: Black!

    We all looked at the sky and for the life of me I could not tell who this Black was. Sure it had my face but the hair was different and the ki he gave off was familiar. I felt my Ki in him but also��Goku''s Ki was also there. No wonder F.Trunks attacked me, not because it just looked like me but because the person was foreign to him. From the look to the feeling he gives off, Black is a fused body of Goku and I. The strength he gives off is way weaker than I expected. I can feel that he doesn''t have a full grasp of the different powers that my body possesses and when mixed with Goku''s theres too many secrets in our bodies for Black to tap into. He can''t find a balance between the bodies. The Ki may be mine and Goku''s but the presence was definitely someone else.

    Black: Even if you hide your Ki and presence I can still see you.

    Sage: And who are you to act all high and mighty?

    Black: I am the Cure, and you mortals are the disease.

    Sage: HAHAHA, says the guy in a stolen mortal body! What shitty holier than thou attitude! Who are you anyway,"Mr.Cure"? Will you sing it in an emo song?

    I couldn''t contain my laughter from laughing at this hypocrite. Black didn''t seem too amused by my laughter and launched his attack. Vegeta won the Janken game and fought first.

    Vegeta: Kakarot, I sense your Ki along with Sage''s in him. If I can beat him with the both of you combined in him then the two of you will be nothing to me.

    Goku: Say that if you actually beat him!

    Sage: Vegeta-san, watch out for his eyes.

    Vegeta nodded and went after Black. Black may not be "me" powerful but with the amount of time he had he may have been able to use some of my eyes power. From what I can remember of Zamasu''s body possession in the original, was that he took Goku''s body with the help of the Super Dragon Balls and nothing more. His wish this time must''ve been he wanted to possess the combined body of Goku and I. Zamasu must''ve seen Goku and my fight through the Kamitube (GodTube/ God Youtube) which shows Gods or Kais either mundane or significant events within the universes.

    Vegeta wasn''t doing too bad but was falling behind. Vegeta could keep up but he couldn''t handle the power of the Rinnegan which was the only ability Black could use. Vegeta was being slowed down for less than a second in different instances but it was enough to get beat. I saw that Vegeta couldn''t hold on much longer and I told Goku to play Janken for the next round. I won, so my fight would be much simpler.

    Vegeta was finally taken down. Before Black stabbed Vegeta with a Ki hand blade I broke it and stood in front of him while eating the broken blade in my hand like it was candied glass.

    Black: You dare stop me?!

    Sage: Hey hey, it''s my turn to play. Thanks for the snack.

    I flashed in front Black and threw a left corkscrew uppercut into his ribs. I felt embarrassed that he possessed my body with this weak defense. I knew that he also let me hit him but that was only to activate the Zenkai and to gauge my abilty. I doubt he expected to take that much damage considering he vomited the food he ate, blood and some pieces of flesh. With my punch he was sent flying into a building. I took out one of my Senzu Beans and handed one to Vegeta. After Vegeta ate it he got up and went to Goku''s side.

    Vegeta: I don''t know what he was doing but he was slowing down my reaction time by less than a second.

    Sage: That''s why I told you to watch out for his eyes.

    Vegeta: His eyes did that?

    Sage: Yes they did. Why would I warn you about something if it wasn''t crucial? It shouldn''t take much to put him down.

    I knew that Black wasn''t using the full extent of either my or Goku''s body. When he figured out how to use the eyes even by a little he almost became dependant on them. So how will he deal with someone who has a similar or stronger ability than he does?

 Chapter 88 - 88: The other Zamasu appears, we retreat

    Black finally got out of the rubble that was once a building. He shook himself off and charged at me. We clashed a few times and he tried to slow me down but was unable to. Black was starting to put to much strain on his eyes and during that split second where he continuously blinked I left a wood clone to fight him while I kicked him through his mid section from behind him. Again, Black was sent flying into another rubble pile.

    Black: (Bursting from rubble) WHY?! Why isn''t it working on him?

    Sage: (Flashed behind him) It''s simple, it''s because you suck.

    I kicked him into the air and proceeded to smash him around while in the air as if I was playing hot potato with myself. Finally I hammered his back and he crashed onto the ground, the impact shook and uplifted the earth creating a giant crator. After the dust settled Black was laying there, unmoving.

    Sage: Again let me ask "Mr. the Cure", who are you really? Why are you indiscrimately killing all mortals? And lastly, why do you think you are better than anyone?

    Black: YOU��DARE��IMPEDE MY��HOLY WORK!!!

    In a burst of Ki Black got out of the crator. He had yet to transform into anything so why should I. I used my flash bang technique and stunned him for a few seconds. Within that time I again start beating on Black. Bones broken, flesh torn and blood spilled until Black became angrier and let out another burst of Ki.

    Black: ENOUGH!!! You''re getting too carried away mortal!

    Sage: You know, from what you are saying, you either have a God complex, you are delusional or you are a trans- person thinking they are a God trapped in a mortals body and you need your own bathroom. Wait, wait, let me guess, you want to be on the cover of magazines HAHAHA

    I laughed so hard I almost fell down from the air. I already sensed Black was charging me again but he hit nothing but air as I spun backwards holding my stomach thanks to Kenbushoku no Haki (Color of observation). We clashed again as thunderous soundwaves spread across the barren wasteland. I didn''t want to use too many techniques in front of Black considering that he could copy them so a straight up beat down was the go to.

    A few minutes later, still no transformation from him. He either can''t, won''t or is waiting on something in order for him to transform. We all sensed anther person with similar energy closing in on our location. It was the other Zamasu, but the others wouldn''t know considering that we came here before we could figure anything out. I guess to keep the original story consistant we should go back for a day or two. Zamasu finally arrived.

    Zamasu: They''re giving you a hard time are they?

    Black: Tsk, nothing I can''t handle.

    Goku: Don''t know. Sage, you know''em?

    Sage: Nope him or his dyke haircut. So he was the b.u.t.t buddy you were waiting on huh? No wonder you were dragging the fight along without transforming. From your buddies appearance he is a Kai. But what would a Kai be doing here helping someone commit mass genocide?

    Zamasu: That is no business of yours mortal.

    Sage: (I turned to Goku & Vegeta) What do you guys wanna do? Take them on or fall back for now?

    Vegeta: Hmph, why fall back when we can kill them now?

    Goku: We don''t know what we are up against though Vegeta. But it doesn''t to try them out.

    Sage: Then go get them but be careful, since he is a Kai he has healing abilities.

    The fight went as the anime version and were almost killed because of the constant increase in strength by Black. When they finally decided to retreat, the others left bringing along the older Mai in the ship. I took the Yomotsu Hirasaka as I remembered the energy signature of the machine. I was a little disappointed with myself as my presence made the storyline go askew but with the retreat we should get back on track.

    Bulma: Goku, Vegeta and Trunks you''re all back, wait, where''s Sage?

    Goku: Oh no, we left him back in Trunks'' timeline!

    Whis: Someone is coming, oh I see now, don''t worry about Sage, he is coming.

    The moment Whis said that my portal opened up and I came out. The others were surprised by how I made it out. I explained that this is how I came to this universe in the first place. I moved on from that point because it will just lead to bigger headaches.

    Beerus: Seeing as the two of you are all busted up, you must''ve retreated.

    Goku: Yeah, haha. There was this Kai there helping Black.

    Beerus & Whis: A KAI!!

    Whis: To think that a Kai would actually help someone in killing mortals instead of protecting them. What was he like?

    Sage: They both had this annoying personality that what they were doing was justice itself and that they were helping the universe by killing mortals. Some self-righteous piece of shit.

    Beerus: What the hell is the "me" from that time doing at a time like this?

    Sage: Most likely dead.

    Sage: Hey Trunks, is the supreme Kai from your time dead?

    Trunks: Yes, why do you ask?

    Beerus: (Smacking his own forhead) That f.u.c.k.i.n.g moron.

    Whis: You see the Gods of Destruction and the Kai''s come as a set, if one dies so does the other.

    Trunks: Oh I see.

    Sage: Whis-san why don''t we call the Supreme Kai to see if he might know who this "getting his knee pads for Justice" Kai is.

    Whis: Funny way to put it but you are right the Supreme Kai might know who it is.

    The Supreme Kai was called and came quickly. To everyones surprise he was back to his old self. The Supreme Kai fused with Kibito when he found out what the Potara fusion could do. The Supreme Kai explained that he used the Dragon Balls from New Namek to undo the fusion. We also explained why we called the Supreme Kai and while explaining Whis received a message through his staff from his father the Grand Priest. The message asked for Goku and me to meet with Zeno. Beerus was sweating profusely and told us to be on our best behavior.

    After the Supreme Kai gave his opinion on which Kai we were referring to Whis told us to head over to Zeno''s place first then we will look into the Kai that was helping Black. The Supreme Kai, Whis, Goku and myself went to Zeno''s place. I knew this was going to happen so I prepared snacks in advance. When we first saw the Grand Priest he looked at me for a while then at Goku.

    Whis: It''s been such a long time.

    Goku: (Whispering to the Supreme Kai) Hey, is that little guy over there the Grand Priest?

    S. Kai: Y��yes!! Hurry up and bow your head Goku!!

    Grand Priest: I take it you two must be��

    Sage: Hello, my name is Sarunokami Sage.

    Goku: Yo, I''m Son Goku. (I hit him on the rib) Oh sorry. Hi I''m Son Goku.

    Whis: Please forgive us, we were in a rush to get here, so we were unable to get proper formal wear for them.

    Grand Priest: Do not worry about such matters. Besides, what you both are wearing now is very much what you would consider your uniform, is it not?

    Sage: Yes, it is.

    Grand Priest: Please come this way. The king of all awaits.

    While we were walking along I sensed the presence that the Grand Priest was giving off. Although small in stature the vibes he was exuding were nothing to scoff at.

    Sage: (Talking telepathically at Whis) Strong, isn''t he.

    Whis: Very perceptive. And Goku, don''t go saying "I wanna try fighting you" to him.

    Goku: Aren''t you curious? Right Sage?

    Sage: I am. But not at our current level.

    We were led to the end of the hall where Zeno was.

    Zeno: Welcome! Thank you for coming!

    Goku: Yo! Er I mean, good afternoon.

    Zeno: You know, I''ve really been wanting a friend! And I''ve really taken a liking to you two, so I want you to be my friends!

    Sage: That''s fine with me. Call me Sage. I even brought you and the rest here some snacks we can share.

    Goku: You can call me Goku.

    Zeno: Snacks and friends yay. Okay Sage and Goku what would you call me?

    Goku: How about Zen-chan?

    Sage: I like it.

    Zeno: Zen-chan? That''s great!

 Chapter 89 - 89: Back to the Future

    After we talked about setting up the Tournament of Power and eating all the snacks I brought, Zen-chan gave Goku a button to teleport Zeno to the buttons location at any time. We bid Zen-chan and the Grand Priest good bye and went back to Earth. Later after searching his memory from my earlier description, Beerus, Whis, Goku and I went to the 10th universe to look for the Kai that was helping Black in the future timeline. The S. Kai was sent to look through the time rings where Zamasu has gone and what he has done. S. Kai said he will try to meet us on the 10th universe Kai planet when he is done. We arrived in the Kai planet in the 10th universe and were greeted by Gowasu, an elderly looking Kai but not super old looking like the old Kai from the 7th universe that was imprisoned in the Z-sword.

    Gowasu: Oh? You are��

    Whis: It''s been quite a long time Gowasu.

    Gowasu: Ah 7th universe''s Beerus and Whis-sama, welcome. And who might those two be?

    Whis: They are mortals that are training under me.

    Gowasu: Oh my. Is Beerus-sama retiring?

    Beerus: If they become stronger maybe, so far they are barely sparring partners. Anyway, we came here for some other urgent matter.

    Gowasu: Please, do tell.

    Whis: Ah that''s right, we''ve come today to meet with your disciple.

    Gowasu: My disciple? Do you mean Zamasu?

    Beerus: Is he here?

    Gowasu: Yes, he usually is, but just this morning he left for somewhere. In fact, it was the first time he''s ever left without getting my permission first. To be honest, I had been rather worried.

    Beerus: Then until he returns��we will wait here.

    The Supreme Kai came back first and told us all that involved Zamasu thorugh the time rings. He also told us that he visisted Zuno''s place to get answers pretaining the information and power of the Super Dragon Balls. Zamasu finally appeared, with the same Ki we felt when we were fighting Black and he is exactly the Kai that was helping Black in the future timeline. I grabbed on to Goku''s shoulder before he did anything. Goku looked at me and I shook my head, as if to say do not engage him.

    Goku: (Whispering to me) That''s the guy, why not get him?

    Sage: Because he hasn''t done anything, yet. Let Beerus and Whis handle it. If Zamasu is proven to be guilty then Beerus will end him.

    Zamasu: Master Gowasu, I humbly apologize for leavingwithout any word. I was suddenly called away by my successor Kai.

    Gowasu: Oh you''re back, Zamasu! We''ve got some guests.

    Zamasu: Um. Who might you be��?

    Gowasu: This is the 7th Universe''s God of Destruction Beerus and his guide, The Angel Whis. The other two there are Whis''s disciples, the Saiyans Goku and Sage.

    Zamasu: Saiyans, Goku and Sage. It''s a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to meet you all.

    Beerus: Where the hell were you just now?

    Zamasu: W-well��As I said, there was some trouble in the Northern universe, so I went to provide some aid.

    Beerus: So you went to Zuno''s place, correct? You went to the Sage of the 7th Universe, Zuno''s place, didn''t you?

    Beerus: Why are you so interested in the details about the Dragon balls, Goku and Sage?

    Zamasu: We��well I had seen the tournament on Godtube��and it piqued my interests.

    Beerus: So then what was your intent behind asking��If a human and God can exchange bodies?

    Zamasu: That was��merely to see if it was possible.

    S.Kai: Please stop pretending. I used the time rings to not only see where you went but what you will do. You will commit countless evil deeds.

    Gowasu said nothing as the Supreme Kai had already explained what Zamasu has and will do. Beerus was simply going through the motions.

    Beerus: In light of this revelation, I have probable cause to destroy you. Though it''s not like a God of Destruction needs to justify his destruction in the first place.

    Zamasu: "Evil deeds"? I prefer you call them what they really are��just and righteous acts.

    Zamasu snapped and tried to attack Gowasu. By killing Gowasu he would be next in line to be the Supreme Kai of the 10th Universe. Beerus easily caught the energy blade Zamasu made with his right hand and used Hakai (Destruction) on him, turning him completely to dust. At the moment he used the Hakai energy I used my Rinne Sharingan to copy the technique. The energy is unique to the Gods of Destruction but it can be learned since new Gods of Destruction can take the old one''s place.

    After destroying the present Zamasu, we went back to Earth to deal with the one terrorizing Trunks'' universe. Goku had no need for the Mafuba (Evil Containment wave) because I had a better technique. I explained to him to leave Black to me while he and Vegeta deal with Zamasu. We knew that he wished for immortality but Black was free game. I told Goku what I wanted to do to Black and he wasn''t too keen on the idea. Of course I was going to eat him. I was going to absorb the energy of myself and Goku although I wanted to eat him if it was just my future self.

    I thought that it would be good to let future Zen-chan play his role in eliminating Zamasu. My plan was to extract Zamasu''s soul from Black, eat his body and give the soul to the other Zamasu. I explained my plan to Vegeta as well for him to not interfere. I opened my portal and we went through again to the future. We brought Mai as well because it is not her time-line. Like we planned Goku and Vegeta will take care of regular Zamasu and I will take Black. I also warned them to destroy the potara on Zamasu quickly so that they don''t have the option to fuse.

    Sage: I''m going to raise my power level to bring them out, ready yourselves. HHAAA!

    As soon as I raised my Ki, like a moth to a flame Black and Zamasu came. I flashed between them, backhanded Zamasu sending him flying towards Goku and Vegeta.

    Zamasu: Damn mortal!

    Vegeta: Your fight is with me.

    Goku: What the hell Vegeta, you had first dibs last time. I''m fighting him.

    Vegeta: Fine. Go.

    Sage: Don''t mind them, but unlike your other self Zamasu, this body is mortal so death lingers on you.

    Black: Because of the signature trait of the Saiyans I can grow infinitely.

    Sage: How can you use the Zenkai when the other "you" can''t heal you to activate it?

    Black looked at me like I stole his woman for being better than him in bed.

    Sage: Just because you can activate it doesn''t mean that the body is yours to do with as you please. All this time has passed and all you have managed to reach at most is Super Saiyan. Like I told you before, you suck.

    Black: Shut your mout��

    I disappeared in front of him just so my fist could reappear on the left side of his jaw, stopping him from speaking. I flashed to the estimated landing spot and kicked him in the shoulder back up in the air. I watched this move that many characters have done many times in the games and anime, which was to bounce the enemy around in the air. While pounding on Black I was hitting specific areas to tenderize the meat on him.

    Sage: Fight back you p.u.s.s.y! The body you stole shouldn''t be this weak!

    My last hit was a two legged stomp on the back making a bigger crater than the last time I pounded him into the ground. Black was battered, broken, bleeding and bruised. He emerged from the crater and exploded in ki as he was able to turn Super Saiyan God but in p.u.s.s.y color.

    Black: F.U.C.K.I.N.G MORTAL!! BEHOLD!! Super Saiyan Rose!

    Sage: Come at me Sailor P.u.s.s.y! Let''s see what you can do!

    We clashed but Black was still shocked that he could only match me as I was still in my normal form.

    We clashed again and again. With each hit I let him land was something that will be recovered quickly with his consumption. With every hit I make the meat gets tender and my smile more wicked, with every energy blast is a spice, seasoning and cooking. I needed a stronger flame because my attacks felt that I did less damage. I couldn''t disrupt his cooking process so I transformed into my Golden True Saiyan form. I easily overwhelmed him.

    Black: What is that form? That was not in my memory!

    Sage: Hahaha, FOOL!! You dare take my body and not know how to use it! Then you don''t deserve it!

    My Ki burst out in waves. I sensed that Goku and Zamasu stopped fighting and Vegeta was already on the sidelines looking at me. I raised my current form to its max, even though I know I have already surpassed my form into a higher plane it still was stronger than the others. It was time to chow down.

 Chapter 90 - 90: Black but not burned

    In a rush of fists and kicks, Black couldn''t withstand my assault. Black''s transformation became undone and was on the floor on his knees.

    Sage: Hahaha, you being on your knees infront of a mere mortal must mean you are ready for something. I knew you s.u.c.k.e.d but to be ready to do it literally, hahaha.

    Black: AAARRRRRRHHHHHH

    I activated my Rinnegan, put my hand on Black''s head and used the Ningendo (Human path) to extract Black Zamasu''s soul. I pulled it out slowly to make it painful. Black could''t yell out but the pain he felt added flavor to the finishing touches. Black''s body laid there lifelessly with the soul in my left hand. With my right hand I made an energy blade and chopped the body up into meatballs. After lightly cooking the meatballs with energy I made into a flame, I finished the cooking as I began eating Black. The others were horrified as I finished devouring Black. I threw the soul at Zamasu and with the incoming surge of power coming from me eating Black I needed to channel it into solidifying Migatte no Gokui (Autonomous Ultra Instinct).

    The energy pulses through my body as the wounds that were inflicted healed almost instantly, my muscles bulged and Ki burst out. Even the almighty immortal Zamasu was shaking as he held the soul of his counterpart. It seems that I only hit the initial stage of Migatte no Gokui but it was still a stable form. My hair was outlined in silver, now I have to apply it to my True Super Saiyan God form to advance further. In order to prepare for it I turned into regular Super Saiyan God. I plan on solidifying my forms by constantly being in regular Super Saiyan God form. Once I turned back into Super Saiyan God I looked at Zamasu holding his other soul with a smile on my face.

    Zamasu: YOU��YOU F.U.C.K.I.N.G MORTAL!!!

    Sage: (I patted my pants as if I was looking for something in my pockets) It seems I ran out of f.u.c.ks to give. (I looked at Goku) Hey Goku-san are you done with him or is it my turn?

    Goku: Haha hell no, we just started.

    Sage: (I looked at Zamasu) You should absorb that soul if you want to hold any chance of winning.

    Zamasu looked at me as if he wanted to tear my heart out. His plan came to a grinding halt with Black gone. I couldn''t help but laugh at his despair. In anger he ate the soul. Zamasu was not that strong but he was immortal and the only way to get rid of him was to undo the immortality which is impossible to gather Super Dragon Balls in such a short amount of time. Other options include sealing him away or I could take his soul out and send him to hell. In order to get Zen-chan to come out though I want to see if this Zamasu will still multiply and spread out like a virus like he did in the original story.

    Once Zamasu ingested his other soul he became stronger but not enough to threaten me only enough to have Goku and Vegeta have a good fight. At first Goku had no problem dealing with Zamasu because from appearance the only one who had the majority of fighting experience was Black and since Zamasu is immortal I think he didn''t train at all. Black trained his body but I doubt that would strengthen his soul. I cannot completely commit to that assumption because the souls of Kais may act differently. Goku is not having too hard a time but can''t give good damage as Zamasu, which I previously said, is immortal granted by the Super Dragon. Vegeta was agitated and attacked together with Goku.

    After a few minutes there was no change but the stamina drain on Goku and Vegeta. The situation was looking desperate until I stepped in. In my Super Saiyan God mode Zamasu stood little to no chance of winning. I used an energy blade to chop him to pieces. From the pieces, Zamasu began to multiply. I smiled as the story progressed normally. This universe was f.u.c.k.e.d when Zamasu came into it so it didn''t matter that Zen-chan would erase it.

    Sage: Hahaha it doesn''t matter how many of you there are, you are still going to lose.

    Zamasu: (Multiple Zamasu in unison) With my perfect immortality, how can I lose?

    Sage: Please. How are you perfect when you can''t beat us? You just have an immortal body nothing more. Take that away and all you are is trash.

    I began using Hakai energy to destroy multiple Zamasus. I beat them into a pile and destroyed them but even though I could destroy them they only turn into ash and from that he gathered and went into the atmosphere. At this point there is nothing to be done but call Zen-chan to eliminate him for good. Like in the original story line, Zamasu had multiple faces in the sky covering the planet which was very creepy.

    Goku: Sage do you have any way to stop him at this point?

    Sage: Goku-san use the button Zen-chan gave you. Zamasu may have killed the other Gods of Destruction and the Kais but I highly doubt he would have the balls to try and kill the King of All.

    Goku: That''s right there is a Zen-chan in this timeline cause no can go up against him.

    Sage: Just don''t be surprised by what Zen-chan does. I will ready a portal to go back so stay close everyone.

    Goku pressed the button and this parallel universe''s Zen-chan popped out. I didn''t tell the others that this universe is done for because panic and doubt will set in. Once Zen-chan wipes out the universe along with Zamasu, we will just leave that way I can bring parallel Zen-chan back to be friends with the current timeline Zen-chan.

    Zen-chan: Who are you? Did you call me here?

    Goku: Hey Zen-chan, I''m Son Goku! I''m friends with you in my world.

    Zen-chan: Hmmmmm, what happened here? It looks terrible.

    Goku: (Pointing at the Zamasu covering the atmosphere) Those guys��they did this.

    Zen-chan: Theres so many faces. It''s all their fault?

    Goku: That''s right. They''re all bad guys.

    Zen-chan: It feels creepy. It really bugs me.

    Goku: Right. Don''t you think we''d be better off without them?

    Zen-chan: Yes, you''re right. Better off��without a world like this.

    Goku, Vegeta & Trunks: WORLD?!

    Sage: This is not gonna be pretty, everyone into the portal.

    Zen-chan was charging up his power to eradicate the world. I say world but really it was the whole universe. When we all passed through the portal we landed in Bulma''s back yard where we were met with Bulma, Chibi Trunks (little), chibi Pilaf, Mai and Shu. Beerus, Whis and Supreme Kai were there as well waiting on the news of the battle.

    Goku: Beerus-sama, we managed to take care of Zamasu!

    Beerus: Hmph! From the looks of things, he gave you a run for your money huh. I bet you couldn''t manage against him at all with your power.

    Sage: The atmosphere, Goku-san.

    Goku: Right, that. So after he became that we couldn''t touch him so I called the King of All. He wiped out the world in the process though.

    Trunks: But by doing so, we were able to defeat Zamasu and we were able to protect the other parallel worlds. So we really didn''t really have a choice.

    Whis: I suppose having too many parallel worlds wasn''t a good thing in the first place.

    Beerus: You''re right. I guess it''s good we had a chance to trim them down.

    As the conversation progressed, Bulma figured out how to travel to alternate universes but wasn''t there yet according to her. I told Goku that we could bring the Zen-chan from Trunks'' alternate universe here so he could be this Zen-chan''s friend. Goku thought it was a great idea. After eating and getting dressed I used Yomotsu Hirasaka to pick up Zen-chan.

 Chapter 91 - 91: Deep Sea Reprieve

    We took Zen-chan to our universe and asked Supreme Kai to take us to the King of All''s place. While there we introduced both the Zen-chan''s. After that we went back to the Earth. Time passed, we continued training and apparently Vegeta got Bulma pregnant with Bulla or Bra. I went back home to train my children and to have more kids, wink. I also got Hanc.o.c.k pregnant. Since I had some time to kill before the Tournament of power, I spent some time with her and the Strawhat crew.

    Time passed as they gathered so I went to check up on them. The crew was gathering in the Sabaody Arhipelago after 2 years. At first I was met with uncertainty as the crew couldn''t recognize me at first because of my red hair and eyes but once I undid my transformation they were relieved. To keep my training of the God form up I transformed again.

    Sage: Hey guys, long time no see.

    Luffy: Sage, how you been ya bastard? Good, now that you are here we are all gathered together. Will you be staying long?

    Sage: Just for a little bit. Staying with me will cause way more trouble than you need. I wanted to see Fish-man Island before heading out again.

    I was glad Luffy understood that I couldn''t stay long. This world can''t sustain me so I kept movement and fighting to a minimum. On Fish-man Island I will get to lift Noah, the giant ship that was left for unknown purposes, even now. I found the whole fake crew incident hilarious. The fat fake Luffy was talking that wild shit until Sentoumaru smashed his head in with the flat side of his axe. I thought that after the spanking I gave them they would be more afraid to approach anyone with relations to the Strawhats, fake or not. I was watching the entire time but was not engauging until all of the crew members were together. We went into the sea and started our decent into the deep for Fish-man Island.

    Nami explained all the instructions that Rayleigh gave us for the ship being coated. Nami and Robin looked way s.e.xier now or the fact that they were wearing less, haha. Robin and Nami were particularly impressed with me as I didn''t really react to Franky''s almost robot transformation. I gathered everyone except for Sanji, who fainted from blood loss as he saw Nami and Robin. I still laugh thinking about it, for two years of having gay people chase you around while being a womanizer must be his personal hell. I told the crew that I will mostly help when it comes to fighting the Yonko (Four Emperors) and not to expect much of me. Most of their bigger enemies are gone except for the unknown Admirals that might pop up considering Admiral Issho came out of nowhere.

    I kept the fish that would attack us at bay with Haoshoku no Haki and blew up the ship from Wet Hair Caribou, killing them all, before they got near us. I let Luffy, Zoro and Sanji, after he recovered, deal with the Kraken though, I wanted to see how much they grew. I knew the level of growth from the rest but Luffy was a different story. I pushed him further by pitting my will Haki against his, sure it was bullying but how else can he grow without adversity. Luffy dealt with the Kraken easily but we were s.u.c.k.e.d in the hole the Kraken was blocking once Luffy punched him out the way.

    We kept going and met up a little later. We met Vander Decken but I let him live because he was the one that made the giant ship, Noah, move. We got near Fish-man Island but were stopped by the New Fish-man pirates. They were stopping anyone who got near the Island to join or submit to their cause. I cared little for what they wanted but Luffy didn''t want to cause trouble as soon as we reached the Island so we used the Air burst that the Thousand Sunny, the ship, could do broke through the giant bubble that the Island is covered in. During the break through the crew was separated like in the original.

    A few hours passed and the story progressed like normal so the Strawhat crew was blamed for the disappearance of some mermaids. Soon it was revealed that the New Fish-man Pirates were going after any Fish-man or mermaid that wanted peace with the humans instead of war. The new Fish-man Pirates used the petition that the citizens signed with the late queen, Otohime. We later met up with Jinbe, a former Shichibukai (Seven warlords). Through Jinbe we learned of the deep seated hatred between the humans and Fish-man. While chatting, the New Fish-man Pirates captured King Neptune and his three sons. Jinbe came up with a plan to make the Strawhat crew look like heroes in front the citizens of Fish-man Island.

    Through the plan we learned that Hody Jones, the captain of the New Fish-man Island, killed the queen. Humans had never hurt Hody but he still grew up with the hatred for them through Arlong, the captain of the Fish-man Pirates that tormented Nami''s Island and was heavily racist. Since Hody grew up around that racism it became a part of him, so much so that he had his own Fish-man version of the KKK. So far I liked Fish-man Island. The best sushi and miso soup I have had so far, also, since their top half was human, some of the best mermaid blowjobs I have had aside from Mei, Tsunade and Hanc.o.c.k. There was no way I was going to let them destroy themselves.

    Unfortunately in the current situation I should not kill any of the Fish-men since I don''t want to make it look like a slaughter, but broken bones should be fine. I only incapacitated a few while Luffy used his Haoshoku no Haki to take out 70,000 men Hody gathered out of 100,000. After beating the shit out of the Hody the first time Luffy chased him to Noah, which Vander Decken was able to throw thanks to the Mato Mato no Mi (Mark Mark fruit) by placing a mark on Shirahoshi, Neptunes giant beautiful daughter. Vander Decken asked Shirahoshi for her hand in marriage but was refused because he was not her type, in anger he decided to kill Shirahoshi by throwing Noah at her and Fish-man Island. Since they were fighting in the water, Luffy had a huge disadvantage. Luffy got help from one of Shirahoshi''s brothers and beat Hody again. They also fought on the Noah when a bubble was placed on it for Luffy to breathe. I told Luffy not to worry about the ship and just completey crush Hody. The reason Hody kept coming back was because he was taking a drug name Energy Steroid, it raises the users strength in exchange for their lives.

    Luffy again beat the shit out of Hody but this time for good. Again Luffy didn''t kill Hody but I understand why he wouldn''t. Luffy was still bleeding quite a bit and still needed a blood transfusion. I was still holding on to Noah, so Shirahoshi didn''t have to call out to the seakings to help pull it. The good thing about that was, she didn''t have her secret exposed and would be kept out of danger from the government or others. Luffy got his blood transfusion from Jinbe since they were the same blood type. I was told to put the Noah next to the grave of Otohime. When everything was said and done, King Neptune threw a party for us. We ate, drank and again I got blown with titjobs in the back, away from wandering eyes.

    The Mom Pirate crew members came to pick up her tribute, which was sweets, but were unable to find any. During the party we ate it all so the tribute to keep Fish-man Island as Big Mom''s territory couldn''t be paid. When the Mom Pirate members Pekoms and Tamago came to pick it up they were mad at the Fish-men and at us. I didn''t like how Tamago referenced everything with eggs so I warned him, leave or die. He started to talk shit so he chose die. I didn''t care who he was, who he was affiliated with or where he came from but all I knew was that, regardless of what powers he had, he was going to die. Like the namesake of the Akuma no Mi he ate, the Tama Tama no mi, I squashed him. Pekoms was shaking from the tremendous pressure and fear. I told him to call Big Mom with the Den Den Mushi.

    Big Mom: Pekoms, why did you call me?

    Pekoms: Mama, there is a gentlemen here that wants to talk to you.

    Big Mom: Oh? He has to be powerful if you are speaking so politely, Pekoms. Fine let him speak.

    Sage: Listen you disgusting fat bitch. This is Sarunokami Sage. I didn''t like how your subordinate was talking to me so I killed him, what was his name? F.u.c.k it I don''t care, there are too many bugs to remember. This is my one and only warning you fat c.u.n.t, Fish-man Island is Strawhat territory now. You leave my friends alone or I will kill you, your family and your pets.

    Big Mom: YOU INSOLENT LITTLE SHIT!! WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE?!?!

    Sage: Come on, your fat doesn''t roll over on your ears now does it? I killed those Admirals and

    Marines, do you really think you could stop me? Just consider Pekoms here lucky that he didn''t meet the same fate as that egg guy because he looks like a lion plushie.

    I hung up on Big Mom and told Pekoms to leave before I change my mind. We moved on from the party and started the preparation to leave. I told Luffy to call me using a similar button that Zen-chan gave to Goku but to call for me only not summon. With that I left again to train in the Dragon Ball universe.

 Chapter 92 - 92: Setting up the Tournament of Power

    When I returned I saw that Bulma was ready to pop with Bulla in her belly. I asked if I could rub her stomache but Vegeta gave me a dirty look. As soon as I came, Goku was getting ready to leave for Beerus'' planet to train in exchange for food. Good thing too, I tagged along when I also offered to cook something for them. I made them eggs benedict to go with the snacks that Goku brought along. After eating Beerus was going to sleep but was stopped by Goku.

    Goku: Beerus-sama, before you go to sleep we should talk about the promise we made with the King of All.

    Beerus: What promise? I don''t remember making such a promise. What are you talking about?

    Goku: I''m talking about the fighting tournament across the universes.

    Beerus: Forget that nonsense. Don''t bother the King of All for something like that.

    Goku: Eh?! Why not? The tournament seems interesting.

    Whis: I also advise against you asking the King of All. You don''t know what will happen if you go to him.

    Goku: Is someone really scary gonna appear?

    Goku: Him? I don''t think he''s that bad. Look at how adorable his face is.

    Sage: Goku-san, I know he is a cute little guy but you also forget that if you get on his nerves he could end our universe. I wouldn''t mind the tournament but you also have to think of the consequences.

    Whis: Sage is right Goku. It is not wise to bother the King of All.

    Goku: (Took out the button that Zen-chan gave him) This side of the button summons him to me and when I flip it, this side takes me to him.

    Goku pressed the button and disappeared. I followed him with Yomotsu Hirasaka to Zen-chan''s place. Goku was surprised to see me with him, at first he thought I was there to stop him but I was merely there to make sure he doesn''t cause trouble. Even though I knew what was going to happen I just wanted to see if I could participate in a fight like when Goku fought Top. The Grand Priest came out to greet and escort us to the Zen-chans.

    Goku: Yo, Zen-chans!

    Grand Priest: It appears he''s come with some kind of favor to ask.

    Zen-chan 1: Ohhhh, a favor?

    Goku: Ummmm, well, I''m not sure which Zen-chan I talked about it before, but we mentioned having a martial arts tournament among all the universes. Whatever happened to that? I''m kinda getting impatient!

    Zen-chan 2: If we get rid of them, then we won''t be able to do that, a martial arts tournament.

    Zen-chan 1: Yeah, you''re right. Then let''s do it right away!

    Goku: Ohhh! That was quick! I knew you would understand! So, when will it be?

    Zen-chan 1: Grand Priest, when do you think will be good?

    Grand Priest: Let''s see��all the universes would need time to prepare��so how about in in 5 ticks?

    Sage: 5 Ticks? How long is that?

    Grand Priest: Let''s see��you both are from the planet called Earth in universe 7, right? In that case I believe in your time it would be about 40 hours.

    Sage: Wow, that''s kind of quick.

    Goku: Alright then, thank you!! I''m gonna get going now so I can start getting ready! See ya!

    Goku wasn''t too sure on the time considering how short it was. I understood that the time was too short but it was enough to fine tune not reach a new level. The time given could be utilized in the Hyperbolic time chamber and expand the amount of time. I will ask to get first dibs while Goku gathers the others to fight in the tournament.

    Grand Priest: (Talking into his scepter) To all guide angels, this is the Grand Pirest, please respond. (A few minutes later) Are you all there? Everyone listening? I have something to discuss with you, so all Gods of Destruction and Supreme Kais please prepare to come to the King of All''s palace immediately that is all.

    After a few more minutes the Grand Priest asked if everyone was ready and responded with a yes. The Grand Priest summoned all them from universe 1 to 12.

    Grand Priest: And with that, everyone is here. I will now deliver an announcement from the Kings of All. Although it is sudden, in 5 Ticks from now we shall be holding a Tournament of Power where members selected by each universe will compete in strength and agility.

    At first all the reactions towards there being two Kings of All was expected. After hearing what they have decided a few Gods of Destruction had some gripes over the short time for the tournament. Since the Future Zen-chan, Zen-chan 2, never seen the tournament before like when universe 6 and universe 7 fought, the Grand Priest suggested an exhibition match. Once he manifested a ring and placed all the Gods, Kais and Angels in their own stands by their respective universes, the Grand Priest told all the Gods of Destruction to step into the stage and fight eachother.

    Beerus was reprimanding Goku for disobeying him for not leaving Zen-chan alone and me for not stopping him. I didn''t care though, I will get to see what the other Gods of Destruction can do. I have fought with Beerus so I know his strength, even if it''s just a little, but the others are sort of a mystery that the anime or manga fail to show. Their powers shouldn''t be that much different from Beerus'' but the techniques used should be interesting and with me copying some good ones it will make it that much sweeter.

    Quitela: (The mouse looking God) Oh Great Priest, exactly what kinds of rules will we be fighting under?

    Grand Priest: We will be deciding many things depending on how this match goes, so for now, you should all fight as if you are trying to kill one another. I am considering some kind of reward or prize for the God of Destruction that survives and wins. By the way��any God that goes easy or doesn''t perform��will be erased.

    It was to be expected that everyone would be surprised by what the consequences were but it also riled up those Gods of Destruction that look for a good fight. The little mouse looking God was talking shit to Beerus but considering what types of being they are it would be stupid since Beerus looks like a cat and he is a mouse. Everyone saw that Champa was yelling at Beerus and from that they figured that this whole mess was somehow Beerus'' fault. It certainly was but Champa was also to blame for making the universes fight in the first place by challenging Beerus. Now that Zen-chan is friends with Goku and I, Goku won''t hold back when it comes to fighting. Hopefully I will get to see some good techniques before the Grand Priest stops the fighting because the Zen-chan''s can''t follow the Gods'' speed.

 Chapter 93 - 93: The Gods do Battle

    I found it funny that Zen-chan couldn''t follow the movements of the Gods of Destruction but has the ability to eliminate anything and everything. I guess with all the security like the Grand Priest around him he doesn''t have to worry about that. If the Angels are stronger than the Gods of Destruction and the Grand Priest is above the Angels, what would the King of All have to fear?

    The ring, the rules and the contestants were set, now we are waiting on them to start the fighting. The Gods of the other universes were surrounding Beerus, ready to gang up on him. I''ve heard from Whis that the other Gods already had grudges against Beerus because of a previous event the King of All brought up, a multi-universe hide and seek game. Apparently Beerus went to sleep and the game was halted while the other Gods tried to calm the King of All. Now that they know that this whole incident had something to do with Beerus they were going to get revenge. Not to mention Beerus gave each of the Gods a reason to bear a grudge against him.

    Grand Priest: Well then, there is no time limit, so we will be starting. Let the exhibition match��BEGIN!!!

    From the first attacks Beerus was showing Migatte no Gokui (Autonomous Ultra Instinct) movements, but Whis said before that even Beerus hasn''t mastered it. Although it was imperfect he used it well as he dogded many attacks but was caught by Moscow, the robot suit God of Destruction from universe 3. Beerus broke free and while the others were charging at him while being caught they attacked Moscow instead. Very quickly Beerus threw Champa into the air, believing that Beerus went into the air they all followed the decoy only to be trapped and become targets for Beerus who threw an energy ball at the grouped up Gods. One of the Gods used a barrier but was attacked by Belmod, the clown looking God from the 11th universe.

    Belmod: Sorry but you were totally open. It''s not like Beerus is our only opponent here��only one of us can be the strongest. This is no time to be helping each other.

    With all their different powers on the rise and being told to attack each other as if they are going for the kill, they won''t be able to notice me using my Ginga Rinne Sharingan (Galaxy Samsara copy wheel eyes). I was able to follow all of their moves, read and copy all their techniques. I saw how Beerus was able to utilize the movements but I have yet to see the power of the Migatte no Gokui on him, still it is a good reference. Belmod used a bubble or barrier technique that traps those inside but lets attacks pass through on all the other Gods. Belmod then used a card like energy attack on the other Gods. They broke free and continued to assault each other. Ramon, the elephant looking God from universe 10, used a loud intimidating roar. I was expecting it and felt the attack with my body. The good thing with the gourmet cells I awakend in Toriko''s universe, not only can I rapidly repair myself with food but it also gives my body the ability to adapt to attacks and enviornment. Mid-way through Ramon''s attack, I shook it off. Whis looked at me with slightly wide eyes, I only smiled back with my left index finger to my lips, letting him know to not tell anyone. He smiled back and turned his attention back on the fight.

    As the fight intensified, louder noises and much dust covered the ring. The Zen-chans were a disappointed that they couldn''t keep up with the fight. The Grand Priest put a stop to the Gods fighting.

    Zen-chan 2: If it''s gonna be like this, then we should just skip it and get rid of the universes we don''t need right now.

    Grand Priest: So then shall we cancel all the tournament plans?

    Goku: Hang on a second, Zen-chan. You can''t call off the tournament! Come on, Zen-chan!

    Zen-chan 1: What''s up Goku?

    Goku: Sure, Beerus and the others'' fighting was so crazy that you couldn''t really tell what was going on, but ours won''t be like that at all!

    Zen-chan 1: What should we do?

    Zen-chan 2: Then show us one of your fights, Goku!

    Grand Priest: I see. That is a good idea.

    The Grand Priest then explained to Goku that he could fight Top or Toppo from the 11th universe as they were mortals from different universes. Goku thought he would fight a God but when he heard it was Toppo, he happily agreed. The ring was instantly fixed and the fighters stepped on to the stage. Both Goku and Toppo sized each other up and knew from their first clash that they were holding back. The Zen-chans looked happy to see Goku fight and transform. Goku sped up his transformations because the Zen-chans saw little difference in Goku''s Super Saiyan 1 and 2 so he went into 3 quickly.

    The gap in strength was still big between Goku and Toppo so he went into Super Saiyan God. The Gods of Destruction were surprised when Goku turned God because even though I suppressed my ki as much as I could none of the Gods paid any attention to me for being in Super Saiyan God the entire time. I was happy that my restraining worked. Even Whis and Beerus gave a "I can''t believe you didn''t notice" look when the other Gods finally turned their eyes towards us. I turned off my Ginga Rinne Sharingan when the Gods fight ended so I doubt any of them saw me use them.

    Beerus yelled out to Goku to end the fight so Goku turned Blue. I noticed the expression on Toppo''s face when he saw Goku turn Blue became more serious. Goku, trying to end the fight, threw a projected straight punch that Toppo read, grabbed Goku''s arm and kicked him off the stage causing him to lose.

    Beerus was mad that Goku gave such a disgraceful loss but if he didn''t rush him he wouldn''t throw such a simple punch. I shook my head. The Grand Priest told everyone, after watching the fight between Toppo and Goku, the rules that were decided on that will be implamented for the upcoming tournament.

    Grand Priest: Please select 10 warriors from each universe, excluding the Gods of Destruction. We''ve changed the rules to be slightly simpler. For this "Tournament of Power", if you make your battle opponent fall off the stage, then you win.

    Sage: What if the opponent is unconscious or unable to move?

    Grand Priest: Then please throw them off. Of course, you shouldn''t kill them. The time limit for the battle will be 100 Taks.

    Goku: 100 Taks?

    Whis: In Earth time, that''s around 48 minutes.

    Sage: Since it is too much time for individual fights, then I guess we will also do a Battle Royale with all fighters in the ring, correct?

    Grand Priest: That''s correct. After everyone has fought for the designated time, the team with the most warriors remaining will win. Of course, even if the time limit is up, if only one warrior is left standing, then their team will win. As with the battle between the 6th and 7th universes, the overall winner will receive a wish from the Super Dragon Balls, so go ahead and work hard to have your wish fulfilled.

    The Supreme Kai of universe 3 asked what will the winning universe get and the Grand Priest answered with "Nothing". The Supreme Kai was confused and tried to make sense by saying that we will be fighting for honor but no the answer remained the same. Nothing will be done to the universe, because the Zen-chan''s decided that they wanted to get rid of some universes so the winner will no perish. When that realization came upon all the Gods and Kais they were worried. All, except the Angels of course.

    Grand Priest: Not all the universes will participate. Universes 1, 5, 8 and 12 will be excluded from the extermination. Sinces the mortals in those universes have an average level that''s higher than 7 they are exempt from taking part in this tournament.

    Grand Priest: (Smiling) It is as Sage-san has said. In addition, no weapons or potions are allowed, if any are discovered the universe is disqualified.

    After a few minutes the Grand Priest sent us all back to our universes. When we arrived on Beerus'' planet he smacked Goku on the back of the head for ignoring his advice. Now we only have 39 hours until the tournament begins.

 Chapter 94 - 94: Gather for The Tournament of Power

    I asked Goku where I could go to, to train for the short amount of time we have, he suggested the Hyperbolic Time Chamber on Kami''s lookout. We discussed how we will take turns in the chamber since we have 39 hours I will take 12 hours, he will take 12 and when Vegeta comes he will also take 12. I told him to use 3 hours to gather everyone else. With 12 hours I should have 6 months of training but since we can go 2 at a time I could stay in there longer without the fear of being trapped because of my Yomotsu Hirasaka. I just don''t want to spend so much time in there that I would be an old man but that would take close to a millennium to make me die of old age though. Because of my Saiyan lineage I can retain my youth for fighting but that is limited, because of me adapting to the Rinnegan and making them my own I have access to Mokuton (Wood Release) so I also retain youth through it and finally because of my Gourmet cells as long as I eat I can practically live forever.

    I took my first 12 hours and had much progress as I asked Whis to come in with me so I can have a sparring partner. I showed Whis all I was capable of as I showed him the initial stage of Migatte no Gokui (Autonomous Ultra Instinct) which he wasn''t surprised. I needed this training to solidify the transformation or at least take it to the next level. The entire time I was applying the Migatte no Gokui to my True Super Saiyan God form making my fur have a silver outline. In full Migatte no Gokui, my True Super Saiyan form should be silver. I was also showing moves that I learned from the Gods of Destruction. Even though the moves did nothing to Whis it still surprised him.

    The entire time Whis did not mind being in the chamber with me for 6 months because I cooked every meal. As long as he had food his conditions were met and I had a sparring partner. My time went by quickly but I made a lot of progress, for the last 2 months in the chamber Whis left and I just meditated. When I came out I needed a shave and a proper shower. My clothes was also damaged but was easily fixed by Whis. Vegeta took the next 12 hours, meaning that his daughter was born was going to participate in the tournament. Goku was able to convince Krillin, Android 18 & 17 with the help of Bulma using money. Tien Shinhan and Master Roshi were also participating. Piccolo was training Gohan, who desperately needed it.

    After a meal, shower and shave I asked Goku why the hell was Buu not participating. I told him to drop either Master Roshi or Tien because having Buu would give us an immense amount of advantages. Sure I can grow my own Senzu Beans through Mokuton but at most now they only reach to 80% to 85% recovery. Only with Tsunade''s help could I really get 100% but even that requires a different method of growth with tools which I can''t use for the tournament. I was set on having Buu come with us so I didn''t mind telling Master Roshi to step down. Even when I saw and read the story during the Tournament of Power I was confused as to why they brought back Frieza but left out Buu.

    Goku gave in and Master Roshi stepped down so now we have a better chance even though it will most likely come down to me and Jiren. I don''t know how strong he is because his strength seemed more ridiculous in the anime than the manga. As far as I know the addition of Buu was taken out because he would have been a great cheat for the universe 7 team in the original but was taken out. Now with him on the team though I don''t know if Broly will still be able to come because Freiza scouts found him when Frieza was revived after the Tournament of Power. I can find Broly on my own if need be so I will let it go for now.

    The team is as follows: Me, Goku, Vegeta, Buu, Piccolo, Gohan, Androids 17 & 18, Krillin and Tien Shinhan. I talked to Whis about my ability to replicate the Senzu Bean with my own power and was given the ok because it came from me, not an outside tool. I spent the rest of the time helping Gohan get back in shape but it won''t help with the amount of time left. I have always stayed in my Super Saiyan God form after I ate the fused version of me so beating Gohan was too easy. The least I can help with is give him a sparring partner that can give him his edge back without getting complacent or c.o.c.ky like he always does for some reason when he hits new levels in power.

    The time to go to the tournament was quickly approaching and Goku managed to gather the remaing team. I made sure to bring Buu this time because the mang never explained why Buu never went, from what I read during that time, the fans or the author himself changed the roster for Frieza to make him more of a wild card. I never agreed because they didn''t need him. Since Whis is able to pinpoint the location of people with his staff he could have searched for other strong people like Broly but I will ask him for that information after.

    Once we all gathered we were teleported to the arena. The arena looked like a giant spinning top. I crouched down and felt the floor with my hands. I cracked the floor to take a piece and the floor was made of some real sturdy material but it was still rock. With the arena made of this material it should be easy to use ninjutsu. I searched my memory for the technique to trap and throw out as many participants as I can. Goku and the others were being given the break down of the rules. Everyone was mad that they couldn''t fly but since they saw other warriors from different universes fly they thought they could too but they had natural wings so it was obvious that they could fly. A few minutes later the 6th universe teleported in.

    Goku: Universe 6! Long time no see! Hey Hit!

    Hit: It''s you. I see the other guy is there as well.

    Hit: As I thought, this tournament is your fault. Prepare yourself. I won''t mess up and lose to you or that guy again.

    Goku: Yeah, but the rules say no killing. You good with that?

    Hit: Do you really think I have been sitting on my hands since the last time we met?

    Goku: Great, it should be fun.

    Shortly after universe 11 came in. Goku went to greet them as well but was brushed off by Jiren. Having him up close and in person feels different from seeing it through a page or screen. Funny how the one they consider the strongest is alien that looks like a buff version of a typical Area 51 alien. Jiren looked my way a few times but other than that he said and did nothing.

    Grand Priest: Everyone is assembled. Good. The Kings of All are about to arrive. The tournament will begin shortly. All non-participants should take their seats in the stands. I will proceed to explain the rules once more. The time limit is 100 Taks. The central pillar will descend as time passes and the fight is over when it reaches the arena floor. No weapons are allowed besides inherent techinques. Killing is forbidden. The objective is to throw opponents off the arena. Those who fall will be warped to the stands, so worry not. Now then, is everyone ready? LET THE TOURNAMENT OF POWER��BEGIN!!

 Chapter 95 - 95: The Tournament of Power

    I told the others not to move for the next few minutes until I prepare my moves.

    Sage: (While smiling at them). Everyone stay still for the next few minutes so I can get rid of the little ones.

    I use Haoshoku no Haki (Colors of the supreme king) to cover the entire arena.

    Sage: (Shouting at all the other participants) IF YOU''RE NOT STRONG ENOUGH, GET THE F.U.C.K OFF MY STAGE!!!!

    With the use of Haki, I knocked out quite a few of the participants and all the strong ones were still up. I cared little for those that were knocked out I just wanted more time to play.

    Sage: Doton: Dorojigoku (Earth Release: Reverse Antlion)

    With the Reverse Antlion technique I covered all the other participants who were still up and knocked out with my Haki, in the rock material of the arena.

    Sage: SHINRA TENSEI! (Almighty Push)

    Once they were covered I simply pushed my hands out with Shinra Tensei and pushed them off the ring while covered in rock. Out of the 80 combatants, only around 30 were left. Only Jiren, Toppo and Dyspo, the rabbit looking guy, were the only ones left in universe 11. Other universes like 4 and 10 were completely erased while the others had a few people missing. I turned to my team and looked at their slack jawed faces.

    Sage: (While smiling and dusting off my hands) There. Should be easier now, go have fun and leave me some of the strong ones.

    Vegeta: You could have left some for us and now you want to have the remaining strong ones for yourself? No deal.

    Goku: Dammit Sage! Now I can''t see what kind of freaky techniques these guys have.

    Gohan: Don''t be mad at Sage-san Dad, this way we can be even more secure at surviving.

    Piccolo: Gohan is right Goku. Our universe is at stake here.

    Sage: It''s not my fault they were weak, I just wanted to have more fun time with the stronger ones. Fine! I will stay and meditate here, but if they come to me it''s not my fault. Showing that much power will bring them to me anyway.

    Universe 6 was saved because of Auta Magetta, the metalman. Magetta was heavy enough to not be pushed off and the rock was not strong enough to hold him down so he shielded the rest of his team. Dyspo of universe 11 was fast and reacted in time to not be covered but was saved by Toppo from being pushed off the arena. Some weak ones survived because they had wings and were in the air so the Reverse Antlion technique didn''t catch them but they were pushed further into the air so they were able to stay in the fight. With most of the weak ones gone the rest of the team had an easy time getting rid of the stragglers.

    Grand Priest: With the elimination of the all the fighters from universes 4 and 10 they will be erased.

    Zen-chans: (In unison) Bye-bye!

    The Zen-chan''s closed their little hands and the fighters and Gods of universe 4 and 10 were glowing. They all disappeared without a trace just like what happened with Trunks'' alternate universe. The reactions of the other combatants was priceless. They were either determined to beat or fight me or they were shitting bricks. Hit was occupied by fighting some of the leftovers from universe 2 while Androids 17 and 18 were fighting some of the universe 9 combatants. I was laughing because the other combatants were scared from every move I made. I sat on my tail and waited for the Jiren and the ohers to come at me.

    Goku intercepted Jiren while Vegeta was fighting Hit again. Vegeta now knew how to deal with Hit but the question was if he could cope with his ability, considering Hit had time to train and upgrade his ability. Krillin and Tien had no problems dealing with the stragglers. Buu was engaged with the Trio de Dangers, the wolf guys from universe 9, like the other universes they had few combatants left. A few came charging at me out of fear just to taste defeat.

    Cabba, Caulifla and Kale stepped up to challenge me but the only one who could do anyting is Kale.

    Sage: (I opened my eyes slowly) Even knowing you don''t stand a chance you come before me, why?

    Caulifla: Cabba told me that you guys are also Saiyans. He also said that you guys can turn golden and power up even more. I just want you to show me.

    Sage: If you can handle it then I don''t see a problem. I don''t want to hurt you lovely ladies but if your heart is not into it then there is no point in fighting. So are you all going to come at me?

    Caulifla: Nah, just me.

    Sage: Are you trying to get a free spar? Haha. Fine, since I find you and that girl behind you attractive I will give you a sparring lesson.

    Caulifla: Hah! You think you are worthy of being my mate?

    Sage: (Softly smiling) More than worthy and that girl behind you as well.

    Caulifla: How about this, I fight with you first then if I can''t beat you we will all attack you and if we still can''t beat you I will give you a chance. I can''t speak for Kale but I am warrior of my word.

    Kale: Ane-san, if you can do it so can I. I''m positive that we can take him down together. I won''t back down!

    Sage: I get the feeling that if you come she will also come, in more ways than one. Ok. Then let''s start. Come get some!

    Caulifla charged at me with her fist. I casually got off my tail and brush off her attack with my tail. In a flurry of attacks I warded them off without moving from my spot. Every now and then I flick her on her forehead or slap her a.s.s with my tail. I felt little taps every now and then but they didn''t come from Caulifla, they came from Kale. I smiled and continued with the spar because her little taps did little to hinder me in the slightest. Until Kale becomes the Legendary Super Saiyan she poses no threat or challenge. In order to get both Caulifla and Kale riled up I continued to slap Caulifla on her a.s.s and squeeze it when the chance presents itself. Kale cares deeply for Caulifla so she will also get angry for me disrespecting her. Caulifla has great pride so she still refused to give in even after turning Super Saiyan and getting nowhere with her attacks. She gave up when she called for help.

    Caulifla: Kale! Give me a hand!

    Kale: Yes!

    I smiled at Caulifla because I knew she gave up by calling for back up. Even still, they made no progress as I only used my left hand and tail to block or parry their attacks. The good thing about having Kale join in is that I can feel her up too. They got angrier and their attacks became more corrdinated. To see Kale at full strength I started hitting Caulifla harder but not on her face.

    Caulifla: Cabba, you a.s.s, come help out!

    The smile I had became bigger because her conditions have been met. With a swift attack to his temple I knocked Cabba back and out. I hit Caulifla hard enough to knock her out and held her as she fainted.

    Kale: ANE-SAN!! Let Ane-san go!

    Sage: Come make me or would like to take her place. I still have another arm you can jump on to.

    Kale: Give her BACK!!!

    Kale transformed into a Super Saiyan but not the Legendary Super Saiyan so far. I made her angrier and her power started to surge, finally a little challenge. Kale became the Legendary Super Saiyan. With her new found power she had no control nor consciousness to differentiate friend from foe. I put down Caulifla and put a barrier on her. I wanted her to wake up and fuse with Kale with the stolen potara she took from Supreme Kai Fuwa. I handled Kale carefully to not cause her to explode from the excess power. Once Caulifla woke up I dispersed the barrier. Caulifla got up abruptly and the potara fell out.

    Champa: OYY!! Caulifla use the potara! Put it on Kale''s opposite ear!

    Here it is. They were going to fuse. The fusion of the potara has changed or it was never fully explained in the Dragon Ball Z series because it was stated by the Old Kai that once one fuses wit the potara it is eternal, but in the Super series, the potara lasts only 30 minutes when non-kai races fuse using them and it becomes permanent when Kai''s fuse. Kale was rampaging so Caulifla had to find room to put the earring on Kale. She had no problem fusing as I was keeping Kale occupied. Once they fused and the Grand Priest gave them a pass because the Zen-chans became excited when they fused, Kefla, the fused Kale and Caulifla, felt her power first before attacking me. She turned Legendary Super Saiyan but was in control as her eyes didn''t turn white.

    Kefla began her assault and attacked me with full strength. I knew her strength but not first hand so I kept my Super Saiyan God form to deal with her. I used both hands this time but I still had enough space to grope her. I smiled as I felt her up and watch her angry face throw puches and energy blasts my way. To her surprise though I let the blasts hit me because I was absorbing the energy for my own. I used a little bit of energy to push all the runts out of the ring but with Kefla refueling me I just smiled and laughed at her attempts. I brought our fight close to the edge of the ring but to show her respect I started to fight a little seriously. We clashed a few times sending shockwaves out and cracking the floor but with every hit Kefla looked more tired and helpless. To finish her off I caught her hands and used my tail to wrap around her waist to bring her closer to me.

    Sage: (Whispered in her ear) Thank you for the warm up, next time how about I visit you on planet Sadala so we can do things other than fight.

    I took her to the edge of the ring, leaned in and kissed her on the lips. She was surprised, no doubt, but showed no anger. I let her go out of bounds and as she was warped into the stands where her universe God of Destruction and Angel were placed, the potara fusion came undone. When Kale and Caulifla gathered their thoughts they looked at me and blushed. Goku should be powering up while fighting Jiren and Vegeta should be making progress before being beaten by Hit, so I will wait at my original spot as I have regained my strength thanks to Kefla.

 Chapter 96 - 96: The Tournament Continues

    After returning to my original spot I saw Vegeta about to lose to Hit because he drove Hit to use his new technique, Time Lag. This technique warps time around a person making them slow down drastically. In the manga Hit used this against Jiren but it did him no good because Jiren was far stronger than Hit so the best he could do at the time was slow him down instead of freezing him in place. As for Vegeta who was a far cry from Jiren was slowed significantly. Piccolo got rid of his opponents quickly to lend a hand to Android 17 who was fighting Potamo. Android 17 didn''t know that physical attacks didn''t damage Potamo but like in the manga he stretched him and like a rubberband flicked him off stage. They turned their attention to help Vegeta and Goku.

    Goku was not faring too well against Jiren but was keeping him at bay for now. Dyspo and Toppo came at me after dispatching a few more combatants. Like Jiren did with Goku and Hit in the manga, Both the Justice warriors of universe 11 were handled with ease. I deflected, parried and blocked all their attacks. Toppo had the "I don''t believe this" look on his face.

    Toppo: Are you also a Saiyan?

    Sage: And here I thought that it was obvious because of my tail. Yes, I am a Saiyan, what of it?

    Toppo: You were the one that was with Son Goku when all the Gods of Destruction and Creation were summoned, weren''t you?

    Sage: Indeed. But do not mistake me for Goku-san.

    Toppo: Dyspo, let''s attack together again, be careful, like Son Goku he may also have other transformations hidden.

    Dyspo: Him too! Okay, let''s go!

    Their attacks were well coordinated but it wasn''t enough to close the gap in power and speed. Dyspo was fast with quick reactions but only in a simple way and easily predictable. Dyspo charged at me with his full speed and aimed at my gut. As it seemed that his attack hit, I grabbed Dyspo''s wrist and slammed him on the ground a few times. I picked him up and kicked him on the leg towards the edge of the ring. Even if he does come back in the fight he can''t use his speed because I made sure to break the leg I kicked. Toppo tried to catch me when I kicked Dyspo away but caught his fist as well. He quickly pulled back but my tail caught his ankle. In the instant he looked down to what was holding him in place I started to punch him in the ribs, solar plexis and liver.

    At that moment I thought of a new move. Like Toriko''s Kugi Punch (Nail Punch), a technique that can be applied to a punch or kick where if the user is strong enough they can apply more hits in the technique. Toriko was able to go up to 3 hits in the beginning of the series to a high number which was never given as he grew stronger. My new move was an energy based one in the shape of a ball. The energy ball was like Russian nesting dolls but they explode and were in layers like a jawbreaker, which I named it after. The energy ball will explode on every layer the smaller the layer the stronger the blast as the energy is more compressed. I threw a 5 layer Jawbreaker at Toppo, as he was blasting off like Team Rocket, Dyspo tried to stop him but couldn''t brace well and the 4th layer exploded blowing them both off the stage.

    Belmod was angry that all the Justice Troopers but Jiren were knocked out of the game. As Toppo and Dyspo were warping into the stands I flipped Belmod the bird.

    Sage: Jiren is next.

    I went back to my original spot again to wait for Jiren. Android 18 knocked out Ribrianne the remaining combatant of universe 2. Piccolo and Gohan finished off the rest of universes 3 and 9, so only Hit and Magetta were left of universe 6. Jiren is the only one left from universe 11 and from universe 7 is me, Goku, Vegeta, Androids 17 & 18, Gohan and Piccolo. Krillin and Tien must have been knocked out at some point. The remaining fighters of universe 7 went after Magetta, Hit and Jiren. Jiren was able to knock out Piccolo. Gohan took Hit with him out of bounds and so did Android 18 with Magetta and the end of universe 6.

    The remaining fighters are Jiren, Goku, Vegeta, Android 17, Buu and me. Buu went after Jiren but was easily overwhelmed and thrown out. Buu was healing everyone behind the scenes so everyone was back at full strength and drained him so he was easily thrown out. I was still waiting for my turn because we still had about 30 to 25 minutes left to fight. I saw their fight as they took turns fighting Jiren. Vegeta went first. He was able to get some good and well placed hits in but it was not enough. Vegeta brought the Super Saiyan Blue to another level as if he went Super Saiyan 2 while in Blue. Goku went next. Goku was, of course, putting up a better fight. He saw Vegeta''s mistakes and some of Jiren''s flaws but he was still on his toes. Goku was hit hard and was flying back but I caught him before he dropped out. Goku gathered his strength and went after Jiren again. After a few minutes Goku was transforming and gaining Migatte no Gokui (Autonomous Ultra Instinct).

    The fight continued but since Goku was not able to grasp that power in a short amount of time, Jiren was able to win out. I told 17 that I will go next. That way even if I lose I can take Jiren with me and 17 can make the wish to restore the other universes.

    Sage: Finally! I was growing bored waiting for you.

    Jiren: Why didn''t you attack when I was fighting Son Goku?

    Sage: I am a Saiyan. It''s not in my nature to claim a victory that I didn''t fight. Plus, it would have been all too easy to knock you out with Goku or Vegeta fighting you. I let them fight you first to let them power up, which they did. Thank you for that.

    Jiren: "Too easy" you say, hmph. Come and try now.

    Sage: Gladly.

    I walked up to Jiren and we stood face to face. We both threw a punch at the same time causing shockwaves as our fists collided. We then threw combinations at each other which was either blocked or parried. With every collision the ground breaks, rubble turns to dust and the air vibrates. Not even at full power yet, but we are evenly matched. I started to get antsy so after the last encounter I was done warming up.

    Sage: I think we warmed up enough. We don''t have much time anyway so let''s get to the fun stuff.

    Jiren: If you are anything like the other Saiyan''s I will fight you as I am.

    Sage: Hahaha, that''s fine with me but when you lose keep your regrets to yourself.

    I turned True Super Saiyan God Blue, as I did I could feel the difference in strength as my fur and hair turned blue from the overabundance in power. I use the Rinne Sharingan for good measure but I will only go further if the need arises. Jiren will pay for his arrogance as I flashed in front of him and casually dig my right fist into his stomach. I didn''t know if his eyes could get any wider but they did surprisingly. When I extended my right arm to finish the attack Jiren flew off close to the edge of the stage.

    Sage: (With a smug face) By all means, continue as you are.

    Belmod: Jiren, finish him off! Quit playing around!

    Sage: SHUT THE F.U.C.K UP CRUSTY!! This is our fight, keep your big a.s.s pimple nose out of this!

    Jiren: "Might makes right and might alone! Without strength, we have nothing! If I don''t win, then all my effort, all I''ve struggled to achieve, all of it will have been pointless! I''ll lose everything, just like I did before��and I absolutely refuse to go through that again! I cannot! I will not!"- Jiren from the DBS episode "The Greatest Showdown of all time! The Ultimate Survival Battle!"

    Sage: Then quit your bitching and come at me!

    Jiren was finally getting serious and powered up. Our auras collided and through the friction lightening sparks could be seen and heard. We clashed again causing a giant explosion causing the stage to break apart. Jiren and I were engaging on a medium piece of the ring causing the surrounding smaller pieces to break after every collision. Each time we collided thunderous sounds erupted.

    Khai: I thought there was no one like Jiren in the other universes.

    Marcarita: It seems that he is different from the other Saiyans that Jiren has faced before.

    As the fight intensified the realization of not knowing if was more powerful than me was apparent on Jiren''s face. He was being more careful as was I. We both didn''t want to lose but I could care less as long as I bring Jiren down with me. More and more of the ring we were fighting on was becoming smaller. Since we were on a time limit and we had 2 to their 1 left on the ring, all I had to do was keep Jiren to myself until time ran out but I never liked that f.u.c.k.i.n.g clown. Watching him and that arrogant prick of a Supreme Kai be erased, although temporary, will be my reward from this tournament. Jiren''s and my Ki spiked again. I wanted to see the dismal face on that clown so I transformed into the Migatte no Gokui (Autonomous Ultra Instinct) form. Even though it was in the initial stage of the form it was stable. I knew I''ve already reached this stage I just wanted to see if I can apply my True Super Saiyan form into it, which I tried doing when I was still training in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber with Whis.

    Sage: HHHAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!

    Silver Ki surrounded my body as my hair and fur turned silver. Jiren''s eyes widened, Belmod, Khai and Marcarita had their jaws dropped. My form was unstable because of the addition of my True Super Saiyan form, but within that time limit I can have at Jiren. I charged at Jiren in full force, as we clashed the remaining pieces of the ring broke. Jiren and I were still fighting while jumping from piece to piece but I was leading Jiren away from the piece that Android 17 was still on. On a chunk of the stage I got clean strong hit on Jiren and as has about to be blasted off, he grabbed my arm and we both were eliminated from the stage, leaving Android 17 the last remaining combatant for the tournament. As I was warped to the universe 7 stands I looked over the universe 11 section and smiled at Belmod and Khai as I saw them be erased.

 Chapter 97 - 97: Here and There

    After Android 17 made his wish to bring the universes back we were sent back to Earth. I wanted to fight Jiren a little more but the timing was scarce and we had no space. Good thing that Goku and Vegeta leveled up though, they needed the power-up. On our way back I was thinking about my family and how Hanc.o.c.k was doing. Since Broly was not going to come because Freiza was not used I was going to make the trip to find him. I might not know if he will come on his own considering that Frieza was still dead and didn''t tell his men to search the universe for more recruits. When we landed the rest of the fighters dispersed. Vegeta promised Android 17 a giant ship and money to Android 18 and Krillin.

    Goku: So what will you do now Sage?

    Sage: I will be traveling around training and relaxing.

    Goku: I see. Come back soon so we can spar.

    I opened a Yomotsu Hirasaka and headed back to the Naruto-verse. When I arrived my family greeted me warmly. I hugged and kissed my kids and wife. Since it''s been a while, I cooked for them to increase their strength. I took my kids to play and train so that they don''t fall behind, even though at their age they can pretty much beat everyone else. I called for my parents and sister to also drop by so I can catch up on what has been going on in the village.

    Kaien: Son, why is your hair red?

    Sage: Oh, this? It''s just a power transformation.

    Satsuki: You say that but I can''t sense anything from you. I can see you but for some reason it feels like you are not here.

    Hikari: Mom, is there something wrong with Nii-chan?

    Sage: Don''t worry, look (I return to my original form) See, theres nothing wrong.

    After having a meal with my entire family I went to go visit Naruto and his family. I haven''t seen them in a while. From the looks of things nothing major has happened. I was glad because I would have just wiped out the lot of them if something did happen. When I reached Naruto''s and Hinata''s house I saw Naruto sparring with Minato while Tsubame was watching them. I flashed in between them.

    Sage: Hey can I play?

    Naruto: Sage-nii! Where have been? (Naruto hugged me).

    As I was greeted by everone else I saw Kushina holding Boruto. The moment I saw him I prayed he wouldn''t grow to be a douche. We sat down over tea and snacks as I explained my various encounters and adventures. I cooked for them as well because I also felt them to be family. I fed them food from the Toriko universe making them stronger while eating. I didn''t have much of Acacia''s menu left but I still gave them some. I can always travel back to get more. I sensed all their strength increased. I was happy that they were all still fine. I talked to Minato to see if there were any problems recently but there were none. Apparently Naruto wanted to become Hokage so he was sparring with his dad and kept a great mission record, so when Minato retires he will be the next best candidate.

    I said my good-byes to the Uzumaki''s and went to take my kids to go see old man Hiruzen. Ryu and Rose liked walking with me, especially when I cook and train with them. When I told them I wanted to see the old man they were reluctant to go but when I whispered to them that I will also cook for him they quickly changed their minds. I kept no secrets among my wives as I told them everything without leaving anything out. I loved them so they have a right to know the truth. They told me as long as the other women are strong they didn''t care, even though they were clearly jealous. Once the children are old enough I will take them all to see the new friends and other brothers and sisters they may or will have.

    Hiruzen: Sage-boya, it''s been a while. How are you? I heard from your family that you have been visiting other dimenions was it?

    Sage: Universes. I have been to different universes Jii-san.

    Hiruzen: Right, right. What brings you here?

    Sage: I came to cook for you. The food I will make for you will give your vigor when you were young.

    Hiruzen: If there was food like that I would have eaten it by now.

    Sage: I also called for the Shodaime and Nidaime. They should be here shortly.

    When they showed up I fed them the food. All of them showed great increase in strength like the Uzumakis and my family. I was glad, I explained where I got the food and told them that I had limited quantities so my family and close friends came first. Since Tsunade is my wife of course Hashirama and Tobirama would become my family. When Tsunade and Mei first ate my food they regressed in age. They became youthful but not with a Henge or a trait from being a Senju. Their vitality became stronger, their skin smoother and the stamina in bed. Was. Awesome! I will travel back to Toriko''s universe to get more ingredients so they can grow.

    After training with my kids for a month I was going to the One Piece universe next to check in on Hanc.o.c.k. When I left I made food for the family and said my good-byes. When I arrived on Amazon Lily Hanc.o.c.k had already given birth to a girl. Like me she had a tail but like her mother she had nice black flowing hair. I greeted everyone and Hanc.o.c.k. Hanc.o.c.k felt that very happy about our child. I saved the last bit of ingredients and fed them to her and my new daughter Lily. Hanc.o.c.k wanted to name her after the island, I didn''t mind as long as the name wasn''t too weird.

    I placed some seeds on the Sunny using Mokuton so I can sense around to see where the ship is letting me know where Luffy and the crew are. When I teleported to them the ship was empty and the nearby island looked like a giant cupcakes and candies. The crew must be fighting against Big Mom. I was wondering what would happen if I out right kill her. She breeds more than a rabbit despite how digusting and old she is. I''m guessing she r.a.p.es the men of different races to have the amount children she has. Who cares, I know she is pissed because I threatened her whole family. Until I can verify the safty of the crew I will start killing any and all members that attack me. I will also their homes because they are made of candies but I won''t much because I had never had much of a sweet tooth. I used Henge no Jutsu (Transformation Technique) to infiltrate the island and gather information. As far as I know the crew is alive and they have messed up Big Mom''s tea party, so, if I remember correctly, the crew just parted ways with Capone Bege and were reunited with Sanji, who left the crew because his family came to get him so they can marry him off to one of Big Mom''s daughters. Luffy still hasn''t fought Dogtooth so while he fights him I can kill Big Mom.

 Chapter 98 - 98: The End of Big Mom

    I strolled around eating the only food I was able because too much sweets is not something I was used too or liked, even though the digestion of it will be simple. I sensed where the crew is and they were mostly together because the other group went to go help out Kinnemon at Wano Island. The only crewmates here dealing with Big Mom are Luffy, Brook, Nami, Sanji and Chopper. Now with me here we shouldn''t have a problem. When I sensed their location I teleported to them. The ones who were there was the entire crew who was supposed to be going after Big Mom''s Poneglyph, which was Luffy, Nami, Sanji, Brook and Chopper. There were other people there like Caesar Clown, Capone Bege, the minks Carrot and Pedro and finally Jinbe. When I teleported near them they were on their Guard.

    Luffy: Who are you?

    Sage: Oh damn, that''s right I''m in disguise. (I undo the transformation) There, recognize me now?

    Everyone: SAGE!!!

    Sage: Hey guys, how''s it going?

    Luffy: Not much. Just fighting with Big Mom and getting Sanji back.

    Sage: Oh ho. Did Sanji go somewhere? Don''t tell me you split from the crew for some unknown reason and now you are back together again. Haha, I bet you even made Nami cry or angry.

    Sanji threw a flaming kick at me on the right side of my face which I easily blocked with my right pinky. I began to laugh at the obvious target I just hit.

    Caesar: Is it really Sarunokami Sage? The same one who killed 2 Marine Admirals, thousands of Marines and obliterated Marineford?

    Sage: The one and only. I also destroyed Mary Geoise but that was a gift to Hanc.o.c.k. F.u.c.k.i.n.g bubble heads piss me off anyway.

    Capone Bege parted ways and left. Apparently he also wanted to kill Big Mom but failed. He helped the crew so I let him live. I turned back to Luffy and the others.

    Sage: Since I was the one to agitate that fat bitch, let me kill her. Carry out your plan while I end her and her family.

    Sanji: Wait, Sage. There are people who are related to her but have done no wrong. I won''t be right to kill them off like that.

    Nami: Sanji-kun is right. We can''t kill all of them when there are many who are unrelated.

    After telling me the whole situation, even though I already knew, I figured that a few of the Charlotte family didn''t like Big Mom because she uses her own children for her own benefits. Big Mom wants a family with all races around a table and uses her children to marry them off for that purpose. Not all her children are too keen on being married offwithout their consent or even liking the spouse chosen for them. That was why Lola, from the Thriller Bark Arc, ran away from home. From the people gathered to the next plan I already knew Big Mom was going to lose her mind because the wedding cake was destroyed.

    I told the crew to gather the remaining things they need to complete their job here while I take care of Big Mom and her children. I needed to get Luffy to fight Dogtooth so he can level up his Haki. At the time the cloud that Big Mom rides also becomes Nami''s so it wouldn''t matter if she gets him because he was given life from Big Mom''s soul, so if she dies so will the things she used her soul to animate. As the rest of the crew ran towards the Sunny I stepped out to kill Big Mom.

    I look into the distance and see Big Mom bulldozing her way towards us. When everyone else sees her they start running to the Sunny. I told them to leave her to me as they went to the ship. I knew that Dogtooth was there so he would have to fight him while the others take the ship away.

    Sage: (I yelled because of her hunger frenzy) I''M RIGHT HERE YOU FAT BITCH!! I WILL PREPARE YOU A FUNERAL CAKE!!

    Big Mom: (In a crazed voice) CAKEEEEEEE!!!!

    As she approached me I let out a violent fist in her direction pushing sending her flying but not by far, truly a fat bitch. The punch was strong enough to destroy cities in this universe but I guess I held back too much. I flashed beside her grabbed the fat folds of her arm and ripped off a chunk of flesh. At first there was no screaming, it was more like shock as to how I was able to hurt her. Even in her flashback chapters and episodes she was never hurt too badly.

    Sage: Aww man and here I thought butter and cream would spill out. I guess you bleed just like the rest of them, huh.

    Big Mom: AAARRRGGGGGGGGG!!!

    Sage: SQUEAL YOU FAT BITCH!! SQUEAL!!! (I made pig calls) SUI SUI HERE PIGGY PIGGY!! COME AT ME!!

    When Big Mom landed a giant crater was made when she hit the ground. The crater started to fill in with her blood. All of Big Mom''s children looked on in horror as their mother was broken, battered and beaten. I looked around and saw that Dogtooth already took Luffy to Brulee''s mirror world to fight him. I nodded at the crew as I stepped on Big Mom''s fat leg and, like a hydraulic press, stomped down as her flesh, blood and bones were being crushed. Loud, almost supersonic, screams were coming from Big Mom as her leg was severed through crushing from her body.

    Sage: Ladies and gentlemen! This is how you bleed a fat cow before you slaughter them!

    Big Mom: (Loud incoherent screams) [email protected]@#^%$#&^%$#!!!!!

    Her children were too shocked to make a move as I continued to her other limbs. It was either fear or them being too smart to know that approaching me meant death because none of them made a move. The first to make a move was the Perospero, the creepy guy with his tounge out with the Pero Pero no Mi (Lick Lick fruit) making him a candy human. I smiled as I flashed before he could initiate his attack as I grabbed his neck and flashed back to my original location.

    Sage: Hey Big Mom, how much do you love your children? I am guessing not much because you had so many. Haha. So let''s weed them out until we get to some of your favorites.

    A loud crack and snap was heard as Perospero''s neck was broken in front of Big Mom. I blasted the body to dust as I threw him away. Big Mom showed her retarted big teeth at me but no tears for her flesh and blood came out. With my finger I blasted a few more of her children into oblivion. Then next ones to charge at me was Daifuku and Oven. Daifuku was the user of the Hoya Hoya no Mi (Puff Puff fruit) making him a lamp human. Daifuku let loose a Djinn or Genie that attacks people but like Vice-Admiral Smoker, the Genie is a part of him so he will still take damage if the Genie is hurt. With a Ki blade I cut off the Genies head but only a cut appeared on Daifuku''s neck. Unsatisfied with the results, I flashed behind him and pierced my Ki blade through his c.h.e.s.t as I ripped out his heart, killing him in one go. Oven has the Netsu Netsu no Mi (Heat Heat fruit) but his flames was way weaker than Akainu so he was easy to kill.

    Sage: Don''t think I forgot about you.

    I stomped on Big Mom''s head until her brains popped out like a giant zit. That was the end of Big Mom. I flashed a few times taking the heads off her other children as well for good measure before setting sail and waiting for Luffy to come back after fighting Dogtooth.

 Chapter 99 - 99: Broly Enters

    While waiting for Luffy, there were a few of Big Mom''s children left that went after us but they quickly died. Sanji made me a nice meal while drinking tea and blowing away the sh.i.p.s, leaving no trace. I saw the mirror where Luffy will be coming out of and the remaing children and subordinates of Big Mom waiting to kill him. The moment anyone emerges I will flash there to get him so the crew wasn''t worried. Luffy came out a little beaten up but not like in the original where he was missing his teeth and an eye swollen shut while sleeping from exhaustion. I flashed by picked him up and killed all those waiting for him, then flashed back to the ship. Because Big Mom was no longer an issue we calmly sailed away with the etching of the Poneglypn Big Mom was hoarding. With her death the bounties on every one else should go up higher unfortunately the bounty on Capone Bege should go up as well considering he colluded with the crew. Since there was no need for Jinbe to stop Big Mom''s pursuit or the need for the Sun Pirates to help, he went with the crew to the next stop, Wano Island, where the Samurai of this world come from and the next Yonko or should I say Sanko (Three Emporers) is, Hyakuju no Kaido (Kaido of the Beasts).

    Franky, Zoro, Usopp and Robin are already there waiting for us to make the next move. There was no need to make that fat bitch a cake so Sanji didn''t take off to make one nor was there a need for the Mink Pedro to blow himself up. The Big Mom pirates were done, even if they followed us, death will be the only thing waiting for them. I gave Luffy one of my versions of a Senzu Bean and he recovered almost immediately, Chopper wanted to know what kind of bean it was so I showed him. I told him it wasn''t a Pancea, a cure all, but it can save you from exhaustion and heal wounds quickly, unfortunately it can''t regrow missing limbs so it would be better to reattach them and then eat a bean. Maybe with the help of Chopper and Tsunade''s research I can make it reach 100% but I still doubt it because one of the main things to make it grow is the Divine Water, which I don''t know what constitutes as "Divine Water". I will have to ask Korin to at least let me taste it to replicate it then I could grow them to 100% myself.

    Seeing as the crew was safe and healed, I told them that I would take another trip and will meet up with them to kill Kaido. I specifically told them to not tell anyone about me coming because then everyone will run away and we wouldn''t have any fun. I went back to the Dragon Ball universe to see what''s new. When I arrived it came as a surprise when I saw Freiza with his minions and Broly. Did the universe correct itself and revived him maybe? I have no clue, I asked Goku what the hell was going on.

    Sage: Goku-san, why or how did Freiza revive?

    Goku: Apparently the henchmen collected the Dragon Balls on the new planet Namek and revived him. To keep the Dragon Balls from dying they only knocked the Namekians out, so they couldn''t contact us. By the time they woke up they only used one wish before one of the Namekians ruined the other 2 wishes.

    Sage: (To myself) To think that this universe is running under Apple software with Auto-correct. Haha.

    Vegeta: What was that? Auto-correct?

    Sage: Just talking to myself. Who are the Saiyans over there under Freiza?

    Vegeta: We don''t know, but we are about to find out.

    Frieza: It seems the other monkey decided to join us. These are my new subordinates Paragus and Broly. Unlike you they are loyal Saiyans.

    Sage: Please, a Saiyan loyal to you is no better then a dead Saiyan. I guess that Paragus guy is just the dead weight compared to his son.

    Goku: What do you mean Sage?

    Sage: Can''t you feel it? It''s not like he can hide it, he''s just not there yet.

    Vegeta: He feels familiar to someone but I can''t put my finger on it.

    Sage: Remember the girls from the 6th Universe?

    Goku & Vegeta: THAT''S RIGHT!!!

    Sage: If she was the Legendary Super Saiyan for their universe, then he is the Legendary Super Saiyan for our universe.

    After realizing who they were dealing with, Goku and Vegeta were on edge to fight against Broly. The Broly in universe 7 was much stronger than Kale because his body was more m.a.t.u.r.e, since he was close to the same age as Goku. Broly also knew he had a vast amount power because he kept himself in check and Paragus took off his tail in fear of that power. I wanted to have first dibs on Broly but I arrived late to the show so I don''t know if Goku or Vegeta will let me. I guess I will wait until he runs over them both until I get a turn. The good thing about this Broly is that I can take him back to his planet to spar with him because even though he is much stronger he is also purer than the first time he was introduced. At first he was just a mindless brute, at least this time around he can actually communicate.

    Frieza started to jabber on about getting his revenge and other bullshit. I didn''t care because I just wanted my turn to play with Broly. Like usual Goku and Vegeta played Janken (Rock, Paper and Scissors) to see who will fight Broly first. Since I came after they were already here I got last place, as I already guessed. I didn''t mind considering that Broly was only beaten when Goku and Vegeta fused. They could have actually killed him but was wished away to the planet he was found on at the last moment.

    Sage: Hey Saiyans, next to the white Gecko, introduce yourselves at least.

    Paragus: I am Paragus and this is my son Broly.

    Sage: Quick question, why would you Saiyans ally yourself with the same birdshit color guy who destroyed Planet Vegeta?

    I started to chuckle as Frieza started to get angry.

    Paragus: You wouldn''t understand. Just from looking at you I can tell that you are too young to know. At the time King Vegeta casted my son and I off the planet because Broly was too strong aince birth. I tried to persuade King Vegeta that with Broly our strength would increase but instead he exiled us.

    Sage: And now what? You want to kill his son? A petty reason from a petty person. He could''ve killed you and your son but he let you live through exile. He might have been scared of his power but why don''t you think of it this way, he let you live so that the Saiyans won''t die out and since your son is strong, he could one day avenge the Saiyans by killing Frieza.

    Paragus was dumbfounded by my words. He never thought of it that way. By send Paragus and Broly away, Broly can learn to control his power without imploding so he wouldn''t blow himself up with the planet. The only downside to this thought was that the planet they were on was desserted and they had no way of leaving because they had no ship. I did spark an intrest in Broly though, he seemed to think things through although slower because his father was a piece of shit that never taught him anything. There was a somewhat melancholy expression on Broly''s face but he was still willing to fight. Vegeta was up first, Goku next then me. Frieza will regret bringing Broly here because once he transforms into the Legendary Super Saiyan he can''t differentiate friend from foe.

 Chapter 100 - 100: Broly, The Legendary Super Saiyan

    The fight between Vegeta and Broly started when Broly charged at Vegeta. The grudge that Paragus and Broly had is mainly concentrated on Vegeta because of his father. The fight was good as Vegeta initially had the advantage because of the wealth of experience he had acc.u.mulated. Broly though was learning as he fought with Vegeta, baking Vegeta into a corner and making him transform into a Super Saiyan. Paragus was looking at Vegeta in disbelief, as he saw the golden aura on Vegeta and brlieved it to be a myth.

    Broly was showing tremendous growth in a short amount of time as he continued to push Vegeta while still in his base form. Vegeta eventually took on the Super Saiyan God form, Red, to finish off Broly. Goku yelled to stop Vegeta because he thought it would be a waste to kill Broly so quickly. To both of their surprise thoug, Broly withstood the attack and came back with a stronger aura. Broly was now at or stronger than the average Super Saiyan God while still in his base form. A huge teeth baring smile appeared on my face. It was not because Vegeta was getting his a.s.s kicked but because of my anticipation to face him and to advance my strength even further. I hit a bottleneck with the initial form of the Migatte no Gokui (Autonomous Ultra Instinct), I have already felt that I can take on the full form and by fighting Broly I can solidify the advancement. I might even go full tilt with True Super Saiyan God Silver form.

    Paragus was surprised to see Broly fight back after taking a blast from Vegeta''s Super Saiyan God form. According to Paragus'' explanation of why Broly was able to power up was because he is using the power of the Ozaru while maintain his original form but I know it''s not true, considering he no longer has his tail. Broly was the Legendary Super Saiyan that appears once every thousand years. If I could intake some of his blood I might utilize the special S-cells he carries for my own. The more Vegeta pushed Broly the closer he will be to turning into the Legendary Super Saiyan. At the moment Broly is only using his Ki in his base form to match Vegeta in Super Saiyan God form.

    Freiza was holding all the Earth''s Dragon Balls in his hand leisurely watching Broly fight, most likely wanting immortality. Since Broly won''t be able to differentiate friend from foe when he transforms, Freiza will eventually get caught in the fight. Cheelai and Lemo, the ones who found Broly in the abandonded planet Vampa, will take the Dragon Balls later on to make sure that Broly lives by returning him to planet Vampa. Broly was learning fast, his strength was rising and Vegeta was running out of transformations. Vegeta was eventually overwhelmed by Broly, Goku finally stepped in.

    Goku was still in base form when he started the fight but as Broly powered up and broke his restraint collar, Goku transformed into a Super Saiyan. Broly became 2X bigger than when he was fighting Vegeta. As the fight began my smile became bigger. I licked my lips in anticipation. The scenery changed as Broly and Goku''s fight changed the environment from a frozen tundra to a molten pit. I saw that Frieza had given the Dragon Balls to Cheelai to keep safe on their ship. Freiza also seemed to have remembered that when Goku first transformed Krillin''s death was the trigger. Since Paragus was Broly''s only family his life actually meant something, so when Freiza killed him to make Broly transform it just made me almost leap for joy. I know that Broly is outrageously strong, but knowing that I too can have that power made me salivate but I needed him to fully transform, not into a Super Saiyan which he still has blond hair, but into the Legendary Super Saiyan where his hair, Ki and aura is green.

    Goku finally went Super Saiyan God Blue against Broly. The fight progressed as per the original story and now comes Paragus'' death. Broly went Super Saiyan and lost all reasoning. In order to fight Broly on even ground Vegeta flew in to help. I knew that Broley only went Legendary once Goku and Vegeta fused but I became enraged. The ending was coming but they were giving me no chance to play. Because Goku and Vegeta needed time to practice the fusion, they led Broly to fight Frieza. When they returned, Broly was already massive in body but in no way affected his speed. I needed to show that I wasn''t going to be the only one left out.

    Sage: IT''S�� NOT�� FAIRRRRRRR!!!!!!!!!!!!

    A burst of Ki exploded from my body, eclipsed the sky as I turned into my Golden True Saiyan form. I flashed in between Gogeta and Broly.

    Gogeta: Hey! What are you doing?

    Sage: What am I doing? What are you both doing? You assholes fought him twice each, first by yourselves then together. Now it''s your third. IT''S MY TURN!!!

    I blasted Gogeta away with a 1000 layer Jawbreaker to keep Broly to myself for a while. Finally, legendary status will literally course through my veins. I beckoned Broly.

    Sage: Come.

    The smile on my face never went away as our fists clashed. Shockwave after shockwave, mountains crumbled and the sea of magma opened. Broly was much stronger than I remember from the movie. I needed to make him bleed in order to satiate my thirst. I gave him a flash bang to disorient him but he still came charging at me. I shook Broly off and transformed into my True Super Saiyan form and went into God for good measure. I used a Ki blade but shaped it more into a spear as I thrusted it into his abdomen. As the blood dripped from him I collected it with telekinesis until I had about two hand scoops of it. Broly was holding his sides and pressing against the wound to stop it from bleeding. At first he couldn''t as he saw my residual Ki on the wound preventing him from closing it. Once he saw that, his Ki burst forth removing my Ki and closing the wound at the same time.

    I drank the blood slowly and savored every drop. The sensation I felt was the same as those with Gourmet Cells from Toriko''s universe. When someone with Gourmet Cells eats or drinks a food that their very cells call out for in order to have the cells evolve, their bodies go through an immediate and, depending on the food or drink, immense power boost. Broly, for the moment, stopped dead in his tracks, not out of fear nor logic since he lost his reasoning since transforming, but out of curiosity. He saw me take delight in drinking his blood but he was confused to see that I turned back into my base form. I looked at his blank expression, can he feel it? Can he feel what I was about to become? Almost as if his Saiyan blood was telling him to let me finish so we can start again.

    My c.h.e.s.t and muscles were burning. My muscles were expanding and retracting. I was assimilating the blood I ingested bit by bit and with every cell assimilated with my own Saiyan cells, my power magnifies. It was no wonder that Broly lost his reasoning when he transforms. The amount of power that he was born with and the fact that his very being gets exceedingly stronger with every fight is ridiculous. The fact that I have it now and that I still have my tail makes the strength of the cells increase because of the connection with the Saiyan heritage. I began to turn into the Ozaru form even without the light of the moon due to the excess in power and the memory of my cells when I transformed. The fact that my cells remember is thanks to the Gourmet cells I developed in the Toriko universe because of the memory of something I can adapt or overcome my environment. Whether the cells remember good or bad experiences the effect of replication of Blutz waves can still occur. The reason I can still say what has happened to me is because I practiced my transformation of the Ozaru so that I can retain my mind even while transformed.

    Sage: RRRRRWWWWWWAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!

    The energy courses through my body as my brown fur turns to gold. After a few more roars my gold fur turned into a deep emerald green. The power I had to keep in check was staggering, I was coming in and out of consciousness. While thinking of my wives, children, family and friends I calm my primal rage. My roaring stopped, I closed my mouth and eyes to enter a meditative state. I could feel my body shrinking as I was turning into my True Super Saiyan form but now it would be my Legendary True Super Sain form. I lost my shirt again, but how can I be blamed? I didn''t know the Legendary True Super Saiyan form would take me through the whole process of becoming an Ozaru again. It just goes to show how much power comes with the form. After I open my eyes and see Broly waiting to fight me again I just smile and flick the air.

    The flick hit Broly in the center of his forehead knocking him back. I turned around and caught Broly as he circled the globe. The power I acquired was phenomenal. Unbridled power running through my entire being. When I caught Broly, Gogeta returned from my Jawbreaker blast I gave him.

    Gogeta: Hey Sage! What the hell is the big idea sending me away? We don''t have much time left to defeat Broly.

    Sage: (I pick up Broly to show Gogeta) You mean him?

    Broly woke up abruptly and lashed out. Once again Broly''s Ki spiked but it no longer mattered to me. Just for fun I used God Ki with the Legendary True Super Saiyan form.

    Sage: Let''s have some fun while you are still together Gogeta. Why don''t you and Broly come at me together?

    Gogeta: You think you can handle me, let alone Broly?

    Sage: It''s not about me being able to cope, it''s because that form that you are currently in is the only way for you to STAY ALIVE!!

    My Ki also spiked but with the surge of power came fractures in the atmosphere. If I could paint a picture of my words it would be as if Edward Newgate, WhiteBeard, used his Gura Gura no Mi (Tremor Tremor fruit) powers to break the sky. I took on both Gogeta and Broly at the same time for as long as his fusion held. When he defuses I will stop but in the mean time I will test out this new form.

 Chapter 101 - 101: Waiting

    My power was surging, my blood was pumping and I couldn''t restrain this new experience. In a lava boiling battlefield I stare down my two opponents, Gogeta and Broly. I start out by flashing in front of them and blasting them away with a small burst of Ki. Broly withstood the blast and retaliated with his own Ki. Gogeta maneuvered around my blast and threw a roundhouse kick. With a Mawashi Uke, a Karate blocking technique, I deflected both the kick and the blast. I only thrusted once but I sent 7 hits to Broly''s c.h.e.s.t, knocking him back. Gogeta came at me head on. Gogeta and I exchanged thousands of blows in a few seconds but the faster one wins. Gogeta''s time was running short and I needed Cheelai to make the wish to save Broly and place him back on planet Vampa but Broly needed to be in danger of dying for that to happen.

    I threw a highly condensed Jaw Breaker at Gogeta while I deal damage to Broly so that Frieza doesn''t get to use the Dragon Balls. At this pont Broly started to power up further but he had problems sustaining his form. I help along by beating his face in and dig deep with a hook to his liver. While stunned I prepared a large and dangerous blast to kill him, but it was more of a show to get Broly away safely. I took my time charging the blast to give Cheelai and Lemo time to summon the dragon.

    Sage: Hosei Hokoho! (Collapsing Star Roaring Cannon)

    As the blast was heading towards Broly Cheelai made her wish and Broly vanished. With Broly out of the way I can put all my attention on Gogeta. I threw out a punch into empty space but it was on a location where Gogeta would return to so I caught him in the face. Gogeta wasn''t blown away but he did stagger backwards.

    Gogeta: (While rubbing his cheek) That''s a great hit.

    Sage: Theres more to come!

    We engaged in close quarters combat again. After a few minutes Broly''s blood started to kick in, my Ki spiked.

    Sage: (Using telepathy) Whis-san, how many more minutes does Gogeta have until he splits?

    Whis: Mm about 10 minutes left. Why do you ask?

    Sage: I can control the power but the spikes in my Ki happen at different intervals the longer I fight. My body and mind can take the immense power but I didn''t take the Earth into account. Thank you for giving me the time.

    I was going to make the last 10 minutes count. I internalized my Ki and rose up into the air, I didn''t want to do more damage to the Earth than what was already done. I engaged Gogeta again as fists and kicks were running rampant, shockwaves reverberating in the air and smiles on our faces. The flurry of attacks continued on as Gogeta was weakening. We separated and prepared our final attacks. I was keeping my power in check and made sure Whis could at least prevent the Earth from blowing up.

    The exchange of our blows looked like a scene from Fist of the North Star where many hits were exchanged, except for the pressure points that make you blow up. I smiled down on Gogeta because of the new power-up I also became large in stature. I grabbed Gogeta''s ankle with my tail to trip him up. When he felt he was being dragged down he took his eyes away from me for a second but that was all I needed. I used Jigokuzuki: Sanbon Nukite (Thrust of Hell: Three-finger Nukite), I knew he could withstand the blow but to show the destructiveness of the blow I left the little dipper star sign on his c.h.e.s.t. Gogeta spat out blood and fired a Big Bang attack at me. I grabbed the blast and compressed it in my hands. When the blast became small enough, to show the difference in power, I ate it like an apple.

    Surprised, Gogeta came at me instead of using Ki moves. After a while Gogeta started to weaken so I proposed a final attack. As we charge our Ki and let them loose the fusion technique ended as Gogeta let the last of his power out. The blasts were closely matched but with no more resistance from Gogeta''s Final Kamehameha, my blast won out. As the fight was over I calmed down and turned back into Super Saiyan God. The power boost I received through Broly''s blood was a huge gain. The land was still f.u.c.k.e.d up but only for a year until the Dragon can be summoned again. We all went back to the island Bulma had built specifically for Goku and vegeta to train in the middle of nowhere on the ocean, rich people problems.

    After a few days Goku and I teleported to Planet Vampa where Broly was wished off to. When we arrived in front of Broly he was calm but showed no intention to fight. Cheelai and Lemo were already there after they quit being part of Frieza''s forces.

    Cheelai: What do you want? Why are you here?

    Goku: Calm down, we are not here to fight. Here. (Threw a pack of Dino caps)

    Cheelai: What''s this?

    Goku: Those are Dino Caps. In the pack I gave you has a house equipped with necessities and provisions.

    Lemo: You''re really a nice guy aren''t ''cha?

    Cheelai: What for?!

    Sage: Broly would make a great sparring partner. Not to mention it will also benfit him and you guys.

    Lemo: How so?

    Sage: The stronger he becomes the safer you all will be. Freiza is no match for him but he will lose his reasoning when he powers up too much. By training with us he will gain control of that power.

    Broly: Thank you.

    We left and returned to Earth. It will be a few months until the Moro ark happens so I will take this time to visit my family and take a detour of other universes. I first went to see Hanc.o.c.k and check up on Lily. She was growing up fine even though she is only 2. She might have a tail but it didn''t take away from how pretty she is. I explicitly told Hanc.o.c.k not to let her see the full moon for her and the Islands sake. I asked her what the world was looking like in my absence and she told me that my bounty went up to 1.25 Trillion Berry after killing Big Mom and many of her children, who were also wanted. Luffy''s and the rest of the Strawhat crew went up significantly as well. With Big Mom gone and Black Beard being a no show, The Strawhat''s became the new Yonko. I laughed while hold Hanc.o.c.k and Lily. I stayed for a while and then went to visit Tsunade, Mei, Ryu, Rosemary and my parents. I trained my kids in Haki and Ki while their mother''s taught them chakra.

    Sage: Come on guys I know that you can do it. Sense where I am by the energy I give off. That way you can tell where I am and if you read it better you can see what I will do.

    Rose: Dad, that''s impossible. You are talking about predicting the future.

    Ryu: It''s dad, how would you know what''s possible or not.

    Ryu & Rose: Really?! Yay!!

    I go to Toriko''s universe evry now and then to get ingredients so that I can feed my family to get stronger. Personally I love Toriko''s universe, as far as I knew it was the only one that has food as a way to power up. I took my kids to Toriko''s universe to go hunting for ingredients many times so that they can use their Gourmet cells to adapt to the harsh environments. I don''t like it when they eat the ingredients raw, although delicious, because by cooking the ingredients have a stronger impact. I also taught them manners and respect towards the ingredients so that they can get more out of their food. With them powering up through training and food their strength was already known to everyone in the village. They graduated early from Ninja school and had Kakashi as their instructor with a Chunin rank. The days came and went now I am waiting on Moro to make his move.

 Chapter 102 - 102: A Stroll through Sadala

    While helping train my kids I also trained with Naruto to keep him in top form. At this point I don''t know whether Naruto wanted to be the Hokage because I never asked and he never said anything. If he did want to be Hokage I wouldn''t care but I just hope that if he does become Hokage, that he makes time for his kids because I still can''t stand Boruto. I know I will be interfering but I''m going to try to change his name. Is his name Bolt, because in the many Asian cultures have weird take on the letter L? Or is it because "Ruto" in his name so that it matches his father? I know Naruto and Hinata won''t have "Boruto" until probably next year but I highly doubt Hinata will raise a little bitch the way she is.

    After a few weeks Naruto told me that Hinata was pregnant. I was happy for them and had a feast made for the entire family with the Hyugas included. I soent my time here with my family and in the One Piece universe with Hanc.o.c.k and Lily. Every now and then I check up on Luffy and the crew but they haven''t reached Wano Island yet so it''s fine. I opened a portal to the Dragon Ball universe to so I can take a quick trip to universe 6 and meet up with Caulifla and Kale. When I arrived I noticed that there was still some time left because the main person to watch out for is Buu. Once Buu is taken by the Galaxy police then the Moro ark will start. Since he is still peacefully sleeping and no movement of sh.i.p.s or lifeforms approaching the Earth, I figured I can take trip.

    I teleport to Beerus'' planet to talk to Whis about getting to universe 6. I may be able to travel there but I don''t know if there are laws in place forbidding me from going there without permission. When I get there Beerus was napping, what else is new, and Whis was trying to cook for himself and Yogengyo, the fish "Seer". Seeing as the fish can eat pretty much anything, weird alien fish, I offered to cook to get on their good graces before asking for a favor. After cooking and finishing the meal, both Whis and Yogengyo thanked me for the food.

    Sage: Whis-san I have a favor to ask.

    Whis: What is it Sage-san?

    Sage: Is it possible for me to travel to universe 6?

    Whis: It is but you will need the permission of Champa-sama if you wish to traverse within his universe.

    Sage: So I would need his permission. Damn, is there any other way?

    Whis: You can just go there but since they will sense you it will turn into a bigger problem then it has to be. Why not just ask?

    Sage: I have no problem asking but it''s the "what does he want return?" that bothers me.

    Whis: I''m sure he will not ask for something impossible.

    Sage: Ok then. Can you take me there? That way I will know how to get there by myself next time.

    Whis: Why not.

    First Whis contatcted Vados through his staff to make sure that they are there before we teleported to Champa''s planet. Once he got confirmation we were off. Champa''s planet is no different from Beerus'', the only difference is that he has a lot of vending machines, no wonder he''s so fat. I brought many ingredients from Toriko''s universe and they do have the effect of slimming a person down but that was just in case someone I knew or myself got lazy and fat.

    Whis: How are you Champa-sama, Nee-san?

    Vados: Ara, what brings this unexpected visit? With one of your disciples no less.

    Champa: What do you want, can''t you see I am busy?

    Champa was looking at menus from different types of food styles to order from. All of them were from the Earth of universe 6 that Beerus revived. If the planets are similar, why is it that pretty much all the food from different planets suck and always claim that they are the more "advanced civilization" when they either try to invade or talk about Earth? But I digress.

    Sage: Miss Vados, Champa-sama, I came here asking for permission to travel in your universe.

    Champa: So you think you can come here and prance around my universe huh?

    Sage: You know I could''ve just traveled around, I didn''t have to be respectful and ask for your permission. But I didn''t want to have you hounding after me just so that you can get something in exchange.

    Vados: So you figured you might as well get it out of the way?

    Sage: Basically. Give the baby what he wants so he can shut up.

    Vados and Whis started to giggle while Champa got mad. I knew pissing him off was not going to get me the results I want but I had food made just in case to give him that final push.

    Champa: Little asshole! Get out of my universe!

    Sage: I guess Whis-san and I will take the food I prepared and eat it ourselves then. (We started to walk away)

    Champa: Wait! What kind of food do you have?

    I smiled at Whis and Vados. I knew he would cave when it came to food. He was not much different from Beerus. I gave them the food and got their permission to travel around. I gave Champa a deal, every time I want to travel around in universe 6 I will have food for him and Vados. Champa readily agreed. As I got permission, Whis went back to Beerus'' planet. I sensed around universe 6 looking for Planet Sadala. Once I found the planet I teleported there.

    From the manga and the anime, Planet Sadala was not fully developed for the most part. Only in the major cities, which were never shown, had similar aspects of a thriving society. I knew who to look for and I know their Ki, so their location was no secret to me. I wanted to walk around their planet to get a feel for it. Although in a different universe, this is where my heritage comes from so I wanted to walk around. I knew they were ruled by a king but who knew he had to share the planet with Caulifla. Caulifla was strong so the Sadala Defense force, which protects the planet, avoids going into her territory. Since she has Kale and they have gotten much stronger since the Tournament of Power I wouldn''t be surprised if she ruled the whole planet.

    I didn''t wrap my tail as I walked around while looking at the many things they had. It reminded me of Konoha village before modernization in many parts of the city. I knew that they had to have some type of technology considering that it was stated the Saiyans of Planet Sadala were used as warriors of justice in their universe, so they needed modes of interstellar transportation to achieve that recognition. I walked around asking questions about their local cuisine, social norms and some gossip. Apparently, because Caulifla''s increase in strength, she has gotten c.o.c.kier with the Sadala Defense Force. I doubt she would want the whole planet against her so she shouldn''t go too far. I sensed where Cabba was and started to walk to him. The food here was not bad but not great either. Most of the food was meat like in the clips of Planet Vegeta before Frieza blew it up. I found it funny that mostly all apes and monkeys are vegetarians but are considered mostly carnivors because they are seen eating all kinds of different animals despite having salad and vegetable names.

    As I continued walking many of the citizens were staring at me. I don''t know if it was because of the evolutionary process or not but most of the Saiyans in universe 6 were slim looking with hardly any muscle, Cabba for example. I was stopped a few times by the Sadala Defense Force but I avoided them as much as I could to keep the peace. I met up with Cabba but he looked busy so I went to look for Caulifla and Kale. Caulifla''s territory was more of a deserted place but since she didn''t bpther hiding her strength she was easy to find. I found Caulifla and Kale sparring with each other. I didn''t want to interrupt so I waited until they were done. When they were done I walked towards them clapping.

    Sage: Nice workout ladies.

    Caulifla: It''s you!?

    Kale: Nee-san. (Said while hiding behind Caulifla)

    Sage: Yup. See, I promised that I would come here, didn''t I?

    I walked towards them slowly like a tiger stalking its prey. I licked my lips. Caulifla and Kale blushed as I did that, they must have remembered the kiss. Sine they were fused they both know the sensation.

    Caulifla: Wha, What are you doing here?

    Sage: Didn''t I say I would teach you things other than fighting? I am here to fufill my promise.

 Chapter 103 - 103: Time with the other Saiyans

    I knew that they would be defensive about my presence there but I was a little hurt that they didn''t take my words a little more seriously. The closer I got to them the more Kale pulled away, blushing behind Caulifla. Despite her massive power she is still a shy person that doesn''t want to outshine Caulifla.

    Sage: So, how have you ladies been? Did you think about me after the tournament?

    I sat down on a nearby rock as I stared them down while I asked my question.

    Caulifla: Hmph! (While blushing) Wh��wh��who would think about some other universes Saiyans soft lips?

    Kale: Nee-san. (Kale tapped Caulifla on the shoulder)

    Caulifla: I mean, I don''t remember anything about the tournament other then the fighting.

    Sage: Really? Because your red faces tell me otherwise. Maybe I need to rejog your memories.

    I got up from the rock and walked towards them again.

    Caulifla: The only way I can ever find a mate is if they are stronger than me.

    Kale: I will protect Nee-san. If you can''t beat us then you can''t have us.

    Sage: Aww, thank you for offering yourselves to me. This makes it much easier.

    Caulifla: You think winning us over is going to be easy? We have been training ever since the tournament so that we won''t lose again.

    Since they were Saiyans of course I knew that they wouldn''t let a loss get them down. I knew that they would try their hardest to get stronger. Unfortunately they have no way of controlling Kale because I doubt she ever went Super Saiyan again due to her lack of control. I can help with their training but for a little while. Since they so generously served themselves to me, how can I not partake their offer?

    Sage: Well then, are you going to come at me together or one at a time?

    The girls rushed at me together. In a flurry of kicks and punched between the both of then, they have yet to make block. I dodged all of their attacks while feeling them up. I also don''t like heavily muscled ladies but that was only Kale by herself when she transformed into the Legendary Super Saiyan. When Kale fused with Caulifla their stature was more toned than Miss Universe huge, it creeps me out. That was why I waited to have them fused. While in their normal state though, they are quite petite, Caulifla is 5''1 and Kale is 5''2. I believe that they share he same trait as the Saiyan women of Universe 7 because I have yet to see a taller one.

    The more they attacked the more I felt them up. Not every touch was s.e.x.u.a.l though. I felt to see where they can work more and what they were doing too much of. It didn''t take long for them to start getting mad.

    Caulifla: You bastard! We are not yours yet, don''t go feeling us up! HHAAAAA!!!

    Both Caulifla and Kale backed away and started firing Ki blasts at me. They still couldn''t hit me but it was fun watching them try while embarrassed. Because they were blasting everywhere I finally moved from my spot.

    Sage: At least you acknowledge that eventually you''ll both be mine. I can tell that the both of you have been training though. Those well toned bellies, your supple asses, your tender skin and even your b.r.e.a.s.ts have gotten bigger since the last time I saw you girls.

    When I told them that they got angrier. Caulifla went into her Super Saiyan form as did Kale. I found it surprising that she didn''t lose her reasoning but since her hair was still blonde and not green then it made sense. I took the fighting into the sky so that no accidental blasts hit the planet.

    Sage: Come on girls! At this rate you might as well undress yourselves. Come at me!

    Caulifla: Asshole! You don''t understand a warrior''s pride! The moment you held us and kissed us, you made us confused, you made me confused!

    Sage: All I did was treat you like women. (Said while fl.i.c.k.i.n.g away their attacks). Why would that hurt your pride much more than losing a fight?

    Kale: Nee-san and I have been together for a long time. We were never treated like the way you treated us. I''ve never felt so confused. What did you do to us?

    Haha what can I say? Am I too charming or are they too innocent when it comes things other than fighting? Either way they are not exhibiting much power, just barely any just to keep their Super Saiyan form up. I guess being treated nicely or as a member of the opposites s.e.x that legitimately wants them is a new experience for them. Being stronger than the king of Sadala and Kale being stronger than both but hides it, Caulifla may have followers or admirers but none may have tried to woo her or Kale, maybe not in the way it mattered. Their attacks were too weak for them be angry so I let them hit me. Whatever they felt was more of an inner turmoil between being a warrior and a woman. I never got their exact age but I know they are more likely in their early 20''s. Love or feelings of liking someone is new to them.

    Caulifla & Kale: We don''t know!!

    Caulifla and Kale were on my c.h.e.s.t looking as if they were hitting me when in reality they were just holding on to my shirt. Trembling out of fear, not from an opponent but the fear of confusion. To ease that fear I held them close, but tightly enough to not let them get away. At first they were thrashing but not a substantial amount. I brought them closer to me and kissed them one by one. After that their thrashing stopped and they just stared at me with expectant eyes. I couldn''t be rough and ravish them, because they will assume the worst. I floated down and asked Caulifla where her bedroom was, after slight hesitation she pointed it out to me. Once there I undressed them slowly showing no rush.

    After a couple of hours of first time hot s.e.x I woke up in the morning with Caulifla and Kale in each arm, their heads on my c.h.e.s.t and their n.a.k.e.d bodies wr.a.p.ed on my sides and legs. It reminded me of the nights I spent with Mei and Tsunade, which reminds me I have to go back home to get me some more.

    I wasn''t going to be an asshole and leave them so I waited until they woke up. Once they woke up they didn''t know what to say or do. I suggested breakfast, which they didn''t refuse. I cooked for them and they found the meal extremely to their liking. I stayed for a few more days, had s.e.x within those days and also trained within those days. I told them that I needed to get back and now that I know where they are it would be a breeze for me to return.

    In a way the both of them had the personalities of both Hyuga Hinata. Kale had the original story line personality where she is shy while Caulifla had the alternate, which is the current version, where she freely speaks her mind and acts upon it. I kissed them good bye and traveled back to universe 7 Earth.

    When I arrived I saw Goku and Vegeta heading to Satan''s house. I always hated the name Hercule, good thing it was an American version of his name. I flew with Goku and Vegeta to Satan''s house to see who had the nerve to kidnap Buu. When we got there we saw the Galaxy Patrol symbols on their person. This was the beginning of the Moro arc.

 Chapter 104 - 104: Galactic Patrol

    The moment I arrived I saw Goku, Vegeta and Buu being brought in a Galactic Patrol space ship. I knew that the one who knocked them out was Merus, an Angel apprentice, so having a little battle without going overboard can be allowed. Angels have a strict rule to remain neutral so having too strong a sense of justice and a d.e.s.i.r.e to fight evil is a clear breach of of their laws. Merus was in the Galactic Patrol to gain more experience but it appears that he was too attached to fighting evil. Fighting him now can also count as training not to mention he is an Angel apprentice so we might be at a good level.

    Sage: Your symbols mean Galactic Patrol but to kidnap people is not what they do so, who are you guys, really?

    Patrolman 1: Hey Merus-san, theres another one. What do we do?

    Merus: That''s Sarunokami Sage.

    Sage: No answer huh. Kidnapping my friends is an easy ticket to the afterlife, haha.

    I casually walked towards Merus. I used Haoshoku no Haki (Color of the Supreme King) on the patrolmen, knocking them out. I smile at Merus as I raise my aura. Although an apprentice, Merus is still an Angel and I cannot afford to be careless. I sharpen my senses as I activate my Ginga Rinne Sharingan (Galaxy Samsara copy wheel) and flash in front of Merus. At first he dodged attacks but all I did was activate my senses. I transformed into my True Super Saiyan God form (Red).

    Sage: It seems that the weak a.s.s Galactic Patrol actually has someone of worth, haha.

    Merus: The Galactic Patrol has a great purpose.

    Sage: Oh, and what''s that? To run from an enemy they can''t handle? To leave a great threat to worlds roam free because all of you are worthless? How are you any different from those trying to police the Galaxy without your own agenda?

    I didn''t want to get into a debate and kept my mouth shut. I started to fire beams that only locked on him because there was no point in destroying the surroundings. To keep his identity, Merus only attacked with punches, kicks and his patrol stungun. Considering that the gun was enough to knock out Goku and Vegeta while in base form, means that the gun is pretty powerful. Merus can mainly rely on his speed since he can''t reveal who he is so playing with him on a handicap shouldn''t be too bad. After a few exchanges he finally knew he couldn''t hold his charade any longer.

    Merus: Please stop!!

    I stopped knowking he couldn''t ccontinue without blowing his cover, Merus decided to put a stop to the whole thing. I knew I would have gone too far so I decided to stop and listen to what I already know.

    Merus: Please, I will explain everything to you and them when we get to the Galactic Patrol headquarters. Until then, let''s stop before too much time is wasted.

    Sage: Fine. (I power down) Let''s be off then.

    After we were taken to the Galactic Patrol headquarters, Goku and Vegeta started to wake up. Jaco was there along with the other patrolmen I knocked out with Haki.

    Sage: Hey Jerko, get out of their faces man. I doubt anyone would wanna wake up after being knocked out and your face is the first thing they see.

    Jaco: It''s Jaco, not Jerko.

    Sage: Same difference.

    Jaco: Goku wake up!

    Goku: Hmm, oww! What was I doing? Oh it''s you Jaco.

    Jaco: I am not sure why he brought you three, when Majin Buu would have been enough.

    Goku: Huh? "Brought"? Where are we?

    Jaco: This is HQ for our super elite organization, The Galactic Patrol.

    Vegeta: Galactic Patrol, you say?

    Merus: I apologize for getting rough with you. You didn''t seem to be in any mood to listen to reason, especially your friend with the tail.

    Goku: What?! Sage came back?

    Sage: Hey Goku-san, Vegeta-san. I can''t believe you guys got knocked out by those little guns, haha.

    Vegeta: Shut up, he caught us by surprise.

    Sage: Lame, that''s even worse.

    Goku: So��who are you?

    High Rank Patrolman: As our number one elite agent, Merus here manages 104 sectors.

    Jaco: That''s a few more than me.

    Goku: Oh? How many sectors do you manage, Jaco?

    Jaco: Um, three.

    Sage: More like Joke-o.

    Jaco: IT''S JACO!

    Vegeta: If he is SO elite, what does he need from Buu?

    Merus: Right��Due to our negligence, a dastardly criminal has broken out of Galactic Prison. To recapture the villain, we require the assistance from a certain individual.

    Goku: And who''s that?

    Vegeta: Spit it out already.

    Merus: Someone who slumbers within your Majin Buu��the Great Lord of Lords.

    The Great Lord of Lords is the Grand Supreme Kai, the second Supreme Kai that Kid Buu absorbed. If the Grand Supreme Kai was that strong before fighting Buu, he would have never lost. Merus told us the story about the Grand Supreme Kai and Moro. Moro was a being with the ability to use magic. Through his magic he was able to drain planets and organisms of their energy and eat it to add to his own. In a way he eats energy like a person from the Toriko universe. According to the story, The Grand Supreme Kai used a great portion of his God ki to steal Moro''s magic, letting him become a husk and weak enough to be captured by the Galactic patrol at the time. Despite not having his magical powers, Moro was still a capable fighter. Moro was sentenced to death but nobody was able to kill him so he was given life in prison.

    Vegeta: And this Moro is still alive after ten million years?

    Merus: Yes.

    Goku: Whoa��This guy is old. So he managed to escape, huh?

    Merus: Correct. It''s likely that Moro has regained his magic, so we require the Great Lord of Lords'' power to capture this criminal once again.

    The Galactic Patrol needed to extract the Grand Supreme Kai from Buu but in order to do that they needed to wake him up first. From the looks of it they are having a hard time as Buu grabbed a patrolman by the neck and flung him across the room. Goku suggested that we help them, I didn''t mind as it will lead to a bigger foe to beat but Vegeta looked none too pleased. I guess I will wait until Moro regains his strength to have a turn. I wonder whose appetite will win out, MINE? Or HIS? I smiled thinking of the battle ahead.

 Chapter 105 - 105: Planet-Eater Moro

    At first we were given an explanation of the situation, details about Moro and the Grand Supreme Kai but then the Galactic King came in. Since Goku offered to help and included us in it, the Galactic King came to induct us as temporary Galactic Patrolmen. Their armor looked like sit so we all refused, instead they drew their symbol on our shirts and Vegetas armor. At first I told them that I didn''t want to be inducted because I wasn''t looking to put a stop to Moro I wanted to end him. The way the Galactic Patrol operates is to subdue enemies not kill because their weapons seem to be stun guns so I don''t know if they can be set to kill. The Galactic King gathered a few patrolmen for the induction.

    Galactic King: Ahem! This induction concerns Son Goku, also known as Kakarot, Vegeta IV and Sarunokami Sage. You three are hereby appointed as special members of the Galactic Patrol. Your tenure lasts until the escaped prisoner, Moro, is recaptured. You will be immediately dismissed if you are found abusing your authority.

    I started to laugh when the Galactic King gave examples of abuse of power. To cut in line to get a parfait or to hit on girls. I might get in trouble for the last one though haha, but I wouldn''t flaunt the authority of the Galactic Patrol because it means nothing to me.

    Jaco: Anyway. Congrats on your induction. As your Galactic Patrol superior, I''ll be showing you the ropes. First, our victory pose is like this. (Jaco gave a useless Ginyu pose)

    Sage: I''ve never seen you win anything, so how do you have a victory pose?

    Jaco: Shut up! The next pose is like this.

    Agents were then running through the halls.

    Merus: What''s going on?

    Random Patrolman: Agent Merus! It seems the Macareni siblings have stolen something again.

    Merus: Again? They never seem to learn.

    Goku: Who? What?

    Jaco: They''re a bunch of punks who''re always violating Galactic law.

    Merus was excusing himself to join the other patrolmen but was stopped by Vegeta. Vegeta noticed that Merus was not a normal person. Since Merus easily brought him down, Vegeta was interested in what he could do. Goku was just as interested in Merus as Vegeta was and tagged alng. I didn''t want to be the odd man out so I also came. The robbery ws taking place on Planet Jung.

    When we arrived I saw a not so futuristic train being robbed. Considering that many of these planet are under the watch of the Galactic Patrol and these planets have knowledge of the Galactic Patrol, why is it that they have less then impressive technology? The trains on Earth look better then this blocky crap. So much for Earthlings being primitive compared to other worlds, complete let down. The planet seemed as if it might have had broken tectonic plates or they have shifted because there was floating land masses around the train tracks.

    There were local authorities of the planet already chasing after the Macareni siblings. They were riding on similar but plain looking flying scooters that they had on Earth. The Macareni siblings were shooting at the local authorities, which looked like dog people. Once we got close enough Merus opened the hatch door and saw what the train was hauling.

    Merus: So they''re after Blue Aurum.

    Goku: What''s Blur Aurum?

    Jaco: It''s a fuel source for all sorts of machines. Like how on Earth, you''ve got��Sky Gold, I guess?

    Sage: Is it worth a lot?

    Jaco: It''s pretty valuable, yeah. But it''s really bad if criminals get their mitts on it. With as much as they''ve got down there, they could build a planet-busting bomb.

    Merus jumped down. I didn''t bother to pay attention considering what I already knew. I let Goku and Vegeta handle everyting. Everything played out how Merus wanted, a robbery that didn''t require any excessive amount of power to be used, perfect for keeping his identity secret. At first Goku and Vegeta did nothing but watch Merus apprehend the criminals, until Vegeta lost track of Merus at one point when they went through a tunnel. Jaco helped a little but only enough for him to say he actually did something. Vegeta couldn''t follow Merus'' movements at all but figured that Merus was stonger than he was letting on. The Macareni siblings tried to escape but were held off by Goku. Even if they were on a ship, Merus already ripped a piece off the ship so they wouldn''t fly too far away.

    When the Macareni siblings were caught and caged into the holding cell on the ship, Vegeta questioned Merus, saying that Merus was hiding his power.

    Merus: I may be the number one agent in the Galactic Patrol, but Moro is in another league. Moro''s power knows no limits.

    Goku: What? You mean he''s getting stronger and stronger?!

    Merus: Yes. So if we don''t capture him soon, things will go from bad to worse.

    Beeping was heard from the control console saying that they got a general location on where Moro is. When the sector was given, Goku asked what direction it was in so he could sense exactly where Moro was. When Goku sensed him, he started to sweat and pulled back his perception.

    Vegeta: What is it, Kakarot? Did you find Moro''s Ki? Let me try��

    Goku: Vegeta don''t! He could sense that I was searching for him!

    Vegeta: What?! How could that be?!

    Goku: I don''t know. It''s like nothing I''ve felt before.

    Vegeta: To think he could do that��Well, what else could you sense? Was it a massive Ki signature?

    Goku: No, not quite.

    Vegeta: More like God Ki, then?

    Goku: No. His Ki itself wasn''t that huge, but it was terrifying. I''ve never felt anything like it. It was as if a whole lot of people��were screaming in pain.

    Jaco: Yikes! That''s a spooky way to describe it.

    Sage: P.u.s.s.y.

    Merus: Moro is known for absorbing the life force of planets and turning it into his own power. In that sense, his very energy is a mass of slaughtered souls. That also explains why he''s lived so long.

    When Jaco mentioned that Goku remembered that in the direction Moro was heading, it was where the Namekians moved to.

    Sage: He''s after the Dragon Balls. Since he is weakened, he will most likely wish from having his power returned to immortality. Since it''s the Namekian Dragon Balls he will have more than one wish as well.

    Goku: Dammit! That''s right, the Namekian Dragon Balls have more than one wish. Vegeta and Sage grab on, I will take us there so we can stop Moro.

    We grabbed Goku''s shoulders and teleported to new Namek. I finally got to see with my own eyes what Namek looked like. I know that it was new Namek but from the manga it still looked the same and there was hardly any difference. I internalized all my Ki and suppressed all my power with seals so that none can spill out and can be undone by me easily. Since I was reincarnated before I ever saw the conclusion, I need to take my own precautions. I know he absorbs energy, not much different from Neo from Toriko''s universe except that he eats absolutely anything through his mouth, Moro can absorb energy through his body and also ingest it. Unfortunately for him I can absorb and eat all kinds of matter and energy because of the Rinnegan''s (Samsara eye) Preta path and Acacia''s Full Course. The air itself is an energy I can absorb through my body. Like Moro, I can also eat planets but I choose not to because of the negative energy that it brings.

    Sure I may have eaten another person, even though it was me and Goku from a parallel universe, but it was me eating me. The body was an empty shell once I extracted Zamasu''s other soul from it but to forcefully absorb an entire planet would be to take in all of the impurities of it too. I''m surprised that Moro was able to absorb planets but have no negative reprocussions in ten million years. I guess within that time he was able to digest the negative energy. If Moro can absorb planets without problems then he can be like a filter when I try to drain him of his power.

 Chapter 106 - 106: First Encounter with Moro

    We landed in the new planet the Namekians occupied. I looked around and took a deep breath. The air was nice and the sun beam was comforting. The ship that Moro was in was hovering above a Namekian village. When we arrived we were greeted by the current chief of the Namekians, Moori.

    Moori: Hm? Who is this now?

    Goku: Hiya! Remember me?

    Moori: Ohh, Son Goku!! It''s wonderful to see you in good health!

    Goku: Yup, I''m doing good, thanks.

    Vegeta: Look, Kakarot. He''s already here.

    Moori: What''s going on here?

    Goku explained what happened to Moori to the best of his abilities and I helped fill in the gaps but Moori understood the situation.

    Moori: A prison escapee?! And this fearsome fellow is headed our way?!

    Goku: That''s right. So you guys need to grab the Dragon Balls and run far away.

    Moori: V-very well. We are in your debt again. (Facing the villagers) Hurry, everyone!!

    Vegeta: You''re right, Kakarot. His Ki is ominous. But not particularly battle worthy�� is this truly the monster Merus warned us of?

    Goku: Hard to say, but�� I''ve got a bad feeling about this.

    Moro''s ship finally touched down. The sh.i.p.s door opened and a cloaked goat headed, long bearded figure stepped out. Moro''s figure gave a decrepit sight but the ominous aura he was emitting said otherwise. He walked with a confident gait, even if he looked so elderly he might collapse.

    Vegeta: Why, it''s nothing but a feeble old man.

    Goku: Makes sense, given how long he''s lived.

    Moro: (Breathed in) My first breath of fresh air in ten million years��as though I''m born again.

    Sage: I''m guessing that overdried goat jerky is Moro.

    Goku tried to confirm that he was Moro but Moro gave him no reply. Moro looked at the abandoned village as he was looking for something. When he found what he was looking for he stretched out his hand toward a hut and a Namekian child was flunf through the wall into Moro''s grasp. Moro held the child by the neck. Angry by Moro''s actions, Vegeta flew quickly and kicked Moro''s arm, letting him go of the child.

    Moro: (While soothing his arm) You would dare��interrupt my long-awaited meal?

    Vegeta: I have a troubled history with these Namekians. I did them untold harm. So no, I cannot allow even one more of them to perish. And they are most certainly not your food. (Facing Goku) Kakarot, Sage, let me take this one.

    Sage: I don''t mind but we still don''t know much about his power.

    Goku: Sure but like Sage said, so be careful.

    Moro: You believe you can apprehend me? Your ignorance runs deep.

    Both readied their stances. Vegeta made the first move by charging at Moro with a right fist. Moro evaded but Vegeta didn''t let up. Vegeta let loose a flurry of punches and kicks. Their movements were not too fast but Moro was able to keep up and evade despite being ancient. After jumping off Moro''s ship, Moro used his magic to slam down Vegeta on the ground. Moro''s magic was mainly invisible to those who cannot use magic. I used my Rinne Sharingan to see what the magicules, magic particles, looked like. Magic gave off a multi-colored shine when compared to Ki. Since I was able to see the magic paticules then I guess that magic is just another form of energy.

    Moro was slamming Vegeta on the ground and on a nearby hill. I guess he was fed up because Vegeta turned Super Saiyan Blue. Moro was mildly surprised.

    Vegeta: Shall we continue?

    Vegeta once again charged toward Moro but this time he was evading Moro''s magic. Even though he was evading the magic attack, his movements were too wide. From the movements I can tell that Vegeta couldn''t see the magic but was aware in the general direction it was aimed toward. Vegeta closed in on Moro while evading his attacks. Moro was still able to handle Vegeta while in Super Saiyan Blue, which concerned me. Mainly because he was starved for energy for 10 million years, so how strong was Moro at his peak? Still, Moro still had many tricks up his sleeves. Vegeta managed to land a few hits but that was all it took for Moro to get a little serious.

    Vegeta: I was curious to see for myself what sort of beast could terrify the Galactic Patrol�� how disappointing.

    Sage: Vegeta-san, I wouldn''t talk shit just yet after you finally managed to hit him, and in Blue form as well.

    Vegeta: Hmph. I don''t need your input.

    Sage: Ignore me then, when he wipes the floor with you don''t come looking for excuses from us.

    Moro: You hoped to witness my magic? As you wish then.

    Vegeta: So Sage was right, you were holding back.

    Goku: We heard about how you can absorb life energy. Just like how you tried with that Namekian kid a minute ago.

    Moro: Ohh�� I guess you''re not entirely ignorant then. This will be the same technique but a different application. HAHHHHHHHHH!!

    With great vigour Moro started to control the life energy of the new planet Namek. From my point of view it was energy manipulation, since the planet is not conscious he can take over the energy. Moro used the planets energy to blast Vegeta. Since he is only manipulating the energy he doesn''t use his own.

    Moro: With this move, I attack with the life energy of the very planet we stand on. The magnitude comes not from my own power, but from the planet itself. And I must say, this planet Namek possesses exceptional energy.

    This time it was Vegeta''s turn to evade. Since Moro was simply manipulating the energy of the planet he was using barely of his own or none at all. Through the energy manipulation, Moro used the planets magma to attack Vegeta when he flew into the air.

    Moro: It''s no use. You cannot lay a single finger on me.

    Goku: Hey Vegeta, het me take a shot?

    Vegeta: Shut up Kakarot. Just watch. (At Moro) Hey, Moro! Surely you''ll reach your limit soon if you keep using that move. All I need to do to win is to keep dodging! Got it?

    Sage: Dumbass!! He''s not using any of his own power to use that move. He told you that already. If he really is using the life energy of the planet then he could most likely use that move until the planet dies out.

    Moro: (With a surprised look on his face) Your weak friend there is right. This techinique effectively has no limits, as I may use it until the planet itself is extinguished.

    Vegeta: That can''t be. Dammit if I can''t approach, I have no hope of recapturing you�� and without any more power-ups, I''m at a loss.

    Moro: Admitting defeat? How gracious of you.

    Vegeta asked Moro why he came to Namek but it was obvious, the Dragin Balls. We knew that someone from the Frieza force escaped with Moro. All of the Freiza Force must have know what the Dragon Balls were used for considering what happened in the previous planet Namek. All Vegeta wanted from Moro was confirmation as to what his true goal was. Moro continued his attack by using a magma wave. Vegeta blasted the magma wave until it hardened but Moro didn''t let up and attacked from behind. While fighting, Vegeta was still asking Moro questions regarding his wish. Of course Moro was trying to regain his strength back, like a typical Dragon Ball villain.

    After concluding that Moro was a piece of shit with a piece of shit motive, he used his full power. It was finally going to get good. After Vegeta blasted away the magma that Moro had gathered he was surprised.

    Moro: Y-you��were concealing this strength?

    Vegeta: Like you were hiding your true intent?

 Chapter 107 - 107: Moro’s trick

    After a few exchanges Moro was getting kicked around and then Vegeta finally hit Moro into a ground. Vegeta let go of his transformation as he stared down Moro. I noticed a while back because of my eyes, that Moro was draining the planet and everyone on it. Life energy was heading towards Moro at a fast pace. Before he was slowly draining the energy but since he was fighting Vegeta and losing he decided to drain faster. Goku also noticed that the life around him like the trees were withering away. He also checked himself and confirmed that his energy was trickling away. I know why Moro called me weak, he thought I was weak because of the seals I placed on myself to stop my energy from leaking out subconsciously but instead he was weakening my seals but not enough to break them. Since Moro started to drain faster and stronger I will have to step in because Goku noticed too late that his energy was being drained.

    Vegeta: I don''t care what sort of villain you are, but I won''t sit by while this planet suffers. Which means you need to be eliminated.

    Goku: Be on guard Vegeta! Something weird is going on!

    Sage: Goku-san, Vegeta-san, let me handle Moro while you guys evacuate the Namekians.

    Vegeta: What?! Right when I''m about to finish him off?

    The one that escaped with Moro took off on the ship when he saw Moro being hit around. Moro knocked the ship down to keep him from escaping.

    Vegeta: Where did that sc.u.m escape to now?

    Goku: Over there Vegeta!

    Moro was gathering the planets life energy into a ball but by the looks of it, it wasn''t to attack.

    Vegeta: What are you up to now? Make that thing as big as you like�� your technique is useless against me now.

    Sage: Phrasing Vegeta-san. He knows it won''t work again but it looks like he will do something else.

    Moro: Hmph! That first meal in a long time does the body good.

    Vegeta: I get it. That''s how you go around absorbing energy?

    Goku: Does he seem way stronger than before?

    Vegeta: Of course. This is why Merus was eager to recapture you promptly. Why don''t we hurry up and settle this then?

    Moro: Oh? Try me, if you can.

    Vegeta: You think your little boost was enough to surpass us? Super Saiyan Blue is still far beyond your scope. HHAAAAAAAHHHH!!!!! I can''t turn Super Saiyan Blue?!

    Sage: Vegeta-san stop embarrassing yourself. How is it that you guys can''t feel your own power leaving you at a fast rate? Apparently, not only can he absorb the planets energy, he can also drain the power of those on it as well. Like I said before, let me hold him off while you guys evacuate the Namekians.

    Vegeta: And what? Are you saying that you weren''t affected by his energy absorption?

    Goku: No wonder your Ki was almost non-existent.

    Vegeta: Dammit! If you knew he could absorb our energy just by being on the planet, why didn''t you say anything?

    Sage: We all knew he absorbed energy, so I took precautions, what we didn''t know was to what extent. What good would it do if it didn''t work? If it didn''t work I would be in the same situation as you guys but now I know that it did work but I don''t know for how long, so at best I can say that I can hold him back so that you can save the Namekians.

    Goku: Vegeta, let Sage hold him off. Sage, if you can get rid of him take the chance.

    Sage: Of course.

    Goku and Vegeta flew to the Namekians but they were wobbly as they flew. I guess Moro drained them more than I thought. I can''t use too much strength since it will only benefit Moro. I also don''t want to show him my true power. Using my Legendary True Super Saiyan form will only make me lose focus but I can physically hold him off.

    Moro: So you retained your energy, huh? It still won''t help you.

    Sage: It might not but you don''t know that. Let''s see if you can take my fists and kicks to your face as much as you take balls, haha.

    Moro: Insolent brat.

    I appeared in front of Moro and sunk my left fist in his gut. I spun and heel kicked him on the back of his neck. Moro was catapulted into the ground making a crater. I only hit him twice but I still feel my energy leaving me. Thanks to my seals the absorption was minimal but that was only for now. Moro came out of the crater in a flash but I was already waiting. As he charged I smiled as I grabbed him by the horns and kneed him in the mouth. Blood was running down his goat lips.

    Moro: (With a serious look) How are you able to ward off my technique?

    I flashed again but Moro was ready and blocked my fist. I punched with my other hand but he blocked me again.

    Moro: Still weak.

    My grin didn''t go away as I spread open his arms with mine and kicked him in the solar plexis. Unless I can stop him from absorbing my energy with every contact, powering up will not make a difference. The more we exchange moves the more energy I lose so I need to hurt him enough to push him back but that will not work too well because he can simply absorb energy to recover. I gathered what little energy I had and rushed Moro. After a few exchanges I caught Moro from behind and used a knife hand, Nukite, to stab him through the ribs. While I had my hand in him I grabbed whatever organ or bone and pulled it out. Moro was bleeding out.

    Moro: ARRGGGG!!!!! You little shit!!!

    I knew he could absorb energy but didn''t know to what level. I took the opportunity to meet the others but I couldn''t fly straight. I landed and used more seals to conceal my energy to stop from draining and hide my presence because it is foolish to hide physically while my energy is detectable to a creature that devours energy. I don''t know how long it will take for Moro to heal but I needed to regroup and regain any strength.

    I met up with Goku and Vegeta in a hidden location that the Namekians had. We were all drained but it wasn''t life threatening. When we sat down to rest up Goku and Vegeta immediately fell asleep. After 2 days they didn''t wake up. As long as we are on the planet Moro will be able to sense us and eventually drain us. Even now I feel small amounts of energy leaving me. Whatever food I made for myself lost much of its essence to restore me. I needed to counter his magic but the only thought in my mind was going to learn it in another universe. I know Goku and Vegeta will be ok but Moro will get what he wanted which was the return of his power. I only knew of a few universes that held magic as their main source of power.

    Sage: Moori-san, take care of Goku and Vegeta. There will be some help coming. When they wake up tell them that I will come back after training to counter Moro.

    Moori: Sure, I will.

    The only place I knew that could teach me magic and had a deep history of it was Fairy Tail in the land of Magnolia. I gathered the remaining strength I had and made a Yomotsu Hirasaka (Underworld Slope Hill) while thinking of the location. I quickly disappeared from the Dragon Ball Universe and let the portal take me to my destination. I had little strength remaining so I will be weakened like I was when I first entered the One Piece Universe.

 Chapter 108 - 108: The Land of Magic

    The portal to Fiore finally opened up and I dropped out of the sky.

    Sage: (Yelled while falling) SHIIIIIITTTTTT!!!!!! Not again!

    I had no strength to resist the fall. I plummeted from the sky at a rapid pace and smashed into the ground making at least a category 5 to 6 earthquake. I ran out of food trying to get my strength back on Namek but because of Moro''s drain the food was simply sustenance and did nothing to help me. I can make my versions of Senzu Beans but with no strength there is little chance of that happening. My seals were still active but they merely hid my presence at this point and masked whatever little energy I had left. I left the seals alone until I regained some power. I may be stonger than this universe but their magic can prove otherwise.

    My landing should have scared whatever creatures there may have been living in this forest so I needed to get away from my landing area first. I searched for animals to see if I can eat something. I may have no meat or vegetables from Toriko''s universe but I still have spices and herbs. If I can just find some type of animal I might be able a decent meal. I cut my hand to let my blood out so I can lure nearby predators. After a few minutes my cut healed and I saw some big wolves approaching. I was disappointed with my slow healing but with the amount of power I lost I cannot exactly complain. After killing the wolves I bled, gutted and skinned them. To take in as much energy as I could I even deep fried their bones. I found a nearby river which I almost dried out by drinking. I finally had enough strength to produce Senzu Beans. I made 5 just to be safe. After I ate one I realized that the 20 percent that I was missing was complete. The air, water and soil here had magicules, magic particles, in abundance and gave the last 20 percent needed to my Senzu Beans to reach 100 percent and to restore me. Once I realized that, I made at least 2000 more beans and stored them away. What I didn''t realize was that the production of those beans nearly destroyed the forest I was in.

    I may have completed the beans but it took too much from the land. I already got what I wanted to it''s better to not be seen as a hostile entity, not yet anyway. I flew around to see where I landed. I knew I was in Fiore, the continent where the Fairy Tail guild was on but I had no f.u.c.k.i.n.g clue where I was. As I flew I felt the air was rich in magical energy and inhaled deeply. I let my gourmet cells take in the energy and assimilated it to my cells, bones and flesh. I felt a reinforcement of power swelling inside. The air was delicious, I can see why Moro would drain planets, even Goku used the energy of the planet and used it on a galactic scale when using the spirit bomb against Kid Buu, and even then the power wasn''t simply taken.

    I spent a few days in the forest to make sure I regained my full strength and assimilate the magic into myself. Gourmet cells are a wonder. I used food honor to create a storage of the magicules I absorbed to be used for later. While meditating I felt the 3 magic energy signatures heading towards me. I opened my eyes, created a shadow clone to see who it was. I instructed the clone stay hidden, do not engage and return once it saw who the trio was. My shadow clone reached the trio and once he saw them, disappeared. I laughed to myself. To think it was Natsu, Lucy and the cat, Happy. I doubt it is food luck since I wasn''t looking for food, but even so, luck was on my side. I flashed to their location while keeping my strength in check with renewed seals.

    Sage: Excuse me.

    The trio didn''t sense me coming so they were startled when I appeared but Natsu was on full alert. Ah, I forgot about his sense of smell. Natsu had a similar sense of smell to Toriko so he could tell I was not someone he could even imagine of even trying to fight, let alone win. I smiled as warmly as I could, since I came here to learn about magic from them not obliterate them.

    Natsu: Lucy, Happy get behind me! This guy is outrageously powerful!

    Sage: No need to be alarmed. My Name is Sarunokami Sage, call me Sage. I seem to be completely lost, I don''t even know what year it is, can you help me?

    Lucy: Hey Natsu, I believe in your instincts but he doesn''t seem to mean any harm. We took the request to find out why this forest was dying, not to fight, he might know the reason.

    Happy: Aye! Let''s ask first and if he is as dangerous as you say we can simply run.

    Natsu: Natsu Dragneel.

    Sage: A p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to meet you. Again, my name is Sage. So can you guys help me?

    Natsu: This forest is between Magnolia and the Akane Beach on the continent of Fiore. The year is X791.

    When Natsu finished giving me the answers to my questions I smiled inwardly. I came to the time after the Tenroujima arc, where the Fairy Tail members went to sleep for 7 years in suspended animation. After a brief chat, I found out that they haven''t gotten to go to the Grand Magic Tournament yet and that they were planning on going in a few months time. I also told them that I had a unique constitution and when I am hurt or drained of energy that I require a lot of energy to recover but due to the recovery I gain a massive boost in strength. When I see Moro again I will have to thank him for the Zenkai.

    When the misunderstanding was cleared they took me to Magnolia and then to their guild, Fairy Tail. Gildarts, Ezra, Laxus, Gajeel, Wendy, maybe Makarov the current guild master and Mavis might be able to gauge my strength but not completely so I might have a hard time having them let their guard around me let alone trust me. I named all the ones with the dragon slayer magic because they have s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e sense like Natsu and Makarov, Gildarts, Ezra and Mavis because of their experience.

    Natsu: Here is our guild, Fairy Tail.

    I saw a shabby looking building but I knew that this was because they lost their original guild hall when they disappeared 7 years ago. Even still, the voices heard within were joyous ones.

    Sage: Seems lively.

    The moment Natsu, Lucy and Happy went through the doors I followed them. When everyone turned around to greet them they saw me. As expected, those that are dragon slayers, the guild master and the founder were looking at me on high alert. I looked around and greeted them. Every step I took toward them the more they tightly they gripped their hands. Mavis in particular looked more ghastly by the second, even for a spirit. Natsu, Lucy and Happy went to talk to them on my behalf.

 Chapter 109 - 109: Asking a Favor

    After Natsu, Lucy and Happy intervened for me, everyone else calmed down and listend to what I had to say. I only told them little details as to why I was here. I told them that I was fighting a monster with the ability to absorb any and all types of energy. Before I was drained of my life energy I was thrown into a portal, instantly taking me to another location.

    Makarov: It''s hard to believe that with your level of power you would lose to such a monster.

    Sage: The monster used magic I was unfamiliar with and I couldn''t find a way to stop him from absorbing my energy with every clash. I needed to recuperate and find a solution. The portal I used takes me where I want to go or where I need to go. Apparently it took me here.

    Ezra: If you are that much stronger than us why come here?

    Sage: You are very beautiful, and you seem smart as well, but some techniques, skills or magic can make power useless. I noticed that you all seem to use similar skills to that monster and wanted to know if any of you would be able to teach me magic. Maybe that little girl with the wing looking things on her ears could teach me.

    When I finished saying that, everyone looked startled. According to the Fairy Tail guild, only those with the Fairy Tail symbol are able to see Mavis. At first it was true until I briefly used my Ginga Rinne Sharingan. My eyes showed her to me even without the Fairy Tail symbol on me. Even Mirajane who was bringing me a meal stopped dead in her tracks.

    I knew this coming into this universe but damn look at these titties. Almost all the women here have soft, perky and big t.i.t.s. It is true that the manga started to give out more fan service from the middle on but, wow, is all I can say. I needed to get magic down before I d.i.c.k anyone down first, priorities, for whatever it''s worth.

    Laxus: (With a stern expression) How is it that you can see her without the Fairy Tail symbol?

    Sage: I have special eyes that can pretty much see anything with energy in it.

    Laxus: But she is a spirit.

    Sage: Yes, a spirit that holds a certain type of energy. The air, the ground, the sunlight and the food we eat are types of energy. Our vessels, which is our bodies, can hold up to so much before it starts to leak out or kill us. That is why we train, to expand the capacity which we can contain.

    Mirajane: Even so, your capacity must be very extensive. How did you train yourself that way?

    Sage: To be brutally honest I train, I fight, I eat, I rest and I f.u.c.k.

    Mavis: That doesn''t explain how someone so young is able to have a world ending amount of power at the tip of their fingers.

    I had to reign in my crazy with a soft smile. I knew I had to make friends and, being the main people of this universe, they knew much about magic. God slayer magic is not something one can just be taught since Sherria Blendy learned it from reading a book. No matter the element, the resulting color will always be black. Unless I witness it first hand, since I can use Amaterasu, I can at least have a feel for it.

    Sage: I can somewhat understand magic but I need to get the hang of it before I can try to master it. Can you help me?

    Makarov: At the moment we are trying to get our guild back in order.

    Ezra: We''ve been gone for about 7 years so we are not in a position to help much. We are also preparing to go to the Grand Magic Tournament in 3 months from now. I highly doubt the master will turn away a strong person like you though.

    Sage: (While scratching my cheek) Sure I don''t mind joining. If you don''t mind giving me the harder tasks.

    Mirajane: Right now our request board is limited to small jobs and 10 to 100 year jobs at the moment. I don''t think it would be wise to take any.

    Sage: What are the differences between the jobs?

    Mirajane: There are normal jobs which any legal guild members can take, S-class jobs which only mages who gained S-class status can take, SS-class jobs which experienced S-class mages can take like our very own Gildarts Clive can take, and unfortunately he is not here at the moment. Then we have the 10 year jobs which means that these jobs have been in request for 10 years or more so they boast a high degree of danger, and finally the 100 year jobs which like it states, have been around for 100 years or more. These jobs are the most dangerous and high fatality rate.

    Makarov: We understand you are strong but unless we gauge your true strength here is no way we can allow you to take an S-class or above job Sage-kun. I hope you understand.

    Sage: Then it''s really simple. Do you want me to show you how strong I am? I know all of you have been on edge since I came here but if you really need to see my strength then I can show you at least one tenth. I don''t want to accidentally flex and wipe out Magnolia from the map.

    Mavis: If what you say is true then only seeing is believing.

    Sage: I just hope you don''t regret this.

    Since I didn''t want to destroy their little shanty-like guild hall I stepped out side. I asked to leave to the outskirts of the city just to be safe. I only wanted to show then a bit of strength and not too much so I don''t attract unnecessary attention. After a while Ezra told me it was fine but I knew we were still too close so I made a barrier. I don''t know whether they felt it or saw but I didn''t care.

    Sage: Ok, since I don''t want to get unwanted attention I made sure that my strength doesn''t leak out with a barrier. Prepare yourselves.

    Even with the seals I had on my body, at most I could produce up to one third of my power but since this world is like the One Piece universe, my power can greatly affect the world here. The moment I unleashed my aura the weaker guild members fainted while the middle class ones were face flat on the ground. The stronger ones were on one knee while the master, Makarov, and founder, Mavis, were standing up but could not make a single move. I completely eclipsed their perception of power. It may only be one tenth but it was enough to make the ground shake, debris started to float and not a single sound came from the surrounding wild life. The Fairy Tail guild members were, for a lack of a better word, shitting bricks when they felt my power. In order to keep them from getting their spirits crushed, I retracted my aura. Once my aura was restrained again and the barrier was down, I walked towards the master and founder. Since they were both tiny and everyone else was pretty much on the ground, I leaned forward and said��

    Sage: Can I take a 100 year job now?

 Chapter 110 - 110: A 100 Year Job in less than a week

    The only reason I asked to do a job or go a round-a-bout way is to get on their good side. Sure I can just make them teach me with my Ginga Rinne Sharingan but I would like to come back so acting in a disrespectful way or antagonizing them is not the way to go. I have no depth perception when it comes to magic so I don''t know if they can break my hypnosis anyway. Even if I can end them all, I will not be able to learn anything. By taking a job, even the 100 year one, I can take one or a few of the guild members with me so I can learn or if they let me, read their minds. Will someone who is taken against their will sincerely teach someone? Hell no! If anything they might teach me to implode or make me weaker. By being forthwith and semi-honest I can at least reassure them that I am no enemy and that they can teach me without consequence to them.

    After waiting for the guild members to pick themselves up, we headed back to the guild hall. Once everyone calmed down, Mirajane handed a little pile of job requests. All of them were 10 and 100 year jobs. Since I couldn''t read the words of this universe, Mirajane read them to me. I picked a 100 year job to subjugate a dark guild that has been operating for some time now. As proof of the subjugation I needed to have something that belonged to the dark guild mages.

    Sage: So I just need to take out this dark guild and show proof that I did?

    Mirajane: Yes. But according to this, you will have a hard time with them. There are about 15 dark mages and have a moving guild hall. All 15 of the dark mages have S-class power.

    Makarov: Maybe you should hold off on the mission.

    Sage: Nah, I just need someone to come with me. How about Mirajane? I promise with me there, no harm will come to her.

    Makarov: That is up to her to decide.

    Mirajane: Just promise that if the danger is too high we will abandon the mission.

    Sage: Even though I doubt I will leave the quest unfinished, sure, if it will put your mind at ease.

    Once Mirajane was done preparing and I was done restocking on food, we left the guild. Along the way Mirajane gave me the alphabet that they use but that is only for their modern words. My real reason for taking on a 100 year job it to read the minds of those with an extensive history like the mission we are heading to now. No one will miss them so I could read their minds then kill them. The longer these dark mages have been alive the more knowledge they have acc.u.mulated. Mirajane told me that by the time we reach the destination of the contact would be a month from now so I told her to hold on to me and tell me the direction. I grabbed Mirajane into my arms and flew at high speed.

    After a few minutes we reached the destination. It was a small station with a minimal amount of people. The people we met up with were tracking this particular dark guild for years. They put in requests for backup to finally be rid of them but, like the name suggests, it''s taking 100 or more years and it''s still not done. An elderly man came to greet us.

    Old Man: Hello. My name is Marlin. You must be from Fairy Tail. To be honest we were reluctant to accept you taking this quest considering your guilds track record.

    Mirajane: My name is Mirajane Strauss. We understand your concerns and we will do the best we can to complete this quest.

    Random subordinate: Ha! "Complete this quest?" Don''t kid yourselves. We can track these dark mages but we can''t bring them down, that''s how strong they are. Our group is made up of all the villages they decimated. We are the second generation to inherit the avenger mantle. In a way you can say we are taking revenge but no one has been powerful enough to bring them down. Sure, we were able to kill one or two but they know necromancy as well, so their numbers stayed the same.

    Marlin: Baste, that''s enough. What he said is true. Unless we can get rid of them all then your help won''t matter.

    Sage: In total, how many are there?

    Baste: There are 15 dark mages in total with the ones they resurrected. Although the number mages they have is small they are all powerful. If you really have the power to kill them then it will take us a few months to kill a few then track where their guild will move to next.

    Mirajane: What do you mean?

    Marlin: You don''t really think they will idly stand by as you eliminate their members without them having a plan, do ya? When ever we have them on the edge they activate some ancient magic in their guild hall and are teleported somewhere else and we have to track them down all over again.

    Baste: They haven''t moved for the past 10 years so they must be really confortable with this particular spot. According to the intel we have gathered they took in other smaller dark guilds. Their main force are the 15 but since they have taken in new members that number should have risen.

    Sage: Just tell me where they are, that''s all I wanna know.

    Marlin: Hmph! Youngin''s just looking for a place to die. Baste, we won''t have any luck with these helpers. Just tell them so they can die and we can expect better reinforcements.

    Baste: Fine.

    After receiving the directions I told Mirajane that I will go on my own. I found the guild hall of the dark mages and snuck in. I found a few dark mages guarding the entrance they must be some of the new guys they brought in but I knocked them out. After reading their minds I found out that they have implemented a mental barrier just in case their minds were read so the important information of their activities was blocked. I cared less because I was after their magic not information about them.

    After finding a few more of their members, though none of the 15, I took all their magic knowledge. Some even had the same power as Moro so I was ecstatic to know how to counter it. One way was to make him absorb more than he can handle but that wasn''t an option since he is a 10 million year old glutton. The other ways were know how to stop his magic from draining you, since I learned that magic just now but at a much weaker state, it was still good to learn. I took more of their members and learned as much magic as I could. I killed all the members'' whose minds I have already read. When I encountered those with copied magic, I killed immediately. I stored their heads and bodies in a dimensional pocket and moved on. Once I got bored I saw members of the 15. I stepped out of the shadows and got their attention.

    Sage: I''m tired of killing your minions.

    Dark Mage1: Who?!

    I practiced some of the magic I learned and erected a dimensional barrier, trapping the entire guild hall and stopping them from teleporting out. Once the barrier was up I sensed around for all those in the guild hall. Once I got the locations of the remaining main 15 dark mages I let my crazy out. In order to practice the magic I learned I killed them with it. I drained one so much that he turned to dust. There was one move, Revenge slash, that I learned from a grunt that when cut, even if it heals, the pain from the wound persists and bleeds occasionally. The stronger the user the more damage is done, duh.

    Sage: Come at me you little twats, daddy here wants some blood.

    I grew tired of waiting so I used Shadow clones to start taking heads. When all the main 15 of the dark mages remained they grouped up to where I was.

    Sage: So this is the remains huh?

    Dark Mage2: This isn''t the remains, we are the main mages. What you got rid of was the extras.

    I smiled as I flicked my finger and killed one of the 15 on the spot. All they saw was their comrade''s head fly through the air before it disappeared into my dimensional pocket.

    Sage: Main, extras�� it doesn''t mean a thing to me, you will all die just the same.

    Before killing them I read their minds and broke their mental barriers. Once I learned their magic their heads will be lopped off. After decimating all of them and grabbing their heads as proof, I took down the barrier and walked out of the dark guild. Once I saw Mirajane waiting for me she became worried as she gave me a check over if I was ok.

    Sage: Don''t worry, this blood isn''t mine.

    I turned around and used Tengoku no Hashira (Heaven''s Pillar) on what was the dark guild. In a blinding flash the dark guild was no more. Once I confirmed all the heads of the dark mages, even the new ones they brought in, with the Old man and his group, we confirmed the completion of the 100 year job.

 Chapter 111 - 111: Increase the Container

    After the job was done and we left the old man and his group with their jaws on the ground, we headed back to Magnolia. Before even leaving the guild, the Guild Master said that the guild will head towards the beach for training to catch up on the 7 years they missed. Mirajane knew that I could easily get back to the guild but I wanted to get to know her better. She didn''t mind as she wanted to talk with me as well.

    We walked until we hit our first town and stayed at the local inn. The world here is like a mix of modern and medival but I still had s.e.x with Mirajane all the same. Just like she is portrayed, her b.r.e.a.s.ts are soft and perky, her b.u.t.t was firm and well toned, which responded well to spankings. After spending hours in the inn and a much needed shower, we headed towards Magnolia again. This time I didn''t teleport there but flew so I could have more time with Mirajane. Just to make things interesting I also had s.e.x with her in the sky. I believe we splashed some people but I cared very little and it made me laugh.

    We finally reached the guild hall but everyone was gone. There was a magical note on the door explaining where they went and what hotel they were staying in. Since they were not expecting us to come back so early there was no need to wait up on us especially since we took a 100 year job.

    Mirajane: I think it would be better to just go to them. I doubt they would believe that we comepleted the job so quickly.

    Sage: Well, I do have the magic stick.

    Mirajane: (Giggling) Mmm that you do.

    After Mirajane exchanged her clothes and other stuff, we went towards the others. They were not too far away so the trip was rather short. When we arrived at the beach training camp we met up with Mirjane''s siblings, elfman and Lissana. Afterward, Mirajane and I talked with Makarov and Mavis. At first, like anyone in this universe would, they assumed we were not strong enough for the job and called it quits. When the truth with proof was revealed to them, their faces were priceless. Full Looney Tunes bulging eyes and slack jaws everywhere. Since Makarov has gigantification magic he almost looked like a balding Ivankov without makeup, I was on floor laughing my a.s.s off.

    Once the shock has faded, Makarov informed me that the others were going on their own little training trips. Mirajane took off with her siblings and I was left alone. I took that time to speak with Makarov and Mavis. I went through the magic that I had learned from the 100 year job and the description of Moro''s magic. They figured that I was getting close to what Moro''s magic is currently. I knew their opinions didn''t account for much considering that I never specifically told them at what level magic Moro can use. Moro can drain planets, so his power may be at a galactic scale. Now that I know that I can use magic I can resist Moro''s drain. I will go back and have a peek because my sense of time is a little thrown off. If they are still traing I will simply go back and train my magic.

    According to Makarov I have an affinity for all elements, considering I have the Ginga Rinne Sharingan (Galaxy Samsara Copy Wheel Eye) I don''t doubt it.

    Mavis: The magic power that emenates from him looks to be primordial in and in tune with nature. If anything I could mistake it for the Magic of One.

    Makarov: That can''t be. He can use all elements sure but to say he is closer to the Magic of One would mean his strength is unparalleled.

    Mavis: He maybe strong enough to get rid of Acnologia or even Zeref.

    I knew who they were talking about and I didn''t doubt it but Zeref was more of an immortal through a curse between him and Mavis, so I would leave him alone. As for Acnologia on the other hand I don''t mind having some new black dragon skin boots and belt. I went to take a peek at the situation back in the Dragon Ball universe. Goku and Vegeta are training for now, Goku is with Merus for Ultra Instinct and Vegeta is finally learing how to use his energy more efficient at Yardrat. I need to visit them when I have a chance so I will memorize where Vegeta is, if his training is going well he should''ve sensed me.

    When I got back I continued my training with Makarov and Mavis to solidify what I knew. 3 months passed and I saw no sign of the others, that''s when I remembered where they went. Since it has been 3 months already I went to check on the rest of the Fairy Tail members, they so looked disheartened.

    Sage: what happened to you guys? (Like I didn''t know)

    Lucy: I haven''t really seen my spirits in 7 years so they invited us to the spirt world and threw us a party. How was I supposed to know 1 day there is 3 months back here? (Started to cry)

    Luck was still on their side as a bird landed on Ezra''s head with a note on its leg. The note said to meet them at certain location. When we passed a brigde that fixed itself we met up with Jellal Fernandes and his new unofficial Guild, Crime Sorciere. When we met up with them, Jellal talked about the past. I knew already so I didn''t care. In exchange for help against Zeref, Ultear Milkovich offered to pay up front. She proposed a power up thanks to her improved Time arc.

    Ultear: Every mage has something like a container inside them that determines the limits of their magical power. In the case that the container becomes emptied, the eternano comes from the atmosphere and enters the body. After a while, the container is returned to normal. But��recent studies have identified a part of that container inside each mage that isn''t normally used. A dormant potential power inside of everyone��a second origin. My Time Arc can evolve your containers so that they''re capable of using a second origin. In other words, it will give a giant boost to your magical power, even more than any of the training you''ve done until now.

    Natsu: (While cheering) I don''t get it.

    Ultear: But you''re going to endure pain greater than your wildest imagination.

    Ultear gave off a scary look to the others but to me this was a great opportunity to learn her magic. After learning that I can use pretty much any type of magic and I am extremely familiar with Space/Time elements, learning her magic should prove no problem. After I saw Ultear use it on Natsu and the others I got to see first hand and activated it on myself. I had to use it so that she wouldn''t have such a hard time nor find out who I am. When Ultear saw that I used her magic she looked confused and amazed. She didn''t question much and casted the spell on the others. She was right, the spell caused much pain but it increased the amount I can sustain. I sat down in a meditative state and waited the spell out.

    After the spell concluded I could feel the increase in myself and the others. After a while we left and went to go see the guild master. After Makarov explained what Mirajane and I have done, everyones jaws dropped. Natsu, Gray and Erza were the only ones that looked at me excitedly to try a 100 year job themselves. The Grand Magic Tournament was going to start but the teams were already filled because of the assumption that Mirajane and I were going to take longer. I guess if they really do need my help they will find me a spot later.

 Chapter 112 - 112: The Grand Magic Tournament

    Personally I would love another tournament but the participants here are way too underlevel, even if Zeref and Acnologia joined in. I took a peek at the Dragon Ball Universe again but they are only fighting the prisoners that Moro let loose so I still had some time until Vegeta enters. I learned all I can but I was still open to learning more. I knew that some dragons will appear so I wanted to know what real dragon magic was and maybe what Dragon meat tastes like. We were in the hotel and late at night the tournament started like in the original. The team was supposed to be Natsu, Gray, Lucy, Ezra and Wendy but Wendy was hurt before hand and so far no one knew where she was so Elfman grabbed them all and jumped into the sky labyrinth.

    I laughed when I saw people beating eachother for a piece of a map to get out. From an outsider''s point of view, I saw that our group A was late on the gathering of the maps. I knew why they were last place even though they thought they had first, it was simply because they were last. The only good thing was that Fairy Tail had two groups in the tournament and we were not denied entry, but I still don''t know why. The Sabre Tooth guild was fast but I am guessing they knew what to do before the first trial even started. Once the rosters were filled by the Guilds who passed the first trial, they were awarded points by placement order.

    The next day, the placements were revealed and that was when everyone found out that we had two groups in the tournament. Since I spectated the whole thing I already knew. Everyone was surprised to find Mavis cheering along side us though, like them I thought she wasn''t able to be too far from the guild. Just so I can get a spot I asked the Guild Master if I can sub in to fight the harder opponents like Jura Neekis from Lamia Scale or anyone from Sabertooth so I can easily beat them down.

    With the second event underway, I saw where everyone is through the created city. The prupose was to find the other opponents and tag them however hard among a multitude of copies. They have to hit the correct ones or they will lose points. Narupuding from Raven Tail was only targeting Fairy Tail but the one who got the most points was Rufus from Sabertooth as he used his memory make magic, which I took note of, and hit everyone else. The other part of the event was a one versus one, Lucy and Flare from Raven Tail, b.o.o.b.s-galore.

    With Lucy''s fight I intended to stop the guy with the little demon on his shoulder from hindering her final attack against Flare.

    Sage: (Whispered) Hey Master Makarov, I will go near the Raven Tail team to make sure they don''t cheat.

    Makarov: Good idea.

    Mavis: Do you really think they will interfere?

    Makarov: I''m not sure but I don''t doubt it. Sage-kun, if you wouldn''t mind.

    Sage: I offered, didn''t I? I''m just protecting b.o.o.b.s- I mean, a guildmate. If that little demon on that lanky guys shoulder disappears I doubt anyone would notice or miss it.

    Makarov: Don''t do anything too drastic, protect those b.o.o.b.s- I mean, Lucy.

    Sage: Can''t guarantee it won''t be drastic but for damn sure I will protect those b.o.o.b.s- I mean Lucy.

    The fight started and I made my way close to the Raven Tail people. I cared little if they noticed me or not, as long as they knew I was on to them. The fight progressed like in the original story but since I am watching it first hand there was much more fan service and bouncing b.r.e.a.s.ts. When Flare tried to tie down Lucy by threatening to harm Asuka, Alzack and Bisca''s daughter, with strands of hair, Natsu heard what Flare was saying. Once Natsu grabbed Flare''s hair, he gave the ok to Lucy to go all out.

    Once Lucy broke out of the hair hold Flare had her in, Lucy called upon Gemini, Lucy told Gemini to transform in her and another Lucy appeared but in a bath towel, yay fan service. Lucy was letting her strongest attack, Urano Metria, loose upon Flare. I saw that the lanky guy, was about to do something so I sneezed and flicked a small energy ball at the little demon on his shoulder. The little demon, Obra, was destroyed without a trace, the blue skinned guy he was riding on was just a puppet so it collapsed the Raven Tail members were distressed. Lucy fired the attack and won, like it should have been. The Raven Tail guys were in a panic as the person they thought was Obra collapsed and Flare lost the fight. Even the Raven Tail Master, Ivan Makarov''s son and Laxus'' father, didn''t know who Obra really was, so no one missed the little demon on the shoulder. Since I blasted him with Ki and shot him really quickly, he had no time absorb the blast, not to mention he cancels magic so I doubt he could have canceled my attack anyway, or be on guard against my attack.

    Makarov: Sage-kun, what happened? Why are they panicing so much?

    Sage: Apparently the blue skinned guy was about to stop Lucy''s attack. Before he was able to do anything I destroyed the little demon on his shoulders.

    Makarov: So why did he collapse?

    Mavis: Now that the little demon is gone I can sense that the big blue skinned guy was just a puppet and the one you destroyed was the real Obra.

    Sage: From the looks of panic all over their faces, they didn''t know who Obra really was as well (Shrugging my shoulders). I thought that the little demon was just a familiar.

    Makarov: Hmph, they get what they deserve.

    As long the competition continued normally I could care less what happens. I am just waiting on my turn and the dragons to show up at this point. No one stronger will be coming out any time soon anyway. As the competition continued I just sat back down on a bench and practiced my magic. I even used the same time magic that Ultear used to power myself up some more. I did enjoy the boob fight with Mirajane and Jenny Realight from the Blue Pegasus guild. Most of the poses were the ones I had Mirajane in so they were quite s.e.xy. I even banged Mirajane in her Satan soul possession for extra kinky stuff. Jenny suggested a bet, where the loser had to appear n.a.k.e.d in The Weekly Sorcerer. Mirajane agreed but Jenny didn''t stand a chance and was easily defeated. Mirajane came over to me��

    Mirajane: Did you recognize some of the poses?

    Sage: Hey now, those were the ones I put you in. I thought they were between you and me.

    Sage: (In a Scary Terry impersonation) Awww, bitch.

    The day ended and so did the events for the day. I guess Mirjane was feeling a little frisky after the fight so she went Satan Soul on me when we got to the hotel. After a night of scary coitus, the sun came up and the next Magic Tournament events began.

 Chapter 113 - 113: Night Crashing

    During the entire time of the tournament I looked into different types of magic. From Sabertooth, Orga, I was able to use his Lightening God Slayer magic as I played with the black lightening arcs on my fingers. From seeing him practice, I also learned how to use Fire Dragon Slayer magic. I have yet to see Gajeel, Wendy, Rogue and Stinger use their Dragon Slayer magic so I have yet to learn them. I was also looking to learning Wind God Slayer magic from Wendy''s fight with Sheila.

    I hung out with Natsu, Lucy and Happy after the Yukino versus Kagura fight. I knew that Yukino was going to lose, embarrass her guild because she proposed a bet which she lost easily, get kicked out of the guild, cry and give her 2 Zodiac keys to Lucy to comlete the set of 12. The only reason I tagged along was because Natsu was going to raid the place the Sabertooth guild was staying at and confront them about taking care of their "Nakama", which in this case it can be taken as guildmates or friends because in the One Piece universe it''s also friends and crewmates.

    Once Yukino gave Lucy the keys and her sob story, Natsu, Happy and I went to the Sabertooth guild location. The first thing Natsu did was kcik down the door like in the original. Knowing that I can eliminate any and all who stand in my way, all I did was walk behind Natsu as he tore down the hotel until he found the right place.

    Natsu: Where''s your master!!!

    Jiemma: Do you have some business with me, brat?

    Natsu: You''re the master, huh? Kicked out just because of one loss? I''m all fired up��if that''s the case��IF YOU LOSE TO ME, YOU QUIT THE GUILD, TOO, THEN.

    Sage: Nice.

    It was a weird feeling from reading it in the manga to seeing it first hand. I''ve always liked that scene but it would only be temporary. Still it''s nice to see it. I kept aura hidden and only used a mild version of Haki to keep any of the Sabertooth guildmembers away from me or at least too afraid to approach me.

    Jiemma: Are you serious? Brat.

    Natsu: People who take their Nakama for granted��unforgivable.

    Jiemma: I don''t what you''re talking about, but you''re acting out of your own sense of justice, huh?

    Natsu: YOU SAY THAT YOU DON''T KNOW WHAT I''M TALKING ABOUT!?

    Jiemma: Dobengal��be a reasonable opponent for him.

    Dobengal: Yes.

    Jiemma: It''s 100 years too early for the likes of a common guild soldier like you. If you want to fight with those on top, show me that you''re qualified to do so.

    Sage: Haha too easy.

    Natsu: FIGHT WITH ME!!!

    Dobengal: I won''t let you get near master.

    Dobengal looked like some random ninja fodder from the Naruto universe. I chuckled as Natsu simply back fisted him out of the way.

    Natsu: OUT. OF. THE. WAY!!! I HAVE NO USE FOR YOU!

    Everyone in the guild gave their mob-like remarks, "Dobengal was beaten so easily!" or "He''s as strong as the top 10 of our guild!" Again, I chuckled to myself. Natsu charged at the Sabertooth guild master.

    Stinger: Master let me��

    Jiemma: Stay back. We don''t have any brats like this here, amusing.

    Jiemma took Natsu''s straight out punch then pushed him back. Natsu withstood the force Jiemma used to push him, got his bearings and rocket propelled his left fist with his flame control into an uppercut into Jiemma''s torso. Natsu then landed a barrage of fists on Jiemma. Natsu then used his made up combined attack of lightening and flame, Raienryuu no Gekitetsu (Lightening Flame Dragon''s Iron Strike). After Natsu''s strike made a huge explosion and the dust cleared, Minerva, Jiemma''s daughter, was shown to be in between both Natsu and Jiemma, stopping Natsu''s attack. Naturally I saw the whole thing. I didn''t stop it because I knew this was going to stop Natsu. Sure I could have let it keep going but I don''t want to show Natsu''s strength over some petty reason like teaching them to treat their nakama better. I just hope they don''t provoke me.

    Jiemma: Minerva?!

    Stinger: Ojousama (The young lady)

    Minerva: Have tonight''s festivities extended to this vicinity as well?

    Jiemma: Minerva, you��who told you to��

    Minerva: Of course, even if the present state of affairs were to continue, father would surely triumph. But there is such a thing as "Maintaining appearances", after all. Putting aside the fact that you were the ones that attacked us��if our master were to eliminate a participant in the Grand Magic games��that would put us in a bind as well. Why don''t we stop here and if you do I will return this kitten here.

    Minerva had Happy in her hands. She should have a space/time ability because Happy was by my side the entire time. I saw the whole thing but didn''t care to stop it since Minerva was doing it for me. Natsu agreed and took Happy away. As we were walking away Natsu told them to take care of their nakama.

    Sage: Natsu, you do know it will make us look bad if we would have left their guild beaten down, you know that right?

    Natsu: What? How?

    Sage: If it was known that we beat the shit out of them and they can''t participate, we would not only be kicked out of the games but most likely banned from coming back since they are a popular guild that people also place bets on, not to mention the snot nosed royals who care about appearance.

    Sage: In a way Minerva helped us by not getting booted from the games and saved the lives of her guild members.

    Natsu: Do you really think she thought that far ahead?

    Sage: Hell no! She thought that the guild master can still beat you, so there''s no way she thought far ahead.

    Jiemma: Hmph! Some little person thinks that he has a chance against me? Nonsense!

    Minerva: It''s just excuses that the weak make, father, pay it no mind.

    I don''t know whether if it was what she said or how she said it but it annoyed the shit out of me. I told Natsu to take Happy and take back a few steps. I turned around and slowly walked towards Minerva and Jiemma.

    Sage: You see, I was going to let the shit talk from a senile old man pass by because dementia is a common symptom of the old, but to have a vibrant smart looking woman talk shit about things beyond her and she has shitty attitude, it just pokes me the wrong way.

    The closer I got to them I let my aura and Haki out. Every step I took was added pressure and weight to the entire members of Sabertooth present. Rumbling could be heard as if a volcano was about to blow, the windows and walls started to crack. The weaker members like the cats started to faint. I got in front of the father daughter duo and told Minerva close to her ear��

    Sage: Don''t mistake my lack of action and silence against you when Natsu attacked as weakness. (Giant beads of sweat started to roll down their faces) I came to make sure Natsu doesn''t accidentally kill one of you.

    Sage: (Without turning around) Don''t forget this position, because this is where you all belong before me. Natsu, Happy, lets go and get something to eat.

    Natsu: Hell yes.

    Happy: Grilled fish.

    During the following days of the tournament, the Sabertooth guild kept their eyes on me. Maybe they were nervous or afraid if I joined the tournament but the "Shitting bricks" look they have when I glance at them always makes me grin.

    The next event was called Pandemonium. In this event a participant can choose to fight monsters numbering from 1 to 100. The order was by drawing lots and Erza was the first to go. Like in the original she chose all 100 and beat them all. Since there were no monsters left for the rest of the participants, they were to decide the order of points by the power level of their attack. The order went as follows: Ezra, Kana, Jura, Orga, Millianna, Novally, Hibiki and the last member was for Obra from Raven tail but since I killed him it counted as a no show.

 Chapter 114 - 114: The end of the Magic Games

    I enjoyed some of the fights but they were predominately boring and very slow, I was reminded of the fights from the original Dragon Ball where every spectator was astonished by the fights of Goku, Jackie Chun, Krillin, Tien, Chaotzu, Yamcha and Picollo. To me, the fights in this universe were moving in slow motion I was almost embarrassed when some of the guildmates took unnecessary blows. In the end, I wasn''t substituted in but I will take part in the upcoming Dragon King Festival.

    The first battle that took place was Laxus versus Alexei. Even though the fight was set up as an illusion I saw what really happened and the type of magic Laxus used. Once Laxus beat them up the illusion broke they were found cheating and Raven Tail was apprehended. Next to fight was Wendy and Sheila but since they were too young, they couldn''t bring out the most of their abilities. Still, I learned Wind Dragon and Sky God Slayer magic. Like Orgas'' I was playing with the Wind Dragon Slayer magic in one hand and the Sky God Slayer magic in the other. I have no idea why the God Slayer Magic is black but once I felt both black Wind and Lightening in my hands, Amaterasu felt the same. In a sense I learned Flame God Slayer magic on my own. I already knew Natsu''s magic, I just needed Gajeel, Stinger and Rouges'' fight to learn the rest.

    After a small party that night, the following day was a water battle. Participants were in a water bubble and the last one to stay in the bubble through fighting, was the winner. One of my favorite battles since there were mostly women participants fighting in swimsuits. In the end Sabertooth won because the participant was Minerva and the last remaining participant with her was Lucy. Minerva took out her frustration on Lucy when Natsu and I visted them. I wasn''t surprised but Lucy was going to be fine and by saving Lucy for last gave us more points. It did piss me off but the b.o.o.b.s made up for it.

    Makarov: So, you have been learning their magic huh?

    Sage: Yeah, I can''t copy b.o.o.b.s'' magic- I mean Lucy''s magic because the keys are needed, but I don''t need such restrictions. If anything I can just rip a hole through time and space to take one out.

    Makarov: B.o.o.b.s- I mean Lucy did her best. Although, I don''t know what grudge Sabertooth has with us.

    Sage: (Scratching my head) Well��Natsu and I kinda raided the hotel they were staying in.

    Makarov: Why would you do that?

    Sage: I just tagged along thinking it will be fun, that, and making sure Natsu doesn''t go overboard.

    Makarov: That''s already overboard.

    Sage: Haha, I know but I knew nothing drastic was gonna happen. If Sabertooth was really planning on beating us they wouldn''t be such pussies that they would tattle to get us kicked out of the games.

    Makarov: I just hope you didn''t do anything to further Natsus'' actions.

    Sage: Nah nothing bad, I just made them bow down like good kitties. Wanna see?

    Makarov: No wonder they would be angry when you made their whole guild either kneel or faint like that.

    Mavis: It''s not like he could help it. Not to mention Sage and Natsu were about to walk away until the one who beat Lucy opened her mouth.

    Natsu and Gajeel''s fight with Sting and Rouge was coming up so I would get a 3 for one access to their magic. I didn''t particularly need it, I just wanted to expand my repertoire of attacks not to mention defenses against those who could also use magic like Moro. After the fight, Levi suggested going to the pool to relax which I partook gladly. I had a nice time until the usual antics of this type of situation come out where the Fairy Tail guild has to pay for the destruction of the place. Later, Gajeel took Gary, Wendy, Lucy and Natsu to the Dragon graveyard he discovered when fighting Sting and Rouge. I invited myself just to see how big the Dragons were in this universe not to mention how much meat I could get out of one. Wend started to draw a magic circle on the floor.

    Natsu: What are you doing Wendy?

    Wendy: It''s called Milky Way. One of the Dragon techniques Poluchka-san taught me. I thought it was an attack type of magic but maybe it''s this. Milky Way might be a magic used to listen to the voice of the dragons who became souls. If we listen to their souls we might be able to find out what happened here.

    By the size of the bones alone I wouldn''t be disappointed with the size of the dragons. When the gate is open I might get me a taste of dragon. When Wendy was done with the magic circle she initiated the magic. After some winds blowing the soul of a dragon with a wicked and scaley catfish face manifested.

    Zirconis: Roooar!!!

    The others had a frightened face on when the soul appeared. Because of Acacia''s full course I could even eat the dragon soul and become a true Dragonborn. I laughed when I thought of it, disturbing Zirconis'' entrance.

    Zirconis: It''s always funny seeing the shocked faces of people. My name is Zirconis, also known as the Dragon of Jade. This technique that summoned my soul must be Grandine''s. Where are you?

    Zirconis: Cute!!! Did this little Dragon Slayer summon me?

    Natsu: Hey!! Stay away from Wendy!!

    After the whole bit Zirconis explained the origin of the Dragon Slayers, Acnologia and Dragon King festival right before disappearing. After that, we were escorted by Yukino and Arcadios while they explained the Eclipse Project. I let things play out so I could have fun, so following the original, Lucy was taken. We went back to the guild and explained the situation. While the other members of the guild were participating in the remaining events of the Magic Tournament, Natsu, Wendy, Mirajane and the cats went to rescue Lucy.

    I grabbed something to eat and waited out the time until the gate opens. I saw the fight with Minerva, Ezra and Kagura, it was nice but slow like usual. The Gajeel and Rouge fight also was interesting, until Rouges'' future self started to cheat but they still lost. Laxus was fight Orga and Jura but Jura easily beat Orga so they were both left. Jura had the advantage and their fight was the same as Ezra''s. Sting made a last pathetic attempt to show he was going to fight but gave up in the end. After announcing Fairy Tail the winners I got up, finished my snack, wiped my mouth and with a grin on my face as I awaited the Eclipse.

 Chapter 115 - 115: Dragon Meat

    After the tournament and Fairy Tail was declared the winners, we were told to gather in front of the castle because the king was going to make a speech. I forgot how the king looked because he was never important but when some midget came in with his crown I started to laugh. He apparently got the support of the guilds who were there because they agreed to his proposal of working together for the upcoming calamity. Because of everyone''s enthusiasm, even while hurt after the ending event, the midget king started to cry, which made me laugh harder.

    Makarov: You know you shouldn''t laugh at the king.

    Sage: How can I help it? I was expecting at least a regular looking guy until that man child came waddling out. Stop, stop I''m gonna hurt my stomach.

    Makarov: How can I reach these kids?

    Mavis: At least we won and made the guild proud.

    After a few hours the time was close for the foolish princess to open the gates to Eclipse. I wanted to get me a bite of dragon meat before the others get taken over by the Future Rouge. The gates were finally opening and my mouth was watering. I let the story play out as it should, letting Lucy and Yukino close the gate using the Zodiac keys but still letting 7 dragons out. The first dragon appeared and like the original, everyone was bewildered when it appeared. The princess was lied to by Future Rogue so was expecting the dragons to come from a different place and use the gate like a weapon. I know this is a magical world but seriously, a doorway as a weapon? At least question what people tell you, especially if they claim to be from the future.

    Like in the original, the dragons were portrayed as extremely powerful beings. I was close enough to see them emerge from the door but far enough to let them come out, as the first dragon took a step out the floor broke and made aftershocks. Their display of power made me happy because they didn''t even do anything but step on the ground. I smiled as the first dragon roared out causing the surroundings to shake. I waited for the doors to be closed because if I let the doors stay open I will definitely destroy everything but the timeline will change too drastically so letting the 7 dragons that come out will be enough for me to eat.

    I waited with the rest of the guild as I came down from the rooftop I was watching the doors from. I sat down on a nearby fountain with a menacing smile on my face. Taken aback from my expression Mavis and Makarov approached me.

    Sage: I saw 7 dragons come out of the doors before Lucy and Yukino closed them.

    Mavis: Dragons?! Are you sure?

    Sage: Unless they were big a.s.s wyverns that can roar shockwaves and simply walk and cause the ground to shake then, yes, they were dragons.

    There were a few guildmates that were scared but that was to be expected as not all of them liked to fight. My smile became wider and I started to drool a little as the dragon drew near. I released my aura slowly until the pressure was unbearable for the weaker members. Instead of being wary of the dragons their fear came from something else. In order to understand where their fear was coming from they all turned around slowly. They looked at me with blank stares but I cared little as the pray I was looking forward to, was on its way.

    Makarov: Everyone brace yourselves! We''re about to face a dragon!

    Sage: Everyone, Stand down! (While l.i.c.k.i.n.g my lips) THAT''S MY PRAY!!

    I jumped up, causing the ground to cave in and some buildings started to fall apart, considering my power, I held back some. I reached the dragon that first stepped out in the blink of an eye and punched it in the jaw, stopping it dead in its tracks. Bewildered, the dragon looked at me, making sure that I was the one who attacked it. Roaring out then firing a flame breath at me but the flame felt like being embraced by a warm breeze to me. With my right hand I swatted away the flame breath.

    Sage: Haha, come on, don''t tell me that the almighty dragon race can only amount to this? I know that you are too proud to use human speech but I know you understand me.

    The dragon looked confused as I goaded him to come at me. Since it didn''t make a move, I flashed to its c.h.e.s.t and gave it a reason to breathe heavy. Again, the dragon was pushed back farther and the dragon, which I later found out was called Motherglare, became angry and began to let loose little dragon minions thing that came off it. I then flashed above its neck and heel kicked Motherglare into the ground. The surroundings where Motherglare landed was in ruins. Motherglare quickly got up and followed through with its own breath attack. Like a typical dragon, Motherglare attack was a flame attack, considering their size and power, the range was wide. I laughed as I received the attack.

    I held its fire attack within one hand but made sure not to disperse it as I pushed it back. As the flame grew closer to Motherglare I added my flame and Ki blast into it so that Motherglare doesn''t eat it like Natsu or Igneel. Once the blast went off in Motherglare''s stomach, it started to spit out a river of blood. Motherglare looked at the sky and made a deafening roar. I think it was calling for help because I felt the presence of the other dragons heading my way. My smile became larger as I was finally starting to have a little bit of fun.

    Motherglare was dying and I was drooling. I used a Ki blade and started to gut Motherglare as the other dragons were heading my way. I cut me out a piece of Motherglare and saw a beautiful piece of marbled meat. The piece reminded me of the one time I splurged before being reincarnated and bought official Wagyu Beef from Japan. Using telekinesis to hold the piece up and dragon fire, I slowly cooked the meat. Considering the marbling, not much cooking was required as I took out and sprinkled salt, pepper and crushed chili with Mors Oil that Komatsu gave me. Quickly the dragons surrounded me but I was enjoying that delicious piece of Motherglare. Once I finished I wiped my mouth and said��

    Sage: I wonder what the others taste like. (L.i.c.k.i.n.g my lips) So, who''s next?

 Chapter 116 - 116: The End of the Dragon King Festival

    The Future Rogue was on one of the dragons and couldn''t believe what he was seeing. The surprised look on his face just made my enjoyment of the meat more satisfying.

    F. Rouge: Who the hell are you?!

    Sage: Me? Oh, just a connoisseur of fine dining. Would you like a piece? This meat is to die for.

    Anger and rage were Future Rouge''s reactions when I offered him a piece of Motherglare. The dragon was easily defeated and now the remaining 6 dragons were also witnessing what I did.

    Zirconis: Human, you dare eat my kin.

    Sage: Hahaha!!! Listen to this lizard hypocrite. Weren''t you about to enjoy eating humans? Didn''t you get them n.a.k.e.d with your magic because you said that women tasted better? Kudos by the way.

    Zirconis: You are just cattle!!

    Sage: Then, let me show you what it feels like to be ready for slaughter my precious dragon Wagyu.

    I rubbed my hands together as I flashed in front of Zirconis kicked him into the air. Surprised by my speed and power, Zirconis flew higher.

    I smiled as I slowly rose up from the ground towards him. Zirconis'' eyes grew wider the closer I came to him. The wider his eyes the bigger my smile.

    Sage: (In a mocking melodious tone) Anything you can do, I can do better.

    I threw a right hook into Zirconis'' jaw, making him spit out blood and teeth. The other dragons snapped out of the shock and attacked me. Even Future Rouge assisted the dragons. I slapped away his attack and caused the remaining dragons to take me seriously. Simultaneous attacks came my way but they were either quashed or slapped away. I dealt with the dragons, not like children but like ingredients ready for cooking. I planned to kill them but then the story would skew too much so I left the one engulfed in flames be as I called out to Natsu.

    Sage: (Telepathically) Natsu! Can you hear me?

    Natsu: What? Who? Sage? Why can I hear you in my head?

    Sage: Listen, I will take care of the other dragons. I already killed one, so take the one that''s covered in flames so you can recover. Later on we can have a dragon barbeque.

    Natsu: Dragon Barbeque? Do they taste good?

    Sage: I had piece of one, the meat was buttery and delicious.

    Natsu: Mmm, that sounds good. Then I will take the flame covered one.

    Atlas: What are you doing?

    Natsu: I''m eating you! Yummy flames!

    Atlas: A human can''t eat my flames. (After thrashing about) Brat. Who are you? What''s your relationship with Igneel?

    Natsu: Igneel? Do you know him?

    Atlas: He''s my friend and the king of flame dragons.

    Natsu: I see. Igneel is my dad.

    After that exchange, Atlas became free of Future Rouge''s mind control and Natsu powered up in the process. Natsu and Atlas then came for Future Rouge. I avoided Furture Rouge because he wasn''t my enemy and he was too easy to beat for me. I continued to attack the other dragons while tenderizing them. I killed the dragon that was covered in rock but was disappointed when it had way less meat than Motherglare. Future Rouge took the dragon that looked like it had an axe on its head and took on Natsu and Atlas.

    I stored away Motherglare and the rock covered dragon, maybe there is a special way to cook him. Because I killed Motherglare rather quickly all the little dragon things died with it so all the deaths that occurred or should have occurred, didn''t happen. This way I can return the favor to Ultear for me copying her magic. Ultear doesn''t turn back time and turn to some old lady and her body can stay perky. I laughed as I ripped Zirconis'' wings off and he plummeted into the ground. Since all the dragons were in battle with me I told Makarov and Mavis through telepathy to secure all people out of the way. I held back until they were all evacuated.

    Once I was given the okay by Mavis I let loose just a tad more. The more I hit the dragons the hungrier I became. The people that were evacuated became spectators to the slaughter I brought upon the dragons. I can only speculate from the expressions on their faces but I was neither a Dragon Slayer nor God Slayer so they did not know how a human was besting an ancient powerful being like a dragon. I didn''t have much time to try to eat the others because one the Eclipse Gate is broken the dragons will be forced back to their time. I killed the other dragons except the 2 that Natsu and Future Rouge were fighting on.

    Unfortunately I couldn''t taste the other ones as Natsu and Future Rouge went crashing through the Eclipse gate. After a few seconds the corpses and the dragons that Natsu and Future Rouge were riding on started to disappear. Once all the dragons disappeared I checked my storage pocket and saw that the meat was still there. If I pulled it out in this universe and this time the meat will disappear as well so I guess I will take it with me, too bad I can''t share it with the guild. I got sensed where Natsu was and jumped to his location. I stayed a few feet away but still heard their conversation about saving Present Rouge''s cat, Frosch, from dying a year from now. I will come back again after I have sometime and after I have dealt with Moro.

 Chapter 117 - 117: Moro versus Goku

    I didn''t want to just abruptly leave without telling them so once the whole party at the king''s castle was over and the guild was together at the guild hall, I talked with the Fairy Tail guilds main people.

    Sage: Founder Mavis and Master Makarov, thank you for your guidance in the ways of magic.

    Ezra: From how you sound it looks like you are planning on leaving us.

    Sage: In a way but I will come back. You guys have that Acnologia to deal with right? That''s what the Future Rouge said.

    Natsu: Yeah, he said he wanted to be the new Dragon King so that he has enough power to kill Acnologia.

    Makarov: So, do you know where you will be going?

    Sage: Oh, I''m not traveling to see new sights. Thanks to your and Founder Mavis'' teachings I can confront the enemy we first spoke about.

    Mavis: I see. I still doubt that anyone can stand up to you but if the guild is ever in danger I hope you will be back.

    Sage: Without a doubt.

    Everyone threw me a party even though they didn''t have to. They throw parties regardless anyway so it didn''t matter. I cooked for them and we all drank. Once everyone was down and out, I grabbed my things, left half of what I got the 100 year Job Request to Makarov and walked just outside.

    Sage: You were nowhere to be found. I wanted to look for you but they kept forcing drinks on me.

    Mirajane: Yeah haha, they are kinda pushy like that. So, are you just gonna leave without doing anything?

    Sage: I was going to leave but now that you showed up I have to take a souvenir. What about you Ezra? Are you just gonna stay hidden and not say anything or do you wanna join us?

    Ezra walked out after being exposed with a red face. At first she just walked out but Mirajane went up to her and started to pull her along. We went to Ezra''s home because Mirajane lived with her siblings and I know we were going to make noise. Afterward I gathered my things, opened a portal and headed back to the Dragon Ball universe. I did have some fun and those two almost wore me out, I even took a Senzu bean. While in the portal I ate some of the dragon meat that I was able to cook until I reached my destination.

    After re-energizing, I hid my strength and calmly stepped out of the portal. I was on Earth but a distance away from the action. I scanned the Earth to find out where everyone was and located Goku''s Ki. I teleported near his location at a distance. I knew that even if I hid my Ki that Moro would still know that I was there since he can sense life in general but I lowered my strength so that it can mix with the environment. Since arriving, I can better see without my Rinne Sharingan, the magicules that Moro uses to drain everything. I can better guard myself now since learning magic so it no longer affects me. I got close enough to observe the fight between Moro''s henchmen, Saganbo and Goku, which were in the initial stages.

    Goku and the other Z-fighters were gathered except for Vegeta. Most of the escapees were captured except for the Saganbo, Seven-three, Shimorekka and of course Moro himself. Goku was beating the shit out of Saganbo at a high speed but among the Z-fighters there was also the Galactic patrol, so only Gohan could sense Goku and Jaco could see him. Saganbo''s only strong suit against Goku was his durability so he could withstand hits from Goku in Super Saiyan Blue form. When Goku was unseen by everyone but the few, Goku was in Migate no Gokui form but only in its starting phase. Moro kept giving Saganbo power until he seemingly died of an overdose. Moro knew what Goku used when he started fighting and goaded Goku to fight him in that form.

    At a glance, Goku learned the beginning stages of Migate no Gokui (Ultra Instinct). His hair was highlighted in silver but not completely not to mention the drain on his energy was huge. If he were in the real state of Migate no Gokui, the same one in the Tournament of Power, his hair would be completely silver and the energy consumption not as taxing. I have no idea why or how Goku regressed to the stage but it didn''t help that he wasn''t ready and fought Moro in that state. Goku had the upperhand in speed, that was certain, but Moro on the otherhand looked way younger then when I left, he still has the goat face though. I saw that Moro''s magic wasn''t working much on Goku while he was using the initial stages of Migate no Gokui, I guess God type Ki can not be affected completely if one is careful but using too much is a serious drain so I never went all out before.

    Goku was beating Moro but from sensing the drain on Goku''s stamina and energy, it wouldn''t last long. Before Goku and Moro''s fight came to an end, to mess with Moro, I started to coat the planet with a mixture of Haki, Ki, magic and Hunger intent. By coating the Earth with Haki, Ki and magic I could block Moro from draining it, not to mention reinforcing the Earth and by adding Hunger intent from Food Honor, I can help the Earth drain the energy back from Moro. I made the hunger intent as extreme as I could to get the most out of it. In order to get the intent right, I pictured the Earth draining Moro until he fades like dust in the wind. The only draw back is that the moment Moro tries to slightly drain the Earth and it bites him back he will know what is going on. I didn''t care though, I just wanted to see that goat bastard suffer. Goku had the advantage but he couldn''t maintain the form and started to quickly lose. Goku was using his speed but the power wasn''t there so no matter how many air pressure hit he gave Moro it didn''t amount to much.

    Moro: What''s wrong? You seem so eager to be done with this. You believe you found a way around my energy absorption��but you''ve made a grave error. I only consume energy to fill my stomach. Weakening my opponents and strengthening myself are only fortunate side effects not the primary goal. As such, I will happily devour your energy after you''re defeated.

    Moro: You thought this was all I could muster? You fool.

    Jaco: What? What did Moro say just now?

    Piccolo: Moro hasn''t been fighting at full strength?!

    Moro: HHHHAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!!!!!!! I''ve consumed countless planets since our last encounter. All of which have filled me with enough power to transcend the very gods.

    Gohan: T-that Ki!!

    Piccolo: It''s enormous! To a terrifying extent!

    Moro was now too much for Goku to handle. If anything became too serious I would step in but I wanted to wait my turn. Moro grabbed Goku from behind and drained him of energy.

    Moro: Now I see why you didn''t use this against Saganbo, it''s because you can''t maintain it for long. I was waiting for your inevitable decline.

    Goku: I should''ve realized you already figured out my weakness. But still, if you were just stalling for time, that means you don''t think you can beat me when I''m at full power, huh? And if I can keep hitting you with all I''ve got, I can win this. HHHHAAAAAAHHHH!!!!!! Sorry, Merus. But a stamina balancing act during battle just isn''t my style.

    Moro: So you still had some power left. Good. Now I''m intrigued.

 Chapter 118 - 118: Vegeta Arrives

    Goku powered up to his current max as did Moro. Although Goku was trying to keep a good balance but he was never the type to do that to begin with so in the end it only helped him gauge his opponent before using the full extent of Sign, the initial stage of Migate no Gokui. After they finished powering up they started fighting with their auras. I didn''t know the extent of Moro''s magic so I was too reserved. I thought he absorbs energy subconsciously, so while fighting, I thought it was a natural ability. Ever since he said he only absorbs energy because of hunger I was pissed, I thought I could''ve killed him a while back, but a huge but, the amount he consumes is f.u.c.k.i.n.g vast, just to satiate his hunger. He can give me a run for my money if we are talking about hunger. In a way he reminds me a lot of Neo from Toriko''s universe, devouring anything and everything.

    Gohan: Look at those clashing auras!

    Piccolo: Neither one is backing down!

    Goku and Moro were pushing each other with their auras for a few seconds and were stepping towards one another in the process. Goku pushed harder and won the exchange, pushing Moro into the sky.

    Gohan: Dad pushed him back!!

    The battle raged on as Goku was still faster than Moro but Moro, because if his age, had more experience. The fight was fun but only until Goku started to run out of gas. Goku made great strides but Moro was no slouch, Moro took all of Goku''s attacks and barely blocked but only for a little. Moro eventually didn''t block at all and took Goku''s hits, which was then that Goku reached his limit. I''ve said this before but it''s so much different watching an anime and the real thing. If I were still in my original body in front of them, their auras alone would kill me. Since I have grown through the universes I can calmly watch the fight while eating dragon poppers and drinking Mellow cola.

    Moro: Perhaps I approached you TOO cautiously after all. If this is truly the extent of your power��then I will not fall to you.

    Goku: Dammit! What is your body even made of?

    Aw man, that''s what a loser says to an overpowered opponent Goku. Oh well, I guess my turn will be up soon. Moro slipped through Goku''s right straight and kneed him in the gut. Even his speed has fallen, I shook my head, I am still baffled as to why he regressed, and it''s not like something happened to him, what could I have missed?

    Moro: Oh? What happened to your trademark speed?

    Gohan: Dad''s attacks aren''t landing anymore.

    No shit Sherlock. Goku reengaged Moro but was still losing out. A pity he couldn''t reach full Migate no Gokui but I can only guess why he regressed so I will drop it and ask him later. Goku was now just being bullied around. If it goes bad I will take my turn and save Goku but I still have no clue when Vegeta is supposedly coming.

    Moro: Naturally, you have reached your limit. That said, consider me shocked that you amassed such power.

    Goku: You don''t get to decide when this is over!! I''m not done yet!! HRAAAAHHH!!!

    Goku became blinded by Moro''s mocking and relied on power but it didn''t help. They exchanged a few more fists until Moro opened his mouth and used a Ki blast to hit Goku at point blank range. Goku still put up a futile resistance but Moro kept stomping Goku down. Gohan, Piccolo and Jaco were surprised.

    Gohan: He lost the Ultra Instinct Aura!!!

    Moro: That''s quite enough fun for now. Yes��it''s about time to consume your energy.

    Just when Moro was about to start draing Goku''s energy, Androids 17 and 18 rushed Moro from behind but he evaded them with a backflip.

    Android 18: Looking to snack on some life energy, you monster? How about a taste of ours?

    Android 17: Spoiler alert, we don''t have any.

    Moro: Artificial lifeforms? To think this planet possessed such advanced technology.

    The Androids attacked together again with a kick to Moro''s stomach but simply flexed and repelled their attack. They then prepared an attack by coating their hands in energy and cross slashing Moro. After they struck they found out that it only left small scratches on Moro.

    Moro: I see. Such power��it''s almost a shame I can''t steal it.

    Android 18: What the hell? It''s like we''re fighting a lump of steel.

    Android 17: Our heaviest attacks barely make him flinch!

    Gohan: Piccolo! Should we join them?

    Piccolo: And what? Let Moro absorb our energy? Diving into this battle recklessly would only feed Moro more power.

    Goku: Damn! I didn''t think it would turn out like this��

    After Goku said that, Vegeta appeared before him. So far Moro has yet to use the Earth to drain because he hasn''t felt the bite yet. Since I''ve been watching the whole thing I can see how unprepared Goku was for this fight. Moro took little to no damage from Goku or the Androids, maybe Vegeta can do some damage considering that his power has risen dramatically.

    Vegeta: Hello, Kakarrot.

    Gohan and Piccolo: It''s Vegeta!! He''s here!!

    Vegeta: Well don''t you look pathetic. What, did Ultra Instinct prove to be useless?

    Goku: D-did you just use instant teleportation?

    Vegeta: Worry not, I have no intention of pilfering your signature move. I likely wouldn''t be able to pull it off again and I won''t be learning it after this. Besides, I''ve learned a far superior technique of my own. Hey Sage! I know you were waiting for your turn and I really appreciate that but don''t you think you let it go to far in not helping?

    Sage: Good to know that you increased your strength again Vegeta-san, even the trash can eater over there didn''t know I was here. I really don''t think I went too far though. Who the hell jumps into a fight with an incomplete technique? I don''t know why Goku-san came in with a weaker form of Ultra Instinct but maybe this will help him grow. I got your back if shit goes sideways.

    Honestly I was surprised that Vegeta was able to tell that I was here. After finding out that I was here, Piccolo and Gohan looked almost embarrassed that they couldn''t sense me at all. Goku also chuckled when he headed to Gohan and Piccolo. I gave Goku a Senzu, returning his power back. I also offered him some of my dragon bites. Even now Goku, Gohan and Piccolo were squinting their eyes to see me better even though I was next to them.

    Vegeta: Hmph! Who do you think I am? Don''t bother because you won''t even get a turn. Hey! #17! #18! That''s enough. It''s my turn!

    Android 17: Vegeta!

    Vegeta: That one is mine.

 Chapter 119 - 119: Vegeta versus Moro

    Moro: Vegeta��you''ve finally arrived.

    Vegeta: I see that our time apart hasn''t done a thing to fix that joke you call a face, Moro.

    Sage: Burn!

    Vegeta: Do you enjoy tormenting the weak?

    Moro: The weak? You aren''t wrong. While you worms were hiding, I may have gone and become too powerful. And I''ve grown weary of planets that cannot provide fighters to match me.

    Vegeta: Oh? No cause for concern there. (Vegeta powered up into Super Saiyan Blue like in the tournament of power) You want someone stronger than you? You''ve found him.

    Vegeta rushed at Moro. Moro was unmoving and braced himself, implying that he was going to take Vegeta''s attack. The right straight hit Moro right in the stomach, pushing him a few feet away but with no visible damage. Everyone but me was surprised by Vegeta''s attack. Not because of the power and damage behind the attack but because what the attack caused. I''m guessing that Vegeta''s attack was not strong or special because they only believed in what they saw, fortunately for me I saw with my other eyes. I saw a huge amount of energy leave Moro with that one attack.

    Gohan: Dammit!! That barely had any effect!!

    Android 18: Ugh, what the hell?! He sure talked a big game, but he clearly can''t deliver!

    Moro: Yes, you have gained a considerable amount of power. Yet you''re still not able to contend with me.

    Not even caring what anyone was saying, Vegeta rushed Moro with a flurry of punches. Moro being none the wiser wasn''t paying attention to his own energy. With every hit Vegeta landed more and more of Moro''s energy escaped him. I made sure to copy the technique to use for myself.

    Piccolo: Vegeta has gotten stronger. I barely recognize him! But Moro is still more powerful than him. It''s a level that can''t be overcome with training alone.

    I shook my head as I finished hearing Piccolo''s insight on Vegeta''s trainging. Out of all the Z-fighters, Gohan and Piccolo should have sensed the energy leave Moro, but I guess Moro''s massive energy blinded them to the truth behind Vegeta''s new technique. What was really baffling was that Moro was oblivious to what Vegeta was doing. I guess Vegeta attacking him and Moro not really feeling the physical damage didn''t alert him to the escaping energy. I grinned as everyone grew frustrated at Vegeta''s seemingly useless attacks.

    Moro: Submit, Vegeta.

    Moro grappled with Vegeta before kicking him away. Vegeta slammed into the rock formation we were standing on. The hit looked nasty but Vegeta took it well.

    Moro: I do commend you for elevating your power to such heights. You will make for my finest meal yet.

    Sage: Let me guess Moro, you''re gonna start with his a.s.s.

    Moro turned to me with a scowl. I found it very funny that he felt insulted. Vegeta laughed at what I said and continued his assault.

    Gohan: What''s gotten into Vegeta?

    Jaco: Maybe he can''t accept losing and he''s going berserk?

    Piccolo: I doubt it. Vegeta''s never been one to misread an opponent''s strength.

    Moro: Enough of this nonsense, Vegeta.

    Moro tried to grab Vegeta with his right hand, Vegeta dodged, spun and back handed punched Moro in the face with his left fist. Then followed up with a bunch of kicks to the stomach. Moro grabbed Vegeta and slammed him into the ground creating a small hole. From the surprised look on Moro''s face he was finally feeling the effects of Vegeta''s new technique. Goku had an inkling feeling about what was happening because he trained on Yardrat, but he was never able to fully learn their techniques so it wouldn''t be far off to say that Goku knew what Vegeta''s new technique was.

    The more the fight progressed the more Moro seemed slower and weaker than Vegeta. Moro was struggling to keep up and started to get hit more, then Vegeta landed a huge kick to Moro''s right ribs.

    Goku: Vegeta, this new move of yours. It''s��

    Vegeta: Forced Spirit Fission.

    Gohan: More of his attacks are landing. Is Vegeta somehow getting stronger?

    Piccolo: No. It looks like Moro is actually getting weaker!

    The energy that Vegeta was able to take away from Moro grew thicker as it became more visible to even Gohan and Piccolo. They saw the dispersed energy and saw the giant ball of energy taken from Moro in the air. About time they saw that. Vegeta landed more attacks then another big one. With that last attack Moro looked older, almost like he did before but the beard wasn''t as long.

    Moro: What��have you��done to me?

    Jaco: He''s back to his old self- literally!

    Piccolo: How can that be?!

    Vegeta: All that energy you stole for yourself. Those souls. That life energy. I''ve liberated it.

    Vegeta rose his left hand and dispersed the collected ball of energy that took out of Moro and it flew into space, most likely to the places where Moro drained energy from.

    Piccolo: What''s this move he''s using? Explain. (Piccolo asked Goku)

    Goku: Forced Spirit Fission��it tears apart things that were combined through fusion or absorption. I''ve never actually seen it used before.

    Piccolo: You mean, this is the life energy of those he''s killed?

    Vegeta: (While beating Moro up some more) Yes, I could even extract those other Namekians you combined with ages ago. Care to try? We underwent the same training, but I''m more talented than you. Victory is mine this time Kakarrot.

    Moro continued attacking Vegeta while trying to figure out why he was being drained so rapidly. Surely he must have heard Goku and Vegeta''s explanation, but he continued to attack anyway.

    Vegeta: (While engaged in battle with Moro) To be honest, this never stae well with me. Absorption, fusion and all that stuff. It doesn''t reflect one''s inherent power. All I crave is a fair fight. So why don''t you stop relying on strength stolen from others and simply fight with your own power? (After kicking Moro far away) Or is your own power barely enough to keep you standing?

    Moro kept losing more power and kept getting older as his beard was getting bigger and his skin more wrinkled. If this continues I guess I won''t get a turn but clich�� villains like Moro usually have a back up plan. Vegeta didn''t let up and continued beating on Moro.

    Vegeta: Hey Jaco! Do you want this one captured alive? Or should I eliminate the problem altogether?

    Jaco: Crush him! Please! I mean, duh! We were only keeping him locked up because there was nobody who could kill him! If you can be that executioner, be my guest!

    Vegeta: You heard him. Sadly for you I''m no na?ve fool like Kakarrot. You''ll regret ever breaking out of prison once you''re in hell.

    Moro: Hehhehheh��Hahahaha

    Moro: I have no intention of going to hell. I''ll be too busy ruling over the galaxy for all eternity.

    Vegeta: Resorting to nonsensical babbling, are you? You barely have a scrap of power left in you.

    Moro: I still have my magic.

    Moro raised both hands and started to use the life energy of the Earth.

    Sage: I wouldn''t do that if I were you.

    Moro and Vegeta both looked at me while I was drinking a cold glass of Mellow cola.

    Vegeta: So you think you can take my win, Sage?

    Sage: (I Burped loudly) What? No. I''m talking to Moro. If you can kill him hooray for us and the Galactic Patrol will be kissing our asses for all time. I''m just saying to Moro, I wouldn''t do what he is about to do.

    Moro: Another fool who thinks that they can best me.

    Moro huffed loudly as he tried to use the Earth''s life energy but instead of it being at his mercy the life energy of the Earth attacked Moro. The energy wrapped around his right arm and started to drain him of energy, skin, muscle, blood and bone. When Moro managed to pull his arm out, the beefy looking arm he once had was gone. He had an almost fossilized arm dangling at his side. I started to roll on the floor laughing. I guess in his weakened state the trap I left gave him a bigger bite than I thought.

    Moro: YOU!!!!!!!! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!!!!!!!

 Chapter 120 - 120: Moro Transforms

    Moro screamed in pain as he tried to mask the severity of his injury but to no avail, the agony was written all over his face. All of us, who have a keen grasp on Ki sensing, sensed the massive drain the Earth consumed from Moro, the energy was clear for us to know how much the Earth siphoned off of him. As a result of the siphon, the grass in the surrounding area looked greener and more lush. The ground looked more fertile, the air actually tasted crisp, many of the impurities were cleared away and the animals seemed livelier. I guess the bite I was expecting turned into a chunk completely missing, I couldn''t help but grin.

    Sage: Aww, poor Mr. Goat got caught in a f.u.c.k.i.n.g bear trap. With so much energy that you stole from other planets, why would it be wrong if the planet fought back?

    Moro: BASTARD!!!!! (Screamed while holding his crippled arm)

    Sage: From the looks of things, you are now a lefty, huh?

    Vegeta: Sage, what did you do?

    Sage: For my training I learned magic, for example, I coated the entire Earth with my magic power and Ki while Moro and Goku-san were fighting, so the moment Moro used anything on the Earth, whether draining or using its life force for his own, my trap activated.

    Vegeta: Oh, so what did the Earth do?

    Sage: As you can see, the trap made the Earth drain anyone who f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y uses or takes its life force. I also made it hungry, thus Moro here having dried goat jerky for an arm.

    Vegeta: Yes, I sense it now.

    Moro: SHIMOREKKA!! KEEP THEM BUSY!!!

    Moro called out to Shimorekka to come down and keep Vegeta busy, even though he will last a mere few seconds. With what remains of Moro''s strength, he flew into the air as fast as he could where his ship and the alien android, Seven- Three, was. I didn''t know what Moro had in mind but using an android of any kind was never a good thing in this universe. I floated up to see what he was doing, to my dull surprise he was swallowing Seven- Three alive and whole. Vegeta killed off Shimorekka and flew to where Moro was. Vegeta was late as Moro finished swallowing Seven- Three, but blasted him anyway.

    Once the smoke of the blast cleared, Moro appeared with a new form. With his new form he no longer had the old billy goat look when Vegeta used the Forced Spirit Fission technique. His face looked more like Cell but instead of having the spike things on his head from his insect characteristics, he still had his goat horns. Moro also retained Seven- Three''s jewel thing in the middle of his forehead. From the looks of it Moro can now also use Seven-Three''s abilities.

    Moro: You fools think you''ve won. Hahahaha!!

    Moro made the obnoxious villain laugh as he descended to the ground. From his new transformation and the significant rise in his power, Moro must have modified or did something to Seven- Three. Moro''s power was two to three times the amount he had before, if Vegeta doesn''t sense this or plans to continue, then he is in for a rude awakening. Sure, Vegeta does have a chance but the power difference is too wide, Vegeta can weaken Moro but only if he inflicts damage to Moro. With Moro now being stronger, faster and with new abilities, it will be close to impossible for Vegeta to do anything. When we switch for my turn I feel confident enough to kill Moro. It might not be the prettiest of battles but it will get the d.e.s.i.r.ed results.

    Knowing that my turn was coming up, I got up and started to stretch out. I knew that in a few minutes Moro was going to give his long winded speech on "how much stronger he has become and how futile our resistance is", so limbering up would benefit me best when I take my turn. I was well rested and restored my energy, plus I stored reserves with food honor so if shit goes south I have a tap I can open. I will continue until Vegeta gives in and Moro stops monologuing like a typical villain. After Vegeta was blasted from the sky to the ground, everyone knew something happened to Moro.

    Gohan: Dad! It''s Moro!!

    Goku: Damn you! What''d you do? Why''d your face change?!

    Piccolo: He did something to Seven- Three!

    Moro: Heh Heh. It wasn''t only my magic that I had Seven- Three copy.

    Piccolo: What''s that mean? What else was in him?

    Moro: My combat abilities. I was able to create a complete backup within him.

    Gohan: A-and you��just absorbed Seven- Three?!

    Moro: Yes, including HIS ability. This has restored me to my former glory and more. Alas, you people came very close��

    Goku: It''s one thing after another with this guy!!

    Goku: Vegeta!!

    Vegeta: I''LL TEAR YOU APART ONCE AGAIN!!!

    Vegeta rushed Moro with Super Saiyan Blue Ki bursting to start his fight again. Vegeta came in swinging and hit nothing but air. He kept trying but Moro dodged all of Vegeta''s attacks. Looks like my turn will come up soon.

    Moro: Your new technique requires you to inflict damage first, yes? I won''t make the same mistake twice.

    Vegeta: Dammit!!!

    Gohan: Vegeta!! He might''ve absorbed Seven- Three''s abilities, but the rule says it only lasts 30 mintues!!

    Piccolo: R-right! He''ll be back to his former strength if we run out the clock!!

    Moro: Hahaha, this power has returned HOME. There is no time limit. In fact��

    Moro disappeared and reappeared behind Vegeta to grab him by the neck. Like Seven- Three, Moro retained the copy ability and has copied Vegeta''s abilities. Goku was confused as to what happened so Gohan explained Seven- Three''s copy abilities. From that point on Vegeta was getting beat on. Like Cell, Moro was using everyone''s abilities that Seven- Three copied and was using Vegeta''s Big Bang Attack to lay him out but not kill him. Again, because of my habit of masking my overall presence, everyone seems to have forgotten about me.

    Moro: Was that supposed to impress anyone? Such a grandiose name for such an ordinary Ki blast.

    Piccolo: This is worse than we realized. If he''s got Vegeta''s abilities, that means he can use Forced Spirit Fission. You guys always had the Fusion Dance, the Potara earrings and other means of combining as last resorts, but those would be rendered useless now!

    Gohan: Dammit!! What can we do now?!

    Vegeta: HOW LONG ARE YOU GOING TO SIT ON THE SIDELINES?! SAGE! IT''S YOUR TURN!!

    When Vegeta screamed out I was reintroduced to the cast present. Even Moro was caught off-guard. I transformed into my True Super Saiyan form with the red fur, I wanted to see how far Moro could push me. I flashed between Vegeta and Moro, with widened eyes Moro couldn''t hide his surprise. I backhanded punched Moro, sending flying into a rock formation. I quickly gave Vegeta a Senzu Bean.

    Sage: Since I was tagged in please observe like the others Vegeta-san.

    Vegeta: TSK! Watch your neck.

    Sage: I know, I was listening and watching.

    Moro: You! Again!

    Moro looked at me differently. With Goku, Moro had an obnoxious confident look, with Vegeta he was pushed to use his last resort because he underestimated him, but with me he simply looks like he can''t read me at all. I smiled as I walked toward Moro, with every step I took Moro''s brow kept creasing.

    Moro: You will fail like the rest of them.

    Sage: (While smiling) I guess I''m having Goat curry for dinner.

 Chapter 121 - 121: Finally!! My turn!!

    Moro and I faced off before a flash of light blinded everyone. Moro and I were exchanging blows in typical Dragon Ball Z fashion. Even with my True Super Saiyan form, Moro couldn''t gauge me. I was dragging behind a little but I was still able to keep up. Realizing that I was lagging behind, Moro grew a small grin on his face but before he could spout nonsense about me being the same as those before me, I upped the ante by transforming into my True Super Saiyan God Red form and caught him in the face. Moro reeled back from my hit, when he straightened himself out, his nose was bleeding. Now the grin was on my face.

    Moro: Insect! Your end is inevitable!

    Sage: I don''t know what alien insects you know that can punch you in the face but I need you to bleed out some more. I don''t want my goat meat bloody, gamey and with a stench.

    Moro: Fool!!

    Moro rushed me and we began again. Ah, this is what I needed. My blood was boiling, my muscles were pulsing, but my breath was steady as we engaged in mortal combat. The damage I took from Moro was minimal even in True Super Saiyan God Red form. I haven''t used my Ginga Rinne Sharingan yet because Moro attacked me with just physical attacks so I will use them as a last resort or for his more elaborate techniques. I was matching Moro blow for blow until he started to use more power and started outpacing me again.

    Moro: And here I thought you were stronger than the other 2. You are just another let down.

    Sage: And here I thought you were going to say something a little praise worthy but it seems making you bleed isn''t enough.

    I took a breath and turned True Super Saiyan God Blue form, disappeared from his sight only to reappear with my left arm deep in his stomach. I may have copied Vegeta''s technique as well but I needed the time to make it work well. Moro kept increasing his output because it was a hit or miss when I was implementing Vegeta''s technique with every hit. Surely now with his organs f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y moved, he would feel the effects but the pain might blind him from the energy decrease. I will admit, he does have a shit ton of energy, makes me wonder how much will I gain once I devour him?

    Moro: Hiding your power will do you no good, my strength far supersedes yours!

    Sage: I am hearing a lot of shit from someone who just tasted his own guts.

    Goku: How is he able to match Moro?

    Vegeta: We all knew he was hiding his strength but for him to match Moro and still retain a calm breath��

    Piccolo: I know what you mean. During the Tournament of Power he was matching and even overpowering Jiren. Like you Goku, he was also using Migatte No Gokui.

    Gohan: What?! Like Dad, Piccolo-san?

    Piccolo: Yeah. From the looks of it he was in complete control of the Migatte No Gokui as well. The only reason Sage lost was because Jiren dragged him with him when he was knocked out of the ring.

    Vegeta: He was wary of Moro more than Kakarrot and I were, that''s why he never showed Moro any of his cards.

    Goku: I don''t even think he went Super Saiyan.

    Moro and I continued our bout but were still even. Every increase in his power was an increase in mine. I even started to play around with the technique that Vegeta learned in Yardrat. The entire time Moro and I were clashing, the Earth took minimal damage. The occasional blast would make craters or break mountains but nothing more, my coating held. I kept coming at Moro, Moro did catch me a few times with Vegeta''s technique but I felt no different or a drop in my energy. If energy is treated as proper food I doubt it would leave our bodies but since Moro ate Seven- Three and Seven- Three copied Moro in his entirety, then Vegeta''s technique will most likely not work but I am taking it too lightly.

    Every time Moro hit me with the technique I only felt a slight pain in my eyes but nothing more. I briefly cycled through the Sharingan to see if it was still functional and if I still had access to its other forms because out all my strength, the eyes were something I wasn''t born with, they were a trophy. Knowing that I still had my eyes working I continued my assault. Thunder claps and seismic waves were heard and felt from every encounter. The only energy leaving Moro was the one he stole from other planets but Seven- Three has yet to be spit out nor did it look that way.

    Moro: How are you able to match me even though the other used the same power?!

    Sage: Ha, loser talk already? Just because we have the same power our understanding and techniques are different. For example, you copied Vegeta-san''s techniques but they are lackl.u.s.ter compared to him using them.

    Moro: Galic Gun!!!

    My impression of Moro went down the moment he used that move. I put my right hand up and held on to the blast, it didn''t even budge me from my spot.

    Sage: Another example, when you absorb energy you take it like a thief, you little bitch.

    The moment I said that I inhaled the blast I held in my hand at alarming pace. Seeing this Moro cut off the blast because he knew I would siphon the rest of his energy.

    Moro: WORM!!!!!! YOU DARE TAKE MY ENERGY, MY ENERGY!!!!!!!!!

    Gohan: Did Sage-san just eat Moro''s blast?!

    Piccolo: We all saw it but I can''t believe it. Moro has done it as well but it looked like it was better used by Sage.

    Goku: Vegeta, can we eat energy like that too?

    Vegeta: If Sage can, why not us? It looks like a good way to replenish strength while reducing the enemies.

    Goku: I wonder if it would taste good. Maybe Sage could teach us how.

    Sage: Let''s test some of my new tricks. Kuroi Inazuma! (Black Lightning)

    I used the Thunder God Slayer Magic that I learned while in the Fairy Tail universe on Moro. Black lightning tendrils shot out of my fingers to Moro''s four limbs, piercing and burning his flesh. The power output and speed were terrifying, Moro had little to no room to dodge. Again, Moro screamed in pain. I almost laughed out loud because it sounded similar to the screaming goats people posted on social media before I was reincarnated.

    Moro: YOU BAAASTARD!!

    Sage: HAHAHAHAHA!!!!

    I was holding my sides from laughing too hard, I nearly fell out of the sky. Since I always have my Kenbunshoku no Haki (Color of Observation) on, I managed to dodge a few hits from Moro instead of all because the laughing distracted me. After I calmed down, I continued my display of techniques on Moro. Moro was blinded by rage as he rushed me. Still slightly laughing, I re-engaged him in close quarters combat. I coated my arms with flame magic, Haki, and Ki, so whenever I blocked his attacks he was burned.

    Moro: AAARRRRGGGHH!!! Dammit, why does it burn so hot? I have devoured planets with cores hotter than most stars, but I can''t take his weak colored fire?!

    Sage: If you can''t take the heat then stay out of the fire, haha.

    Moro powered up again but covered his fists and feet in Ki to protect him from my fire. Hopefully he shows me more techniques that I can steal, let''s see how he like it.

 Chapter 122 - 122: Techniques on Display

    I was still in my True Super Saiyan God Blue form still because Moro has yet display more power and judged that my current form would be enough to deal with him. In a way I feel over-prepared to fight against Moro but since his body is tough enough to take it might as well make him my punching bag. I knew that Moro had taken Seven- Three''s powers and that the current fighters excluding Goku''s, was copied. Knowing that Moro can regrow limbs because of Piccolo I can not only whittle away his power, because regeneration comes at a cost, I can also have a taste of him to see if he is worth eating.

    Sage: Hahaha, Don''t make this too boring Moro, come at me!

    Moro: You will regret this you simple little maggot!

    I made ninjutsu hand signs but not complete ones, only to form the image in my mind and combined Haki, Ki, magic and devouring food honor intent into Suiton: Suiryudan no Jutsu (Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet technique). I used the water in the atmosphere and water deposits in the ground to launch the attack. The attack was strong and as fast as a regular Ki blast, it reached Moro quickly.

    Moro: What?! A water attack, I expected more.

    Sage: Keep talking shit, but if I give more it will turn into an insta-kill. Even still, water makes up over 75 percent of flesh bodies, yours is no different.

    Moro made a scowl, as if he were just a child being taught about the body. Moro took a stance to receive the attack but immediately regretted it when he felt the cold touch of the water attack. The water dragon''s mouth opened and Moro felt that if he took the attack he would be eaten. Moro decided to sacrifice his left arm, a screeching howl of pain resounded throughout the area and giant smile appeared on my face. I controlled the water dragon to come back to me but manipulated it to carry what was left of the arm to me. I drained the blood, quickly used some seasonings from my dimensional pocket and started cooking the arm remains. I bit into it and wasn''t too impressed with the quality. Since I cooked it, the taste was there but since Moro was a millions year old monster, the meat tasted more cured than fresh so I had to rethink my recipe. I concentrated on the piece I ate for any differences in energy and felt a slight spike in power. Whatever slight injuries I sustained were gone, my skin became cleaner and my muscles grew slightly. High quality cured goat meat��

    Sage: (While l.i.c.k.i.n.g my lips) Delicious!

    Gohan: What the?! Sage-san just ate Moro''s arm. How could-

    Piccolo: That''s not the part that should have surprised you Gohan! I know that we can''t feel God Ki, but by the looks of Goku''s and Vegeta''s faces, his power must''ve went up as well.

    Goku: At first, I took Sage''s words as a joke but to actually see him cook and eat Moro''s hand makes me think that he wasn''t kidding about eating Moro.

    Vegeta: We saw him eat a Ki blast, now we see him eat Moro''s arm like some appetizer and get an energy boost while healing the minor injuries he has, incredible.

    I threw a piece to Vegeta and Goku each.

    Sage: Try it.

    Goku and Vegeta were a little skeptical at first but still ate it. Moro regrew his arm while gritting his teeth and watching Saiyans munch down on his flesh. A few beads of sweat were dripping from his brow as he lost some energy to regrow his limb.

    Goku: I don''t know about your choice of meat but this is good.

    Vegeta: I can practically feel the energy of the planets he devoured.

    Sage: Once I kill Moro we can eat some more.

    Moro: YOU BASTARDS!!!!!!! HHHHAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!

    Sage: (Clap) Mokuton: Sashitai Bara! (Wood Release: Impaling Thorns Technique!)

    From the feet to the knees, Moro was impaled by my technique. What makes Wood Release a great technique to use against Moro is because of the power to manipulate, suppress and or absorb a targets Chakra, but in his case Ki. I wanted to try out moves that were too powerful for the Naruto Universe, so I used my Ginnga Rinne Sharingan (Galaxy Samsara Copy Wheel eye) and put my hand out concentrating on Moro alone��

    Sage: SHINRA TENSEI! (Heavenly Subjugation of the Omnipresent God)

    After launching Moro into space, I followed right after him. When we finally stopped we were a good distance away from the Earth. I quickly scanned around for debris and found quite large meteorites that were skimming by.

    Sage: Hahaha, I always wanted to try this. (Clapped my hands) CHIBAKU TENSEI! (Heavenly Body Bursting from the Earth!)

    Using Chibaku Tensei in space was a little risky because the technique require dirt and rocks to create a giant planetoid but with the passing meteorites and debris I can make due. When the planetoid started to take shape Moro was looking at me with wide eyes. When the planetoid stopped growing it was the size of a smaller moon. The reason I created the planetoid in the first place was to go all out while fighting Moro and not destroy the Earth.

    Moro: What are you doing? What is that? How can you make that without being a Kai?

    Sage: Oh, this little thing, all I did was make your grave.

    Moro: Insolence!

    Sage: Get over here! Bansho Ten''in! (Heavenly Attraction of All Creation!)

    Moro: What?!

    I pulled Moro to me and grabbed him by the throat. Quickly, I threw him to the planetoid and slammed him in. Again, I made hand signs but the full motion because I wanted Moro to feel the full extent of the technique.

    Sage: (Clapped my hands) Doton: Chokajugan no Jutsu! (Earth Release: Super Added- Weight Rock Technique!)

    Moro: What the hell?! Now I can barely move. He added gravity to the planetoid. This brat thinks he''s a God of Creation.

    Back on Earth.

    Vegeta: What just happened?! A moon just appeared out of nowhere.

    Goku: Vegeta, let''s head up there, he might need our help.

    Vegeta: Hmph, I doubt it but I want to see what he''s done.

    Back on the Planetoid Moro and I were again engaged in battle. The planetoid was held tightly with my Ki, Haki and magic. With the added gravity it felt like we were fighting on King Kai''s planet, if anything it might be bigger. Moro looked hesitant to use his draining powers on the planetoid and for good reason. I put the same trap that I used on Earth to the planetoid. I caught Moro off-guard and back heel kicked him on the head breaking his left horn. Moro stepped back and felt the damage. He looked at the ground where his horn laid and his eyes turned red.

    Sage: HAHAHAHA!!! Again with the goat bleating! I hope you have more fight left in you or else we will be having Moro kababs.

 Chapter 123 - 123: The End of Moro

    I was having fun fighting Moro but it was starting to get boring. I kept up with Moro just to be on the same level but I thought he would be like "You thought this was final form? You fool!" but all I am seeing is the same tricks and techniques. Other than the absorption, which is nullified due to my magic, he can now only power his way through me, but sadly to say, I have other forms to beat his a.s.s in. I now think that I didn''t even have to use my True Super Saiyan God form, just Super Saiyan God would have been enough, maybe even regular Legendary Super Saiyan mode that I got from fighting Broly. To drag more out of Moro, maybe teasing and bullying is the way to go.

    Sage: This is pathetic! I bet grandma goat can hit harder than you!

    Moro: Some little 20 something year old brat thinks he can belittle me?! I have lived for a few Megaannum*, I am already older than your race and you think you can bully me?!

    Sage: (Flashed behind Moro) Not only do I think I can bully you, I could have slaughtered, bled and cooked you by now.

    I back- handed punched Moro on the side of his head, launching him all the way around the orbit of my planetoid. Considering I just made it, it is quite sturdy, so with all the fighting the planetoid took little to no damage. After one revolution around the planetoid I clotheslined the incoming Moro into the ground, causing Moro to throw up blood and a few pieces of his organs.

    Sage: Damn! Unless you heal I guess goat Haggis is out of the question, hahaha!

    Moro: (Spitting blood) You Baaastard!!!

    I laughed as I stomped my left foot on Moro''s c.h.e.s.t indenting the planetoid and creating spider-like web cracks on the ground. While I was slowly applying pressure to Moro''s caved in c.h.e.s.t after my clothesline, I saw that the Z Fighters were between the Earth''s Thermosphere and Mesosphere to come and watch the fight. Moro became angrier and burst out of my hold through the planetoid but not from my foot. I sighed as this fight was nearly over. I used telepathy to talk to Goku and Vegeta.

    Sage: Hey, you guys wanna take over and kill him?

    Vegeta & Goku: What?!

    Vegeta: He is almost dead, why would you leave him to us?

    Goku: Vegeta''s right, Sage. Finish him off and be done with him, well done with a side or rice.

    Sage: I don''t have a problem killing, cooking and eating him but wouldn''t you guys like the chance to level up some? I can always jump in to help or kill him if things go bad.

    Vegeta: No. It wouldn''t be fair to you. You waited for your turn and if it just so happens that you were the one kill him then do it.

    Goku: Yeah, I will pass as well. I will partake if you are going to cook him though.

    Sage: Fine. (Towards Moro) Last chance goat. If this is not all your power then I suggest releasing it now or forever be my shit when I''m done with you.

    Moro: Millions of years have passed before and after the Grand Supreme Kai sealed my magic. I have more power now than in my prime and now a child that recently weened off his mothers b.r.e.a.s.ts is challenging my dominance?

    Sage: Yeah, I could have cared less about your little backstory, as for challenging your dominance, you had none with me.

    Moro started to absorb energy from nearby planets within the galaxy. With his new power it seems that he could reach far away planets. At first he absorbed from the nearest planets but he expanded the absorption. I noticed that his energy was returning but a little bit at a time. Since he spread the absorption to the galaxy and not a focused absorption on a single planet at a time the energy he drained was miniscule. The Earth and my planetoid were fine but the planets in our galaxy were being drained. Moro tried to power up some more until a flash a light appeared. Merus appeared from the flash of light��

    Goku: Merus?! Why did ya'' come?

    Merus: To help you finish your training Goku-san.

    I flashed behind Merus but it seems he didn''t even notice me. I tapped him on the shoulder��

    Sage: You know it''s rude to b.u.t.t in someone elses fight.

    Whis: Ara, it seems that Merus himself needs more training to not pick up on Sage-san''s presence.

    Beerus: Whis, let''s head over to Bulma''s house, you said that there will delicious food there.

    Sage: You know Beerus-sama, if you stick around I can treat you to some good goat dishes.

    Beerus: Oh, how soon can you make them?

    Sage: Let me finish butchering the meat first. If you want to wait here that''s fine but I suggest you wait at Bulma-san''s house if you want to at least snack on something.

    Beerus: No, we will wait. I get the feeling that waiting for this dish will be a lot more appetizing.

    Sage: Well Moro, Beerus-sama called your death. Goku-san and Vegeta-san, pay attention, hopefully this can help you later on.

    Moro: Curse you!! You and your inscrutable techniques!!

    I looked at Moro, smiled and licked my lips. I undid my transformation to my base True Saiyan form. I gathered my energy, let it burst out surrounding me and within a vortex of power, a pillar of light formed around me. When the pillar dissipated my energy went back into the divine levels. My fur and my hair was silver. True Super Saiyan God Silver form.

    Merus: Yes, Goku-san. This is what I wanted you to unlock. You have the potential, maybe by seeing how Sage-san does it you can learn from it.

    Whis: I knew that Sage-san had the ability, but to unleash it so casually, it surprises even me.

    Beerus: That bastard had already grasped Migatte no Gokui since he fought me, but couldn''t control it like he does now.

    To me, Migatte no Gokui (Autonomous Ultra Instinct) is basically a God form of Haki. I used Haki ever since I learned it so the true Migatte no Gokui came very natural to me. I looked at Moro as if he were nothing, a mere spec of dust waiting to be wiped out. He stared back but was unable to make a move. I''ve seen this in the different universes I have been in, fear. Instinctual fear of death is what Moro felt when I stared him down.

    Even with the Super Saiyan 4 look, the eyes already looked vicious, I wasn''t going to give Moro any chances so I also activated my Ginga Rinne Sharingan (Galaxy Samara Copy Wheel eye). Now that I am in this form any and all of his tricks were exposed. Moro was too scared to make a move but when gritted his teeth he was going to attack. Before he even made a motion to throw a Ki blast I grabbed his forearm and tore out his left arm whole. As I tore it off I bled and skinned it while throwing it into my dimensional pocket for later cooking. Moro screamed in pain and attacked me again but I deflected his attack with my tail.

    Angry and perturbed at what was happening, Moro let out a barrage of attacks but they were all easily deflected. Moro raised his Ki again but it wasn''t going to help. I was already beating him without Migatte no Gokui but I took Goku''s chance to transform so I can at least help him out by showing an example. After charging his Ki, Moro rushed at me again but I side stepped to his left flank where he was missing an arm and kicked him out of my planetoids orbit. I jumped up and gave Moro an uppercut into his guts making him fly further away but I used Bansho Ten''in to slam Moro back down on my planetoid.

    Sage: I''m not going to give a speech, a sermon or a reprimand about how this is karma or your retribution because I don''t give a f.u.c.k enough about you to care. Since I am the executioner I might as well ask, what do you want your last words to be next to a side of Tzatziki sauce?

    Moro: S-silence! How dare you presume to view me as pray! You must think yourself a God.

    Sage: Well, with the God Ki and all, I kinda am. Isn''t it ironic? You''re going to die the same way you have been killing people, being eaten. Hahaha!!

    Moro: Know this��I do not fear divine power! I am Moro, consumer of worlds. The Gods'' creations are mine to devour!!! I AM THIS GALAXY''S SUPREME LIFEFORM!!!!

    Moro started to power up again and regrew his arm but all I showed was calm demeanor and a slight smile. Moro didn''t care about the trap I set on my planetoid and started to use the limited power I poured into it as his own but only a little. Pillars of my raw energy were bursting through my planetoid. Even I was impressed, I couldn''t believe I had so much energy, haha. Moro used the planetoids energy pillars as a disguise to sneak around but I still caught him by kicking him into one of the pillars. Moro screamed in pain again. He was about to throw a Ki blast at the Earth from my planetoid but I saw it coming and beat him down where he was. Battered, beaten and tenderized.

    Moro: Help. Help me please. Please, don''t kill me.

    I have seen many villains who begged for their lives but Moro was by far the oldest amongst them and deserved no mercy, plenty of time to rectify his wrong doings. Literally, millions of years worth of sins and yet he begs for his life. The words naturally left my mouth��

    Sage: Pathetic.

    I flashed to Moro.

    Sage: I''ll help you die quicker, I''m starving. (I clapped my hands together) Gochisousama-deshita (Thank you for the meal).

    I gathered energy on my right fist and slammed it down on Moro''s head, killing him instantly. My planetoid broke apart when I killed Moro but it was of no consequence. I bled, skinned and chopped Moro apart. I ruined the innards so I burned them away. I went back to Earth to cook up some goat for Beerus, Whis and I. If Goku, Vegeta or anyone else wanted some I didn''t mind sharing but I doubt they would want a piece.

 Chapter 124 - 124: Returning Home

    After cooking a variety of goat dishes for Beerus, Whis and I, the situation with Moro has ended. The dishes that I made gave me a huge power boost since Moro has had millions of years of devouring planets within himself, similar to what Neo had from Toriko''s universe. Speaking of which, I have to make a stop to see if he or Komatsu made any new discoveries so I get a few ingredients. I will also have to check on my family, plus visiting new universes to gain different sources of power will be useful. Beerus, Whis and I were the only ones to partake on the Moro feast, haha. Goku wanted to take a bite but was stopped by Chichi and Bulma stopped Vegeta so more for us I guess.

    Goku: Sage, when Moro begged for his life, why did you just kill him?

    Sage: Why would listening to him matter? Would it have changed the execution order? Would it have absolved him of his crimes?

    Goku: No, but��

    Vegeta: Kakarrot, Sage was right in ending him. Moro had millions of years to clear up his crimes, only when he was close to death he actually pleded for his life, why would anyone wait and listen to his death throes?

    Goku: I know but it felt like to me that he needed to be heard. But that was only a gut feeling.

    Sage: Sometimes misplaced kindness will come back to bite you in the a.s.s Goku-san.

    Since this matter has been resolved I am now in uncharted territory in the Dragon Ball Universe. There will always be other enemies but for now I will look into the other Universes I have been to and look into some new ones. I have always been a fan of Japanese katanas, so I was thinking of going to the Bleach universe as my next destination.

    Once everyone else finished eating I kept going. I used some reserves when fighting Moro and eating him helped me regain strength but food I stored with Shokubotsu (Food Immersion) was nearly depleted so I cooked some of my own recipes with the food Bulma provided to fill my spare tank back up. Goku and Vegeta were inquiring about how I was able to eat energy like Moro did. I didn''t have a problem sharing some of Acacia''s Full Course with them but with their lack of control on how they eat they would probably turn into new Moro''s or maybe like me.

    I explained to them that by eating they will gain great power reserves and enhancements but at the cost of consistently looking for food. They will see everything as food not just simple animals. There is a proper way of cooking everything to make it delicious and that may include some taboos. Once they heard my explanation they seemed to have leaned away from the "eating energy" idea.

    Before I left to check up on my family and other universes, Merus and I helped Goku reach the state of Mushin no Shin or Mushin (Clear mind free of anger, fear or ego) reaching perfect Migatte no Gokui while also helping Vegeta reach Sign of Migatte No Gokui. Since Vegeta was learning Mushin with Goku, it wouldn''t take him long to reach the perfect state or it might take him a while considering his ego and pride.

    I went back to the Naruto universe only to find that there was a problem with some of the other countries. I welcomed a fight but after Moro, I might as well have my children take care of it. When I got home I was welcomed with hugs, kisses, slaps and punches. It was well deserved considering how long I left. After Tsunade and Mei calmed down I beguiled them with my journey. They explained everything that has been going on with the village and the other countries. Apparently the guys I told them to watch out for were, for a lack of a better word, ignored or slightly monitored. I guess I came back at a good time.

    Before I headed to the Hokages office to talk to Minato, I wanted to spend some time with my family. Rosemary and Ryu have grown so quite a bit. They are now 6 years old. I will teach them to handle the power of their tails before I move on to a different universe. I told Tsunade and Mei to be careful of the full moon and not let the children see it before I can help them train to not be bothered by it. I cooked a feast for my family with the new skills and recipes I acquired. Since there was nothing left of Moro, I didn''t give them a piece. The time in different universes kept me confused when I returned home because the flow was different. I spent 5 years away from my family but it was most likely longer than that in the other universes.

    Sage: Minato-nii, how have you and the family been?

    Minato: Sage-kun, it seems that you are back. The family is great, Kushina and Tsubame are doing fine. Naruto is having a little trouble with his son, but all in all, they are fine.

    Sage: That''s good to hear. What about the situation with the village? From what I was told there''s a new group giving you headaches.

    Minato: Yeah, about that. They are the ones who you warned us about before your trip, they are called Kara. The moment they appeared we looked into it in a joint effort with the other villages but the results came back the same. Teams were eliminated, tracks were lost and minds were erased.

    Sage: Sounds like a bit of fun.

    Minato: You warned us about them but you didn''t explain what their purpose was.

    Sage: Oh, that. They lost their purpose the day I eliminated the Otsutsuki.

    Minato: Then, why do they continue?

    Sage: They are what''s left of the Otsutsuki. That is how powerful they were. The "Kara" organization are looking for people who hold a "Kama".

    Sage: The thing about the Kama is, it is a way to revive the Otsutsuki that left the Kama.

    Minato: What?! If you killed all the Otsutsuki then shouldn''t you have the Kama?

    Sage: Yeah, the "Kama is a seal that serves as a compressed backup of an Otsutsuki clan member''s biological data that they can embed in the body of a chosen recipient, transforming them into a vessal for the Otsutsuki''s will should they perish or become fataly injured. Over time the Kama overwrites the Vessel''s genetic profile until their body transforms into that of a perfect recreation of the Otsutsuki template, at which point the Kama disappeares and the Otsutsuki can take over their body and resurrect." �C NarutoPedia

    Minato: Then, what of you?

    Sage: That is not really a hard question to answer. I am too strong for any Otsutsuki to even try to overwrite my genetic makeup. I can literally control my cells the way I want to. I can purge any foreign entity I deem hostile or malicious.

    Minato: Then why��

    Sage: Because I don''t think that Kaguya was the only one from the Otsutsuki who came to this world before.

    Minato thought it through and found my answer plausible. I told Minato that the Kama also gives the host a great deal of power, that''s what makes the Kara organization so dangerous. They all have powers of the Otsutsuki.

 Chapter 125 - 125: Helping my Kids

    I went home to see how training with my children have been progressing. They are now Jounin. I was happy that they made such strides while I was gone. I believe that they are ready to control the Oozaru transformation. While training with them I waited until the next full moon. I told Tsunade and Mei to come with us so I can show them what the power of the tail holds. For good measure I also called Hashirama, Tobirama, Minato and his family to come observe as well. By showing this to Minato he will put more trust in my children and care for them when I go out on my excursions.

    Sage: Okay, this should be far enough away from the village. I will stop you guys if you can''t control it so don''t worry. Your moms brought extra clothes so you don''t have to worry Rose, ok?

    Rose: Dad, is this transformation that powerful?

    Ryu: Yeah, I have been training with uncle Naruto and he said that there was nothing stronger than a Bijuu.

    Sage: Let me put it to you this way. Since you guys have been training with Naruto, then you know the power of a Bijuu, right?

    Rose & Ryu: Yeah.

    Sage: What we are going to train tonight is something that can surpass a Bijuu and basically destroy the world.

    Rose & Ryu: What?! How?!

    Sage: This power is only available to us because we have what other people don''t. Do you know what that is?

    Rose & Ryu: OUR TAILS!!!

    Sage: Correct. (I smiled) So with that in mind we will be training this for as long as we can so that you can control it. Now that we are far away from the village and the moon if full, I will have you go one at a time so that both of you can understand the amount of power we hold and at times can be a burden. Now, who will go first?

    Ryu: ME, ME! I will!!

    Rose: I will wait my turn then.

    Ryu: Thanks Nee-chan.

    If Ryu was going first I instructed Rose to not look at the moon while Ryu transforms, that way we wouldn''t have unnecessary complications. Ryu looked at the moon for the first time and like my own transformation I saw his little c.h.e.s.t inflate and deflate rapidly as the Blutz waves coursed through my son. Ryu started to grow and break out of his clothes. In a few seconds he grew to Bijuu or huge summoned beast level height.

    Rose: Holy shit, what the hell!!

    Sage: Watch your language young lady. Your mom won''t like it. Remember, this is what we will be training to control so watch your brother and remember my words.

    Rose nodded and continued to watch her little brothers transformation unfold. Once Ryu was fully in Oozaru form he started to rampage a little. I flew in front of him to keep him from attacking anyone or anything else. Ryu was trying to swat me down but at his power level I thought it was cute. I clapped my hands in front of Ryu so that I can stop him from rampaging and shouted at him to remember who he is and that he controls the power not the other way around. After a minute or two Ryu looked at his hands and started to talk.

    Ryu: Dad? Dad, I???m not dreaming, right? I''m huge?

    Sage: That''s right son. You''re not dreaming. Now listen to me. Focus. Remember a happy and peaceful time.

    Ryu: You mean like like eating Nee-chans ice cream?

    Sage: No, I mean something that you remember that always makes you feel happy and calm.

    Ryu: When you come home and cook for us and we spend time together.

    When Ryu said that I felt extremely guilty. I knew that I wanted to experience my own adventure by traversing through universes but I neglected the fact that I also had other responsibilities. I made a promise to myself that I will always come back to make sure my children don''t feel that way. After this I will also need to visit Lily and check up on Hanc.o.c.k.

    Sage: Go with that feeling Ryu. Calm your heart and mind. Compress the power!

    As Ryu closed his eyes he started to shrink as he remembered his happy memories. The more he shrunk, the less hairy he became until he reached True Saiyan form. I held him as he shrunk. Since he was used to the shinobi footwear he was in navy blue pants with the sandal type footwear as he transformed. Ryu slowly opened one eye, then both.

    Ryu: Wow! I''m back to normal�� Sort of, hahaha. I''m all hairy, except my c.h.e.s.t, aw man I thought I was gonna be a man now.

    Sage: (I smiled and laughed) Ryu, remember this form, ok? Now bathe in the moonlight, so I need you to meditate in the air. I will now help your sister.

    I flashed to Rose and held her tightly.

    Sage: Dad got you. Are you ready for your turn, sweety?

    Rose: I kinda don''t wanna be hairy Dad.

    Sage: Hahaha, I''m sorry honey. This is the next step to the transformation. If you can control this then you will have similar or more strength than your uncle Naruto and then no one will mess with my little girl. You know what? I even brought special clothes for you when you transform.

    I knew that eventually I would have to train my children into transforming so I asked Bulma if I can take some of the stretchy clothes she once made for Vegeta and Goku to train in. I also asked her to modify it for a young girl. Since it was a different design she happily worked on different colors for me. I asked for two sets for both Rose and Lily. Once Rose saw the clothes she hugged me tightly.

    Rose: I''m ready.

    Rose gazed at the moon as we were in the air. Like Ryu, Rose was breathing heavily and started to turn into the Oozaru form. Because she saw what transpired with Ryu, Rose calmed down after one roar in Oozaru form. She closed her eyes and quickly took on the True Saiyan form. Unlike her brother, Rose had more of a white sash or cloth wrapped around her c.h.e.s.t with a black sash around her waist, dark red pants and black shinobi footwear. She opened her eyes slowly as well and saw her new look.

    Rose: It''s gonna hurt like a bitch waxing all this off Dad!

    I started to laugh, told her to stop speaking that way. I told her to put on the clothes I gave her because it will fit her better and it will stretch if needed. Both of them were meditating in the sky bathing in the Blutz waves. After an hour I told them to spar with me to get accomidated with their bodies. After I asked Tsunade, Mei, Minato, Hashirama and Tobirama if tey wanted to have a go. By sparring with the others they can regulate their strength so they can be more careful. I have Senzu Beans ready if anything happens.

    After the sparring everyone was astonished to see the strength increase that the transformation provided. Naruto saw this and resolved in asking for my advice so he can advance further. Since Hashirama and Tobirama saw the same opportunity they asked for help as well. It should not be hard teaching them Ki and the training that goes along with it. This way there will be a massive reinforcement, though seriously unfair, to the village. I taught everyone there the basics. As soon as they all grasped the concept they trained on their own. Sure they couldn''t become like me or my children but they can still become stronger. I may have broken the balance but as long as my family is secure, I will even create another world for them.

    After taking a few months off to train my family, I headed off to Amazon Lily to spend time and train Lily. Hanc.o.c.k already taught her Haki so Lily will most likely advance in a different way compared to Rose and Ryu. I also spent a few months with them and kept tabs on the Strawhat crew, which finally made it to Wano.

 Chapter 126 - 126: The Hollow

    I wasn''t too surprised to find that Lily was already training but nothing much compared to Rose and Ryu. I took Lily to the same island that Rayleigh brought Luffy and I to. While there I gave extra gravity to Lily so that she can train under it. Hanc.o.c.k was with us every step of the way during the few months I spent with them. I was informed of the new Government and how they no longer needed the Shichibukai (Seven Warlords of the Sea). Aokiji became the new Fleet Admiral and had new Admirals other than Fujitora and Ryokugyu. Apparently White Beard died of old age while the crew was sailing to Wano. The Yonko (Four Emperors) are now the Sanko (Three Emperors) which are Akagami no Shanks (Red hair Shanks), Hyakuju no Kaido (Kaido of the Beasts) and Mugiwara no Luffy (Strawhat Luffy).

    According to the rumors that Hanc.o.c.k told me, Black Beard grave robbed White Beards grave and only saw that there was a hole in White Beards corpse, other than that nothing was taken. If that''s true then Black Beard corrected the story by still taking the Gura Gura no Mi (Tremor Tremor fruit) powers for himself again. I''m guessing they needed to eat his heart because they couldn''t do the same when Ace originally died and was buried. Akainu burned a hole through Ace''s c.h.e.s.t so there was nothing Black Beard could take. The possibility of Black Beard becoming the new Yonko was high.

    I briefly went to check up on Luffy and the crew but they just landed in Wano so I went back to Lily and Hanc.o.c.k. Since Wano is a place of old Japan and has samurai, I will fit right in as a ninja. I will take a short trip to the Bleach universe so I can also have a katana when I come back for Kaidos head. I first go to Toriko''s universe to gather ingredients and to visit Toriko and Komatsu. Toriko was a father to a son, Ichiryu, named after the old man. Rin was super happy but they would all travel a lot to new planets for food so tracking them down took a while. I got new ingredients, Acacia''s full course, only a little bit, new methods and techniques in cooking from Komatsu. I was glad that I came to pick up new ingredients. I tasted some before I left and the food was phenominal. This will definitely level up my family. I made sure to bring enough for them and save some for myself.

    I pictured the Bleach universe in my mind and opened a Yomotsu Hirasaka. I remembered that the Bleach universe was much weaker than the other universes so I sealed my strength before jumping in the portal. The Bleach universe is much more modern and down to earth than the others I have visited so any overabundance of power can easily kill people there. I just wanted my Katana but I had to see where the story was beforehand. I transformed my clothes to make it look like I was from there. I looked sort of like an exotic dresser considering my tail was used like a fur belt. I had regular fit jeans, red and black sneakers, a black v- neck shirt and a black and white leather jacket with the Kanji for heaven on the back. I jumped in the portal and exited an hour later. Que the Grand Theft Auto San Andreas meme: Aw shit, here we go again.

    Sage: Fuuuucccccckkkkk!!!!!!

    I crash landed hard on the ground causing a slight earthquake. It''s Japan, they should be used to it. From my surroundings, I saw many Hollows in my area. Hollows are a race of creature which are born from human souls who, for various reasons, do not cross over to Soul Society after their death and stay in the Human World for too long. They are corrupt spirits with supernatural powers which devour the souls of both living and deceased Humans. Hollows settle in Hueco Mundo, but can cross over to the Human World and Soul Society. Hollows are the opposite of Humans who are considered pluses and Hollows minus''. �C Bleach Wiki The Hollow started surrounding me in this park looking place but I have yet to figure out why there were so many gathered. The only thing that came to mind was when Ishida Uryuu challenged Kurosaki Ichigo to a contest to see who can get rid of the most Hollow.

    I used my Rinne Sharingan and saw that the Hollow are made out of spirit particles. There are many iterations of this and to me it''s another form of energy. Even with seals on me they gathered to me because of the excess energy leaking from me. With a bit of my aura, Ki, chakra, magic and Haki I said��

    Sage: F.u.c.k off!

    All the Hollow that gathered instantly disappeared. I don''t know whether they were purified like a Zanpakuto (Soul-cutter) or completely obliterated like a Quincy''s powers but I will have to find out. I''m just hoping it''s not the latter because other than my strength, completely erasing Hollows can severly damage the balance of this universe. With that said, Urahara Kisuke, Tsukabishi Tessai, Hanakari Jinta and Tsumugiya Ururu showed up when I cleared the Hollow. I tried to mask as much of my strength as I could but they approached me anyway.

    Urahara: (Whistled) Wooooo, those were a lot of monsters, huh?

    I already knew that he suspected me but I will play the fool and see how far he will take it. I already knew that Urahara was a lot smarter than what his appearance made him out to be.

    Sage: (I tilted my head) Excuse me? What monsters?

    Ururu: Kisuke-san, this guy has almost no presence. Can''t we eliminate him?

    Urahara: Aw now how am I going to get a good sample with you spilling the beans, Ururu?

    Jinta: Let me at em''! JINTA HOMERUN!!!

    This little kid swung his big a.s.s maul bat at me without knowing who I was. I knew Urahara was on to me but I didn''t know how stupid the little kids were. They already gave out their plans but at least I know my seals work because they couldn''t tell the difference in strength. I sighed as they identified me as an enemy. Truth be told he was the last person I wanted to be against, not because of his strength but because of his skills in research, training and procurement of items. I didn''t want to kill them so I will at least let them witness a little bit of my strength. I stopped Jinta''s bat with my left pinky and literally blew him away with a puff of my breath.

    Sage: I didn''t come here to fight you people. But if it''s death you seek��

    I see that he understood. I didn''t want to disturb the world here since I mainly came for a Zanpakuto. Playing nice until I can get my hands on an Asauchi or an unnamed sword would better for me. Once Ururu brought the unconscious Jinta back, Urahara explained to me what was going on and I was right. Ishida Uryuu used Hollow bait to lure the Hollow but did not account for the tremendous amount Hollow showing up.

    Urahara: You see, all the monsters that you destroyed were summoned by something. We were keeping track of them until you appeared and they surrounded you. I am sorry for the rude and late introductions, my name Urahara Kisuke.

    Sage: Sarunokami Sage. Call me Sage. Urahara-san, quick question, the monsters you say I destroyed, were they completely erased?

    Urahara: The monsters are called Hollow, human spirits that have been corrupted and became monsters. From the looks of it they were not erased. Does it matter to you if they were completely destroyed?

    Sage: There are repercussions for even the smallest of actions. I don''t want to damage the balance of this place.

    Urahara: Strong and wise, like your name.

    I followed behind Urahara and his group to where Ichigo was. While following, Urahara told me what was going on but kept much of the information to himself, like usual. I needed a reason to bring up the Asauchi so I will ask later when I see Ichigo''s Zanpakuto.

 Chapter 127 - 127: Menos

    After a few minutes and the run down of the current situation, we finally met up with Ichigo and Ishida. Ishida was more perceptive than Ichigo so I hid my strength further but my seals can only keep me down for so long. I noticed that the amount of power I have gained has started to wear down my seals. Sooner or later if I can''t keep myself under I will damage the places I visit. I doubt it''s the seals fault I just need to train myself more. I realized this when all those Hollow surrounded me. If I can keep my spiritual power in check along with my Ki, then I shouldn''t have a problem. All the chakra, Ki and spiritual power should be under the same base so why am I leaking so much? I will ask Urahara to examine me when this is done.

    The Hollows were running rampant but I made an aura barrier around me so whatever Hollow got near was annhialated. It was a literal stroll to Ichigo''s current location.

    Ishida: So strong. All the Hollow in the area are being destroyed when they approach that thin barrier.

    Ichigo: Sandle-hat guy��Why are you here? Why do you show up wherever I go?

    Urahara: We''ve come to the rescue. We''ll take the surrounding small fry, in order for you, Kurosaki-san, to concentrate. On fighting that one. (Pointing to the Menos Grande). Look, this isn''t time for idle chit chat.

    Ichigo: It''s coming out!!!

    Ishida: It''s huge, such a ridiculous bulk!

    Sage: That''s what she said.

    Ichigo: Hahaha, something that huge just makes you laugh. I''m doubtful about whether it really is a Hollow.

    The Menos stretched out its tongue piercing the smaller Hollows around it and then eating them.

    Ishida: Wha?! It''s eating its fellow Hollows!

    Ichigo: There''s no way we can figure out how to fight that sort of monster. With this guy�� We''ll CUT AND CUT AND CUT AND CUT WITH ALL OUR MIGHT TO TAKE HIM DOWN!!! THERES NO OTHER WAY!!

    Ichigo ran towards the Menos and Ishida followed behind, leaving Urahara''s group and me to deal with the Hollows. I laughed when Ichigo yelled that out. I forgot that he was 15 years old at the time. I let some of my aura loose while I laughed extending my barrier and killing the rest of the Hollows in the process. Jinta, Ururu and Tessai looked at me with a scared expression while Urahara hid his expression with his fan.

    A few minutes later Kuchiki Rukia arrived to inquire Urahara about the situation. The sky was cracking as two giant hands were prying the openings. The giant was a Menos Grande, a giant Hollow which is categorized as the weakest of the Menos, called Gillian.

    Rukia: URAHARA!!! What''s the meaning of this?! Do you intend to kill Ichigo?!

    Urahara: Of course not.

    Rukia: Then move aside!! If you don''t stop him��it''s not an opponent Ichigo can win against!!

    Urahara: That''s no good. I can''t do that Kuchiki-san. Please watch quietly. (Snapped his fingers in front of Rukia) This battle is a crucial battle. As crucial to you as it will be for him.

    I was watching from the same distance as Urahara but I wanted to get a closer look. Urahara just finished paralyzing Rukia, which I copied before I left to get a closer look at the Menos. Of course I arrived before Ichigo and Ishida arrived so I found a nice spot where I can see the whole ordeal unfold. A few seconds later Ichigo comes jumping in attacking the Menos'' shin but only to be kicked away. I took out some snacks and laughed at the attack.

    Ishida: Are you ok Kurosaki?

    Ichigo: Yah��I''m not too bad.

    Ishida: Geez, what were you thinking?! How were you trying to take him down with that?

    Ichigo: Well, I figured if I could cut his feet and work my way up, then the head would fall down last��

    Ishida: Like Jenga huh?

    I was holding my sides when I heard Ishida say that. Ichigo''s reasoning was hilarious. At that point Ishida held on to Ichigo''s Zanpakuto and realized the amount of Reiatsu (spiritual pressure) that was leaking out it trying to help Ichigo up. Ishida''s spirit bow grew from a normal looking bow to a ballista sized one. I was watching the whole thing through my Rinne Sharingan so the use of energy was apparent to me, no matter how unrefined it was. From my point of view though, Ichigo''s Zanpakuto was screaming his name at Ichigo. To me it looked like someone far away was desperately crying for help but the only person close enough to hear it is ignoring it, quite sad. The Zanpakuto are a part of a Shingami (Death God) so they are in part, living beings with thoughts and feelings. When a Shinigami gets to the stage of Bankai, Second release, the Zanpakuto can kill the Shinigami if they are too weak to handle Bankai.

    After the idiotic idea of putting the Zanpakuto on Ishida''s head to make his bow bigger, the Gillian was preparing a Cero (Hollow Flash), a Reiatsu beam and one of the most powerful attacks a Hollow can use. The Gillian fired the Cero and Ichigo ran to receive it. Ichigo caught the Cero on his Zanpakuto and after a bit of struggling with it, he fired a Getsuga Tenshou (Lunarfang Heaven Shock) at the Gillian, making it run back to Hueco Mundo (Hollow World). Because he didn''t what he was doing, Ichigo didn''t know it was a Getsuga Tenshou until later in the story.

    After doing a victory pose with his right hand making the "V" sign, Ichigo collapsed. Due to using too much of his Reiatsu without any control started to distort his Zanpakuto. I know in the original story Ishida stepped on the Zanpakuto to channel the excess energy and fire it into the sky with his bow but I wanted to get a feel for Reiatsu so I flashed next to Ichigo.

    Ishida: Hey! Who are you? What are you doing to Kurosaki?

    Sage: Relax. Since he can''t control his Reiatsu, it is spilling wildly and if left unchecked it will kill him.

    I stepped on his Zanpakuto to stop it from flopping wildly. I felt Ichigo''s Reiatsu trying to seep into me but couldn''t find a way. I used my left hand and attracted the leaking Reiatsu and made it into a sphere. After I drained a sufficient amount where the Reiatsu was kept under control I compressed the sphere into a softball sized one and ate it. Because of his origins, the Ichigo''s Reiatsu was large but there were 4 different sources and not all pure. Since I ate the Reiatsu, I got a better feel for it and ultimately got mine under control.

    After healing Ichigo, Rukia took him away. Ishida stood in the same spot contemplating what went on with the contest. He didn''t care who won but at least got some hints to his inner turmoil. I stayed with Urahara since I had nowhere to go but I looked into a week by week motel. I had no Japanese currency but I could trade some gold, which is universal, to local jewelers. I turned the gold I had into pure bars and sold quite a few. Many raw jewels as well since I can literally compress and control the elements. I got myself a decent amount of money and got myself a nice hotel room not too far from Karakura city, where Ichigo is from. It was a give and take with Urahara, I had to help him out with different things while he examined me. The only one I wanted to get an Asauchi from is Oetsu Nimaiya, the inventor of the Asauchi. In order to get it I would have to traverse to Soul Society. I bided my time until Ichigo encountered Kuchiki Byakuya and Abarai Renji to retrieve Rukia.

 Chapter 128 - 128: Encounter, Renji and Byakuya

    During the time Ichigo was in school, I was tempering my control at Urahara''s big training room. I didn''t need to train anything because the place couldn''t sustain me so I just practiced control. While discussing different methods and adaptations to Reiatsu with Urahara, Ururu came to inform him that a cat came by. The cat was in fact another person from Soul Society, or a former noble resident of Soul Society, named Shihoin Yoruichi that has the ability to change into a cat. I knew who she was so I wasn''t surprised when she talked.

    Urahara: Oh! Isn''t this Yoruichi! You''re back!

    Jinta: What happened? That cat is��?

    Tessai: Its name is Yoruichi. It is the boss'' only relative.

    Jinta: Heh��His only relative is a cat. Seems like our boss is very pitiful.

    Tessai: (Sighs) I guess you could say that.

    Urahara: What''s going on, Yoruichi is it going to rain?

    Yoruichi: Stop acting, Kisuke. You should know very well "they" have already came.

    Urahara: About that��You want to talk about it now or wait until after you''re done with your milk?

    I came up from behind Yoruichi, picked her up and started petting her.

    Sage: So this is your relative, Urahara-san? She is such a beautiful cat, what breed is she?

    Yoruichi and Urahara were giving me stiff expressions. Urahara was just as surprised as Yoruichi. From my point of view, they didn''t know what the hell was going on, where did I come from? How did I get so close? How was I so fast they didn''t notice me? Those were the words that were practically plastered on their faces.

    Urahara: S-Sage-san I see that you''ve learned how to keep your Reiatsu under control in such a short time.

    Sage: It was no hard task. Good thing you had so much space to train in. Aww look at her little paws, so well behaved. How did she learn to talk Urahara-san?

    Urahara: Well, she��

    Yoruichi: I''ve always known how to talk. Can you put me down now?

    I put Yoruichi down and was given an explanation. They told me that people from Soul Society will come to take Rukia back. I was also told that Rukia has committed a crime of giving Shinigami powers to a human. Yoruichi was surprised to see that Urahara was giving me such information and with caution in every gesture. Yoruichi asked to speak to me alone so she and I spoke more in the training area and inquired who I am.

    Sage: Just think of me as a bystander, a shadow in the night or an Omnipotent being that can end the world with a flip of my hand.

    Sage: Oh, that. (Takes off shirt) Do you see these marks? (Pointing to my body) And now that I can control my Reiatsu keeping my power in check is not a problem.

    Yoruichi: What are those? They look ancient, and an immense amount of power is molded into them. But what are they?

    Sage: Haha, aw my little kitten, these are seals. I would take off my pants too but just showing you my upper body you can infer that my body is almost completely covered in seals. This is to restrain me from destroying your world with my very presence. I can undo the seals just to show you but I doubt this little place can withstand it.

    Yoruichi: Let''s say I believe you. Why bother coming here?

    Sage: The answer is easy. I came to observe, make friends, see new sights, get a girl and get myself an Asauchi so I can have my own Zanpakuto.

    Yoruichi: That sounds simple enough. Then what about if I don''t believe you, what would stop me from killing you here and now?

    Sage: Hahaha, Even with seals on, my little kitten, I doubt you or Urahara-san would have the power to do so. Here, have a taste.

    I put my shirt back on and I let my aura loose, even with all the seals on me, the training area was shaking, debris was floating off the ground and Yoruichi was shaking from head to tail. I flashed behind her and crouched down.

    Sage: So, do you really think that, even with armor or weapons, you can even make me flinch? I''m not even trying yet.

    I picked up Yoruichi from ground and carried her back upstairs to Urahara''s shop. I felt the fear directly from her small body as I held on to her but the moment she knew I was no threat to her she stopped shaking. When we were back upstairs she went to Urahara''s side. I''m only guessing but she was probably going to discuss me with him so I left them alone saying I was going to get something to eat. Byakuya and Renji were going to go after Rukia tonight so I didn''t over fill or strayed too far, like it mattered, I can literally be across the world and simply teleport back.

    As night fell I felt the Reiatsu of two people, other than Chad, Orihime, Kurosaki Isshin, Kurosaki Karin, Ichigo and Ishida. Rukia was in a special Gigai (Faux Body), an artificial body that allows Shinigami to interact with humans because, normally, humans are not supposed to see Shinigami, who are spirits. Rukia''s Gigai in particular was specially made by Urahara to contain the Hogyoku (Crumbling Orb), by having Rukia use it, because she was weakened when she encountered a Hollow while protecting Ichigo, the Hogyoku was always moving. Unfortunately for Urahara, this was already planned by someone else to obtain the Hogyoku.

    I felt Ishida leave the handicraft store on his way to the location where Ichigo will encounter Byakuya and Renji. Ishida fought them first trying to protect Rukia but was quickly beaten. I felt Ichigo move from his home so he must have read the letter that Rukia left behind for him. Urahara planned on Ichigo encountering Byakuya and Renji so he went to release Ichigo of his body and letting his Shinigami self out. When Ichigo starts fighting I will flash to their location. I will try not to fight them because they will be too easy to defeat. Later in the story Ichigo will find out that Byakuya is a Captain of the Gotei 13 (13 Division Imperial Guards) and Renji is his Lieutenant. Per Soul Society rules, Lieutenants and above have their Reiatsu severely restricted when coming into the human world because their power is too strong. I laughed at the notion because if they cause damage with their presence, what does that say about me?

    Ichigo will be fighting a weakened Renji and overwhelm him sure but it will end when Byakuya steps in. I will pick up Ichigo after the fight because I don''t want to disturb the flow of the story too much. Just now, Ichigo stopped moving, I guess it''s time to watch the show. I flashed to their location and found a good spot. Even with their trained perception, they weren''t aware of my presence. Ichigo swung his sword, stopping Renji from attacking Rukia.

    Renji: Huh?! Who��who the hell are you?

    Ichigo: Kurosaki Ichigo!! The one who will defeat you remember it well!

 Chapter 129 - 129: Back to Soul Society

    After interrupting Renji, Ichigo took his giant Zanpakuto out of the ground and placed it on his shoulder.

    Renji: A Shinigami!? Whose orders are you following? What the�� THAT!! What is that idiotically huge sword?!

    Ichigo: Huh? Well, I guess it''s kind of big, isn''t it?

    I was laughing at the innuendo the entire time. I held it in so I can see the rest of the action.

    Ichigo: I thought it was pretty big compared to Rukia''s but up until now�� there hasn''t been anyone else''s to compare to!

    Pissing contest.

    Rukia: Ichigo!! That idiot, why did he come here?!

    Renji: I get it now! You''re the human that stole Rukia''s Shinigami powers!!

    Ichigo: So what if I am?

    Renji: YOU''RE DEAD!!!

    Byakuya: (Said under his breath) Kurosaki��Ichigo.

    Ichigo and Renji began sword fighting in the next few seconds. Renji was overpowering Ichigo with strikes. Condsidering that they were fighting with swords any hit can be fatal but since Ichigo''s sword was forged because he had no control over his Reiatsu, it was a big. I still enjoyed the fight, it looked like an old samurai live action show. There weren''t any big techniques, just blade to blade. Ichigo had no proper training so his lack of experience, skill or technique was plain to see.

    Renji: Oho! Look at this, look at this! What''s happening to you? What''s wrong, hm? Is this all there is to you?! Is that big sword just for decoration?!

    Ichigo: Your yapping is really getting annoying!! You''ll end up biting your tongue like that!!

    Ichigo tried to fight back and swung big downwards only to get evaded and slashed at. The results were obvious in terms of experience, skill and technique but when it came to sheer amount of Reiatsu there was very little amount of people who could match up to Ichigo. Unfortunately for him, that''s further down the road.

    Renji: It''s over. You die�� and Rukia gets her powers back. And Rukia�� will be executed at the Soul Society. Anyway you''re pretty stupid. Rukia came out by herself so you wouldn''t stop me. You should''ve just calmly stayed home�� you came here for nothing. Did you actually believe you could change something by coming? A hasty Shinigami like you can''t even put one scratch on an experienced Shinigami like me.

    With a swish of his blade Ichigo cut Renji on the chin. Well, so much for shit talking.

    Ichigo: Oops, sorry. You were in the middle of talking so happily. There was a pause and my hand just slipped �� Did I interrupt your speech? Sorry�� Please continue talking, you were saying something about "one scratch"?

    Renji: (While smiling) You bastard.

    Byakuya: You were too careless Renji.

    Renji: Kuchiki Taicho (Captain), What are you talking about? This is nothing to a guy like this��

    Byakuya: That kid who says he''s Kurosaki Ichigo��I knew he looked familiar. 33 Hours ago, using undercover forces, we were able to see the image of a Menos Grande being sent to the void due to the scar HE gave it.

    Renji: AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!! You''ve got to be kidding!! The quality of our undercover forces must be dropping!! (Pointing at Ichigo) A guy like HIM gave a Menos a scar?! Are you expecting me to believe that bullshit?!

    I started to laugh to myself again when Renji didn''t believe it. Your direct superior is basically warning you and he just calls it bullshit. I guess some people will have to have their asses handed to them before it gets through their thick skulls. After criticizing Ichigo''s sword for being big but with no force he asks him what its name is.

    Ichigo: Huh? The name?! I don''t do that kind of thing! Do you actually go around naming your swords?!

    Renji: Figures. Didn''t even ask his own sword its name!! To think he came here to fight as my equal. Come back after you train for 2,000 years!! ROAR Zabimaru!!

    There it is, Renji released his sword, Zabimaru (Snake Tail). Surprised by Renji''s Shikai (First Release), Ichigo was struck by Zabimaru. After talking shit again, Renji was about to finish the stunned Ichigo off until Rukia jumped on Renji''s sword arm. Rukia was yelling at Ichigo to run away but Ichigo was still stunned. Ichigo finally moved but he grabbed his sword instead. Smiling at the fact that he will get to kill an opponent that will fight back, Renji took his stance. Noticing too late in Ichigo''s spike in Reiatsu, Renji was struck on his left shoulder by Ichigo''s jumping strike. Ichigo became faster and stronger than Renji.

    Ichigo, intoxicated on his own Reiatsu, was now overpowering Renji. Now that the tables have turned Renji was backed into a corner. Since Ichigo had blinders on due to his intoxication, he forgot about Byakuya. When Ichigo was about to finish off Renji, Byakuya used Shunpo (Flash step) to move quickly, cutting Ichigo''s sword before hitting Renji. Realizing that Byakuya made a move, because half his sword that was missing was in Byakuya''s hand, duh, Ichigo tried getting ready but was too slow. Byakuya stabbed Ichigo twice. I know it was fast for this world but man was it slow to me, it almost looked funny how he ran to Ichigo cut his sword and ran back to his position. I copied the move anyway because in my hands it looked simple but effective. Rukia tried to run to Ichigo but was quickly stopped by Renji.

    Rukia: Ichigo!

    Renji: What the hell is wrong with you?! Look! That rookie''s dead!! There''s no point getting into more trouble over a dead guy!!

    Sage: Hahaha, don''t kill off the kid too quickly now.

    Byakuya, Renji and Rukia were wide eyed as they looked for me after hearing my voice, then turned their heads toward Ichigo but couldn''t find his body. I already took Ishida back but they didn''t notice me so when I finally said something they noticed that Ishida was not there as well.

    Sage: And here I thought that you were elites, the way you were criticizing Ichigo and only when you were about to die your captain saved your a.s.s.

    Rukia: It''s you!!

    Sage: (In a Mario voice) Yes, its''a me. Haha. Kuchiki-san, do you need saving or will you go with them?

    Rukia: I don''t want to see anyone else hurt, please.

    Sage: So with them then, ok. I will let Ichigo know. We will be coming for you though, from the looks of it Ichigo is pretty stubborn.

    Byakuya: You think you can just interfere?

    Sage: You already have the person you are looking for, you already stabbed Ichigo twice so he would lose his Shinigami powers, take Rukia and go before I make you regret even talking to me.

    Renji: You think some human can just talk to us that way?!

    Sage: Dude seriously, stop talking and go. Do I have to give you a shovel so you can even dig your own graves?

    Rukia: Where are we? What did you do?

    Sage: Calm down. We are in the United States, on top of the Empire State building.

    Rukia: How did we get here?

    Sage: I just used what your brother used.

    Rukia: Shunpo! From Japan to here?! How?!

    Sage: Hahaha, sorry for laughing. I forget that this is an impossibility by your standards. I just wanted you to have some time explaining to Ichigo why you will be going to Soul Society with your brother and his subordinate.

    Rukia: You''re not going to stop me?

    Sage: No, why? You made your choice.

    Rukia: I guess. Please keep him away, don''t let him come. I already changed his life too much.

    Sage: I feel bad about him being unconscious but this is something you and him should discuss because I''m not getting that same vibe you are talking about from him. If anything he would probably be grateful.

    Rukia: What is there to grateful about? I introduced him into a world he knew nothing about until I made him a Shinigami.

    Sage: Hahaha, He already "Sees dead people" all you did was give him the ability to fight back. What makes you think he''s not going to be grateful? Anyway, let''s go back, just wait until Ichigo rescues you.

    I took Rukia and Ichigo back. We were only gone a few minutes so Byakuya and Renji didn''t really move too far. When they encountered me with Rukia they said nothing as I let Rukia go. When she was in their custody I just gave her a smile and waved her good bye.

 Chapter 130 - 130: Training Montage

    I took Ichigo and Ishida to Urahara''s store to get medical attention. Ishida already left but Ichigo was still unconscious. After a few hours Ichigo woke up. When he woke up he saw Tessai in the same futon as him using his body to warm him up. He screamed and pushed him out while I was laughing.

    Ichigo: What the hell?! TOO CLOSE!!! YOU''RE TOO CLOSE!!!

    Tessai: Tenchou (Store owner)! Kurosaki-san has regained consciousness!

    Ichigo: I know you!!! You''re with that Sandal hat guy, aren''t you?! Why are you in bed with me?!

    Ichigo was still hurt and he was only bandaged up so too much movement will reopen the wounds. He looked around and saw me reading a book Urahara lent me about applying Reiatsu. Urahara then walked in.

    Urahara: Uh-oh, you shouldn''t move around too much Kurosaki-san. Your injury hasn''t fully healed. If you keep moving around, you can die.

    Ichigo: Sandal Hat guy! So��this must be your house.

    Urahara: Correct!

    Ichigo: You��saved me?

    After contemplating for a bit Ichigo realized that Ishida was also there. Urahara told him that he already left and when he did he left a few words. "Please heal Kurosaki��the only one who can save Rukia��is him." Ichigo got angry because he felt that there was no way he can go to Soul Society. After Urahara told him that there was a way to get to Soul Society he gave Ichigo a condition��For ten days he will learn how to fight properly with him.

    Of course, being a teenager, Ichigo became angry again thinking that there was no time left and he needed to save Rukia now. After telling him the process of the execution order, Urahara warned Ichigo that he would die under his current condition. With his current skill Ichigo would stand no chance. Not to mention he no longer had the Shinigami powers that Rukia gave him. Urahara told Ichigo that he has Seven days to open a doorway to Soul Society and thirteen days after he gets there. After receiving confirmation on whats to come next Ichigo left. I talked with Urahara some more as for me to access the Zero Division headquarters, which is situated above the Gotei 13. As far as I know, other than having a member invite someone up there, there is no way to access the place. There are barriers placed but something so simple to means nothing so I guess I will fly up there to see how I can enter.

    As the days count down for Ichigo to return for his training, I did some of my own. Sure, there is no one that can challenge me here but that doesn''t mean I can''t learn anything. I took my soul training seriously as I removed seals from my body as I progressed. The more control I have the less seals I will have to use. The more I train though the denser my Reiatsu becomes. I leave some seals in place so that I don''t accidentally decimate places. Ichigo finally came by to train with renewed resolve.

    I was already in the training area meditating until I heard Urahara bring in Ichigo yelling out "Whoa!! What is this place?!" Ichigo wasn''t really impressed so they started out their training. The first task was to get his soul used to being out of the body. In order to accelerate the process Ururu was going to be Ichigo''s sparring partner. The entire time Ichigo was getting used to Ururu''s attacks made me laugh, especially, when Urahara was f.u.c.k.i.n.g with Ichigo. From putting on the headgear to running away from Ururu''s dangerous attacks.

    After getting used to being an out of body spirit, the next task was for Ichigo to gain his Shinigami powers in the deep a.s.s pit Ururu dug out. With the classic misdirection, they just bound Ichigo, dropped him and I can still hear his screams. In the mean time, since there is going to be no action until Ichigo finds his inner Shinigami powers, I will check in on Orihime, Chad and Ishida. It''s fun watching Chad and Ishida freak out when Yoruichi starts to talk to them. I followed Yoruichi to see what she has to teach Orihime and Chad, maybe I can learn something from it.

    Orihime and Chad were able to manifest their weapons. Orihime was the Shun shun Rikka (Six Flowers of the Hibiscus Shield), which has different functions, from attacking, shielding and healing with time energy. Chad starts out with the Brazo Derecha de Gigante (Left arm of the Giant), of course he mainly uses it to attack. Later in the story, Chad and Orihime''s powers are called Fullbringers, because they can manifest weapons out of their Reiatsu while not being Shinigami or Hollow. When I returned to the training grounds Ichigo was in his final stages of the second task where his chain of fate, the actuall chain that connects a soul with its body, was about to crumble away and make Ichigo''s soul into a Hollow.

    Ichigo was able to climb out of the pit and in Shinigami clothes but the mask of a Hollow. He broke his mask with the hilt of the broken Zanpakuto and headed to Urahara.

    Urahara: You have completely changed into a Shinigami! Good job! You''ve passed the second test!

    Ichigo: Shut up!

    With the hilt of the broken Zanpakuto, Ichigo hit Urahara straight in the face. I couldn''t stop laughing, he got his just desserts for f.u.c.k.i.n.g with him the whole time.

    Urahara: With your attitude right now we can proceed to the third test! In the third test there is no time limits! If you can use the Zanpakuto to cut down my hat it will count as a win��

    Ichigo got in close and swung his broken Zanpakuto upwards trying to cut Urahara''s hat. After nicking it, Ichigo claimed he only needed 5 minutes to cut his hat. After hearing Ichigo''s gusto, Urahara unsheathed his sword and started attacking Ichigo. Ichigo naively thought trhat he wouldn''t get hurt by Urahara''s sword because it wasn''t a Zanpakuto, but he was sorely mistaken.

    Urahara: You seem too relaxed. "He''s not a Shinigami, so it shouldn''t have been a Zanpakuto. Even if I''m hit, nothing will happen", right? You really are too innocent. Wake up, Benihime (Red Princess). This girl is 100 percent a Zanpakuto.

    Ichigo: A Zanpakuto''s name?

    Urahara: That''s right. Every Zanpakuto has its own name. And this is her name. Go, Benihime.

    After being chased Ichigo finally got the picture that he could be killed. He was afraid and that fear blocked him from hearing his Zanpakuto''s name. Once Ichigo calmed down he stopped running and Urahara stopped chasing him, knowing that he was trying to achieve Shikai (First Release). After a few seconds, Ichigo turned around and yelled out...

    Ichigo: Zangetsu! (Slaying Moon!)

    After Ichigo achieved Shikai, he slashed at Urahara all the pent up energy, creating a crevice and cutting his hat. Luckily, Urahara saw what was happening and shielded up before hand.

    Urahara: You''re one scary kid, Kurosaki-san.

 Chapter 131 - 131: To Soul Society

    After the training with Urhara progressed, Urahara asked me to help train Ichigo as well. I didn''t mind because this will help me with control, I don''t want to break Ichigo. All I did was apply a weighted environment and pounded my Reiatsu lightly, only to gradually increase the pressure. Since I didn''t have my own Zanpakuto yet, I simply imbued my right index finger with Haki, Ki, magic and Reiatsu, making my finger far stronger than any normal Zanpakuto or weapon in this universe.

    Ichigo: Are you kidding me with your finger?! Just because I''m a teenager doesn''t mean you can treat me with kid gloves!

    Sage: Don''t get it twisted my young Padawan, I have yet to get my Zanpakuto, but, that in no way makes me any weaker than Urahara-san. Come at me to see if I''m bullshitting you with my finger.

    Ichigo: Tsk! If you get hurt don''t blame me.

    The moment Ichigo swung his sword I knew it was half hearted. I knew he was still a teenager but if one steps into a new world vastly different than ones normal, one of the main rules is to not underestimate new encounters. Whether it''s strength, strategy or skill it is a bad habit to have to judge by appearance. I guess Ichigo will have to learn the hard way. The instant Ichigo''s Zanpakuto made contact with my index finger a loud metal clang noise was heard.

    Ichigo''s eyes were open wide from the impact. I looked at him with an eyebrow raised. Ichigo looked at his hands and saw the blood outline from the hilt of his sword. I flashed next to him and put my finger on his throat. A little amount of blood began trickling down. Ichigo at least had the presence of mind to jump back. I swiped my finger to get the blood off and causing a small gash on the ground from my swipe.

    Sage: Who was it that said "If you get hurt don''t blame me"?

    Ichigo said nothing and from the looks of it, finally took me seriously. After a few more hours of clashing, Ichigo was worn out and panting heavy as he laid flat on the ground.

    Ichigo: H-How��how the hell did you get so strong��?

    Sage: Let''s just say I am built differently than you. When the training is over I will try to help you out as much as I can. Don''t expect me to baby sit you.

    Ichigo: HA! After you and Urahara, who else could challenge me?! I know you are going easy on me, I think we should increase the difficulty though. And I would really welcome the help, it will be good to have someone that knows their way around.

    Sage: Hahaha, I''m not from Soul Society. We will have someone else guide us. Don''t worry, I will have you strong enough to fight the weaker captains.

    Ichigo: At least I know I will have strong help.

    Sage: Listen, since I am looking for a Zanpakuto of my own, Urahara-san told me about a person who can give me one. Once we get there I will head there first then meet up with you guys later. But don''t worry though, if you get into serious danger I will just teleport to you.

    Ichigo: Holy shit, I thought people couldn''t do that.

    Sage: I told you I am built differently than you and no I am not an android or robot.

    Ichigo: Coulda fooled me.

    Sage: Remember this Ichigo, "All men have a blade in their heart. The purer the heart, the keener the blade." �C Gankutsuou

    After a few more days of training, Ichigo went to enjoy the last few days with his family before Urahara opened the gate to Soul Society. The doorway he made was a giant 3D square, in shape, and made of what looks to be talismans or seal type of paper. Before our training was over I gave Ichigo the start or gist of Ki training, depending on how far he goes or what this universe will allow him, is up to him. The original people that went before is going again, Orihime, Chad, Ishida, Yoruichi and Ichigo.

    Orihime was the most surprised and impressed out of the group when they were taken into the underground training space. I had my original clothing back on which was black pants, black boots, a black sash with the Sarutobi clan symbol in gold on the tip, dark red short sleeved hakama shirt with the giant kanji for heaven on the back in white bordered in black with a white tight undershirt and black wristbands. The only people who knew of me were Ichigo, Yoruichi and Ishida, so through this ordeal I was introduced to Chad and Orihime.

    Orihime: So you are the strong helper that Yoruichi was talking about. Nice to meet you, I''m Inoue Orihime.

    Chad: Sado Yasutora.

    Sage: It''s a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. Sarunokami Sage.

    I shook hands with them and picked up Yoruichi. I started petting her softly and lovingly. Urahara used his cane to hit Ichigo on the back of the neck sparating his Shingami Soul with his body. Kon, the modified soul, was to take Ichigo''s place while he was in Soul Society. Urahara then summoned the gate and proceeded to explain the rules on how we have to be careful in the in-between called the Dangai (Parsing world). To prevent enemies such as Hollows, it''s filled with a current called "Kouryuu" (Wresting flow) which can stop souls from moving.

    Yoruichi: Just walk forward. Didn''t I tell you? The heart and soul are connected. What''s important now is how your heart thinks. Only those who can do it may follow me.

    Ichigo: What are you talking about? Those who chose to gather here have made the decision amd are determined to follow it!

    Yoruichi: You should know very well, kid. If you lose, then you will never return.

    Yoruichi: Well said.

    We all ran through the gate and into the Dangai. I''ve seen it before but the Dangai looked gross in person. We met up with the "Janitor" of the Dangai so we ran faster. I kept everyone ahead of me so that they won''t touch it. We saw the end of the gate and burst through. While the others landed hard I glided down with Yoruichi in my arms. After dusting off, we looked around while Yoruichi explained the layout of Soul Society. Ichigo ran to the inner circle part of the layout but before he could giant walls came down to block his path.

    Jidanbo is the gatekeeper of the Hakutomon (White Road Gate) to Soul Society. When the walls and gate came slamming down, so did this giant dude. I waited until the entirety of the walls came down, when they did I put Yoruichi down and whispered in her ear��

    Sage: Since the walls are down I''m gonna make my way up. Take care of the kids, and if you do get in danger give them these beans. They restore wounds and vitality. Use them sparingly.

    Yoruichi: I have no clue how powerful you really are but Division Zero is not to be underestimated nor trifled with.

    Sage: Aww, and here I thought you didn''t care about me. But apparently you really don''t know me. I will get what I am looking for no doubt but I can''t kill them just because I want a Zanpakuto. They also have a role to play so it would be no fun killing any of them.

    With that I flew to the sky as quickly as I could while Ichigo and company kept Jidanbo busy. No one but Yoruichi saw me leave but even then the wide eyes and dropped jaw from her was worth it.

 Chapter 132 - 132: Division Zero

    I reached the Royal Palace where the Soul King is located. Without the big a.s.s wall to protect it, it''s only the Royal Guard or Division Zero left, coupled with a barrier, guarding the Soul King now. I felt around for their presence and sought out Ichibe Hyosube, the leader of Division Zero. Once I figured out where he was I teleported to his palace. How can a little barrier keep me out when the Instant Transmission can travel through dimensional barriers? I am sure that I didn''t raise any alarms so other than my mere presence there is no other way they would know that I was there.

    I looked around for Ichibe so I went exploring a little. His palace was has many calligraphy scrolls hanging. Ichibe was given the title "Monk Who Calls the Real Name" by the Soul King. Ichibe was the person who first chose the names for everything in Soul Society, including Zanpakuto, Shikai and Bankai. While wondering around, I finally saw him but he didn''t see me. Perhaps he was too preoccupied with the commotion that Ichigo was creating. I chuckled and tapped him on the shoulder.

    Sage: So how''s my little friend Ichigo holding up?

    Ichibe: The little guy is quite strong for someone so young. Wait, huh?! Who are you?

    From Ichibe''s reaction and Reiatsu fluctuations he alerted the other guards. I did not care in the slightest as this was the fastest way to get to Oetsu Nimaiya. While waiting the few seconds it will take them to arrive, I sat down and saw their entrances. I thought that they were slow but compared to people who literally move at or above the speed of light that I have fought it wouldn''t be fair to compare. They were all finally gathered.

    Tenjiro: How tha'' hell did this pipsqueak slip up here?!

    Kirio: Now, now, you might have him too scared to talk.

    Senjumaru: He doesn''t look scared at all. If anything he looks excited to see us.

    Oetsu: Who wouldn''t be excited to see us! I mean, I''m surprised he didn''t ask for our autographs right off tha bat.

    Sage: My dear elders, where are my manners. (I gave a small bow) I am a Ryoka (Traveling evil(s)) by the name of Sarunokami Sage. I have come to obtain my very own Zanpakuto, from the fabled Oetsu Nimaiya. As for how I got here, I simply flew up and went through the barrier.

    Ichibe: So when the other Ryoka approached, the walls came down and you came up, huh?

    Sage: (Smiling) Correct.

    Ichibe: You could have gotten an Asauchi from the Gotei 13, why bother coming up here?

    Sage: Let me ask you, if you found a restaurant that originally created one of your favorite dishes, would you go to some off brand restaurant for the same dish?

    Ichibe: Hmm. Still, what makes you think that we will comply with your demand?

    Sage: You''re right. But there seems to be a misunderstanding��

    I snapped my fingers and created a giant barrier surrounding the entirety of the Soul King Palace. Once the Barrier was created I let my aura loose. All the members of Division Zero are now on their knees.

    Sage: I didn''t come here to ask you five. I came to ask the person above you. I am in your home so I thought I would be nice enough for a god to speak with this worlds supposed ruler. Since you have eyes but can''t see, I guess I have to simply show it to you.

    Ichibe: Ho..w��I��can''t��breath..e

    Sage: Oh, sorry, sorry. (I retract my aura) Sometimes I don''t know my own strength. Since all of you are older than me I wanted to show manners but you took me for an enemy the moment you noticed me. Granted I am an "invader" but I did not come to invade, pillage or kill.

    Ichibe: Why would you need a Zanpakuto if you are this powerful?!

    Sage: Again with the misunderstandings. I don''t "need" a Zanpakuto, I just want one. (I smiled) I want to have a different source of power branching out.

    With a flabberghasted face Ichibe looked at me as if he were arguing with a child, which I am if you compare our ages. I knew it was a selfish request but it was an easy one none the less. Ichibe looked at his compatriots and they all nodded.

    Ichibe: I will take to see the Soul King.

    Ichibe led me to the Soul King. The Soul King is the Linchpin of Existence. Without the Soul King all three worlds would collapse into one. The Living, Hueco Mundo and Soul Society would fall if the Soul King were to disappear. He really does nothing else but exist at this point since he is in a barrier with no limbs or organs. Aizen wants to replace the Soul King, but why would you want your limbs cut off and organs removed for his position? Does he believe that if he takes his place he would rule like an actual King or God? Since Yhwach is his son I can understand but to replace him without knowing the consequences, taking the Soul Kings position doesn''t seem too welcoming.

    After a few minutes, Ichibe and I were now in front of the Soul King. As creepy as it looked to see a person with no limbs peering through your soul with four black irises, he gave off a melancholy look. As if he was in the place he was supposed to be, despite missing organs and limbs. I made a small bow to the Soul King and used my Ginga Rinne Sharingan on him. The Soul King held an immense amount of Reiatsu and from how dense it felt and looked up close it made it seem that he was fixed in his location. The Soul King is not involved in governing Soul Society and never interferes. Most Shinigami have never seen him. To them, he is revered and symbolic, but not present in their lives. The Soul King''s sole purpose is to regulate the flow iof souls into and out of Soul Society and keep the flow stable.

    I wondered if he could hear me if I tried talking to him telepathically? I initiated a go at it��

    Sage: Hello Soul King. My name is Sarunokami Sage. Can you hear me?

    Sage: (Smiling) That''s great. I have come from a different universe, mainly to observe, while here I saw a few of your people with spiritual power that can alter with their Zanpakuto. The swords resonate with the wielders soul, giving life to the swords. I was interested and I heard that one of your guards, Oetsu Nimaiya, was the creator.

    Soul King: So you also wish to resonate with a weapon of your own, correct?

    Sage: Precisely.

    Soul King: Even I could not foresee your arrival. You hold such power and humble yourself to walk amongst mortals. A favor begets a favor.

    Sage: I see. What is it you want in exchange?

    Soul King: Continue helping Kurosaki Ichigo.

    With slightly raised eyebrows I nodded in agreement. I guess he already has foreseen his demise. With a stronger Ichigo, the better and easier the chance of beating Yhwach.

 Chapter 133 - 133: My Own Zanpakuto

    After the meeting with the Soul King, Ichibe took me to Oetsu''s floating palace and explained to to him that I got the approval of the Soul King for a Zanpakuto to be made. Ichibe took his leave and left me with Oetsu, usually Oetsu would put on a show because he was embarrassed of his real home compared to the flambouyant place where Ichigo, Renji and Kon landed. When Oetsu took me to his real workshop I saw all the Zanpakuto he made and took the form of beautiful women. I thought to myself if he ever had s.e.x with any of them they literally clench and cut his d.i.c.k off.

    Oetsu: Since the Soul King gave his approval I will earnestly make a Zanpakuto to the best of my ability.

    I saw that he was serious when he tied his hair back and took off his glasses. I thanked him because I will get to see a master smith at work. Speaking of which I would love to see Melk the Second from Toriko''s universe make a kitchen knife for me. I have always loved the Japanese swords and I was about to have one of my own.

    Oetsu: First, please pick out the Asauchi that will become your Zanpakuto.

    Oetsu took me to the same place he did with Ichigo and Renji where they were told to pick their Zanpakuto out of what looked like hundreds of Asauchi, unmolded Zanpakuto. Like Ichigo, I tood before all the Asauchi and they immediately bended a knee to me. I knew that a Zanpakuto is soul linked to the wielder so they were sentient beings that had their own thoughts and feelings, so I asked��

    Sage: I am looking for my own Zanpakuto. Which of you are courageous enough to follow me?

    At first the Asauchi opened wide the weird mouth eyes as if to say "What?!". They then looked at each other then back at me. All the Asauchi began to walk into each other together and merged into a giant white blob. I was shocked because this was a first for me seeing some Akira shit happen and it didn''t happen in the universes I have been in. Sure, Hellsing was bloody and full of gore but to see it happen in front of you is a whole new experience. Oetsu was no different than me, it was his first time seeing the Asauchi behave like this. After a few minutes of disgusting flesh noises, the Asauchi formed into one black Asauchi.

    Sage: How did nothing but white Asauchi become black?

    Oetsu: (Trembling) I��I��I don''t know, I have never seen this! (With a giant smile and shining eyes) But I would love to see the end result.

    The black Asauchi bend a knee to me and gave out its hand. The moment I touched it the black outer shell started to crumble but it made no difference, the Asauchi was still black but cloaked in black instead and had womanly features. The hand I touched was cold and pale, the color of bone. Oetsu took my Asauchi and began his work. At this time Ichigo''s group should be fighting Ganju and waiting for the day to heal Jidanbo before heading out to seek Shiba Kuukaku. From there it should take them a day or two to organize the giant cannon ball breakin. Hopefully by then my sword will be finished.

    After a few days of sitting behind Oetsu and supplying Reiatsu to the heat of his forge, my Zanpakuto was almost ready. Suddenly my sight was cut to black and I was taken into my inner world. When I saw my inner world I was in awe, I sensed where I was and it took me to New York but the more I sensed and looked around I saw other planets. I teleported to one of the planets but it was the One Piece world, I went to another and it was Toriko''s world. From the locations I guess their universe became a part of me when I visted them, making my inner world that much more grand. I laughed in glee as I suddenly realized that I was pulled here by my Zanpakuto and needed to establish a connection with it, so I sensed around for it and teleported to the location. It was in the Naruto world where my family was located. A hooded figure was sitting on top of the Hokage statues, when I blinked it was in front of me.

    ???: So, I am to be your Zanpakuto?

    Sage: (Smiling) I called out and apparently you responded.

    ???: You said "who was brave enough to follow you" but now I will ask you, are you worthy enough to wield me?

    Sage: Let''s find out, shall we?

    The hooded figure unsheathed a pure white bladed sword with a black and white circular guard, or Tsuba, with five skulls and bones in between them on it. On the skulls foreheads were the kanji for the elements: Earth, Fire, Water, Wind and Lightening. The Habaki and the Fuchi both had a Hannya on each side with a Buddhist Swastika on their foreheads. The Habaki is the metal piece that comes before the Tsuba to keep the sword from falling out of the Saya or scabbard. The Fuchi is the collar between the Tsuba and the Tsuka or hilt. The Tsuka was about a foot long wrapped in a blood red Tsuka-ito, or wrapping, in a Jabara maki style, style or art of wrapping. The Samehada, shark skin or ray skin, was pitch black. The Menuki, the ornaments under the Tsuka, were golden skulls. I couldn''t see the design on the Kashira, or pommel, but there was a small red rope with three small golden skulls on them. The blade itself was a little longer than a standard katana, making it the size of a Tachi, about 4 feet 8 inches long.

    Since the hooded figure was using this weapon it meant that it was to be my Zanpakuto. I understood that but questioned why all the skulls? If I can make the hooded figure realize that I am worthy I could find out. Since the Zanpakuto was also made using my Soul and Reiatsu it was a part of me so I wasn''t going to take it lightly. I had no weapon of my own so I covered and hardened my limbs in Haki, Ki and Magic. From the first clash sparks flew out and I noticed that the sword she was using was a Sakabato, a reverse blade sword. At first she was using the blunt side, meaning she was taking me lightly. I stopped, took in a breath and transformed into my True Super Saiyan God Red form. The moment she saw that��

    ???: Claim his life, me!!

    The pure white Tachi Sakabato transformed into a long Odachi but this time the blade was pure black and about 6 feet long. The blade reflected no light but it was still a Sakabato. After a few clashes she still used the blunt side which pissed me off. I thought I wasn''t going to take her lightly but I certainly did. This is a part of my soul, who would know me better then my own soul? The blade was beautiful but the hooded figure was still cloaked. I stopped playing around and transformed again, this time into my True Super Saiyan God Silver form. Again, she yelled out��

    ???: Death is Certain, its Hour Uncertain, Claim his Life, ME!!!

    The pure black Odachi transformed into a giant 10 foot Death Scythe. The handle was black in color and straight. There was two parts separated where it looked like two of the katana handles a foot each. The top handle still had the red rope with the three little golden skulls on it. The blade was 7 to 8 feet in length, the width was the size of her head. The blade itself was curved like a scythe should be with two skulls that were biting the blade at the top, making it look like it was holding on to the blade with the handle but the skulls where not sticking out too much, still not making it look clunky. The pommel of the scythe was a simple short spike. I then knew why she kept calling the Zanpakuto "Me". Of course I knew that she was my Zanpakuto but when she said "Me" it meant that she was calling out her name. I could also tell that the Zanpakuto wasn''t called "Me" either but when I heard the Bankai release I knew right away what her name was. I smiled and extended my hand to her, she IS Death, so her name is��

    Sage: Come to me, Shinigami (Death God or Grim Reaper)

 Chapter 134 - 134: Meeting up to break up

    There was no mistaking the happy expression on Shinigami when we clashed. I dodged all her attacks and felt my strength leave me after every contact. Maybe that was her power, to drain life, but I was wrong, I activated my Ginga Rinne Sharingan and without blinking, she disappeared in front me to be behind me. This is must be a time stopping power! Of course, to control death is to control time, and death''s touch is to drain life, meaning energy and vitality. I laughed as I assessed her powers. Her speed was nothing to scoff at, Death was either slow or swift.

    Shinigami: You seem like a worthy wielder but you still haven''t earned my approval. Reaper''s touch!

    When she did that I staggered as the draining technique was quick and expanded rapidly. The world we were in was covered in the technique, making it difficult to evade. I was pondering, what was she trying to accomplish? I already said her name but that was merely a bit of what she wanted. We continued fighting to what seemed like days, days turned to weeks, to months, to years, to decades and so on. I still haven''t figured it out after being worn down for so long. If this continued I will seriously die. When I thought that, it dawned on me. I was going to die, Death. She did not only wanted me to know who she was, she also wanted me to accept her for who or what she truly is. I stopped fighting and powered down as Shinigami slashed through me, cleaving me in half. I saw her radiant smile and I smiled in turn knowing I made the right choice.

    After blacking out, I woke up with a raven haired pale skinned beauty laying on my c.h.e.s.t. I looked at her and held her tightly.

    Shinigami: Even in death, your heart beat was not erratic. You accepted me whole heartedly.

    Sage: How can I reject you? "It''s necessary to have wished for death in order to know how good it is to live." �C Alexandre Dumas, The Count of Monte Cristo.

    Shinigami smiled at me and giggled as I was returned to Oetsu''s forge. As Oetsu struck his hammer for the last time I rushed past him and grabbed on to my Zanpakuto. The heat emitting from the blade was great as it was searing my hands. Oetsu pointed out that to finish the blade I have to cool the blade in the water surrounding the forge.

    Sage: I will need more water than this Oetsu-san. Flood this place!

    Oetsu: What?! But�� Alright!! Ladies, let the water roll in!!

    Water rushed and started to flood the walking strip to Oetsu''s forge but it didn''t get much of a chance as the water was quickly evaporating. The ladies, his other Zanpakuto, yelled out that the water was now gone. I had no way to cool her except use my reserves. I used my Shokubutsu (Food Immersion), created a Kagebunshin (Shadow Clone) and had the clone use Suiton: Dai Bakusui Shoha (Water Release: Great Exploding Water Colliding Wave) infused with a massive amount of Ki, Haki, Magic, Reiatsu and Chakra, duh, to create a tremendous volume of water. The water was still raging from my clone until it poofed and was gone. The final bits of water evaporated but it got the job done, the blade was cooled and my Zanpakuto was done.

    All that was left to do was to fit the rest of the pieces, which were the Tsuba, Habaki, Fuchi, Samehada, Tsuki, Tsuki-ito and the Menuki. I finally got to see the Kashira, which was a Hannya with heavenly clouds surrounding it. The Saya or the scabbard was tri colored, consisting of Red, Black and White. I am guessing that Senjumaru made the wrappings and chose the colors on my Zanpakuto. I knew how it was going to end up but I was still in awe of it. I asked Senhumaru to remake my current clothes as well just so it can be a little special but considering that I just have a Zanpakuto and am not a spirit body then the clothes will do me no good. It was fine as long as my Zanpakuto was done.

    I then went to Kirio to eat and regain my used up Shokubutsu. Because she didn''t have enough Reiatsu to feed me I made some food that I had stocked up and gave her some pointers as well. With my Zanpakuto in hand and my belly full, I headed out to meet up with Ichigo''s group. I told the Royal Guards that I will see them later, sensed around for Ichigo and teleported away.

    Sage: Hey guys! Hows it goin?

    Ganju: Who?!

    When I reached Ichigo, they were in the Reiatsu made cannonball. I basically intruded in. I broke everyone''s concentration when I appeared causing the cannonball to fluctuate and eventually break apart. Before the cannonball broke and everyone was sent to different places I made sure to switch sides with Chad at the very end and send him to a different location. By doing that I would be the one to fight Kyoraku Shunsui, Captain of the 8th division currently and the strongest Captain aside from the the first Division Captain and Captain Commander, Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni. I can at least test out Shinigami in her sealed state.

    Other than changing Chads course, everyone else went to their original places to meet their original opponents. Unfortunately though Ikkaku is going to get his a.s.s handed to him because I saw Ganju and his face was still f.u.c.k.e.d up since he met Ichigo. Now I can only guess what he did to Jidanbo. I didn''t crash land like the others but I quickly made sure to see if anyone was there so I masked my Reiatsu and presence. I didn''t really sneak through but casually walked past everyone who didn''t have enough strength to perceive me. I let that condition through so I could fight people with a certain amount of power, unless they only have powers to perceive.

    I reached the location where Chad one punched the third seat of the eighth Division. I was standing right in front of him and he just looked past me to see if he could spot an enemy. I shook my head, I guess the only one worth it is the Captain. I purposely revealed myself and he attacked. I pinkie flicked him away just as Chad punched him. I didn''t want to fight him but I did want to at least alert Kyoraku and his Lieutenant, Nanao Ise. I knew where he was so finding him wasn''t a problem, I did want to try the Sake he offered Chad in the original though.

    I was passing the courtyard and about to go through the archway when Kyoraku finally said something.

    Kyoraku: Quite fast. It seems that besides my Third seated Officer you left the rest alone. Are you too nice or did you want to save your energy?

    Sage: Why pick on the weak? As for your third seated Officer I wanted you to know I was here.

    Kyoraku: Well, well, it seems I''m the one being underestimated.

    Sage: (Smiling) Yes, very much so. It also seems that your lady attendant there had no clue I was here until the third seat went flying, so it''s not too much of stretch to say that half of you were not aware I was here.

    Nanao: Hmph. I was the one that informed you that a Ryoka landed in our division''s side I just didn''t know when he would arrive.

    Kyoraku: It''s not like he hid his presence because he was trying to conserve energy, he was looking for a fight. If you didn''t notice him until he beat the third seat then you must not be practicing enough.

    Kyoraku was know to be a womanizer and loved to tease his Lieutenants, who have been women like Yadomau Lisa and Nanao.

    Kyoraku: Well since you are here, I will introduce myself. I am Kyoraku Shunsui, Captain of the Eighth Division of the Gotei 13.

    Sage: The Ryoka, Sarunokami Sage. If you don''t want to get hurt I suggest you move aside Kyoraku-san. I can tell there are other people that are willing to fight.

    Kyoraku: Haha, you''re right I am not willing to fight but I must. How about we drink? Like friends?

 Chapter 135 - 135: The 8th Division Captain

    I laughed and gladly joined him. We sat down and drank, I brought out snacks that pair well with the Sake. At first he was skeptical but he ate some and was in love with it once he did. Of course the snacks were from Drunken Island from Toriko''s universe so they paired well with the Sake.

    Kyoraku: You know, if we all just talked there wouldn''t be much fighting.

    Sage: That would be true if there wasn''t people with ambitious dreams that are trying to manipulate people behind the scenes.

    Kyoraku: Hoh, very astute for someone so young.

    Sage: Haha, why thank you. But you also know that we can''t just stay here drinking, if we did you would literally die of alcohol poisoning if you were to drink against me.

    Kyoraku: Then��should we start?

    Sage: I was hoping you would ask.

    I downed my cup, put away the snacks, dusted myself off and jumped a good distance away. I stretched out to loosen and crack a few bones. Finally, I unsheathed Shinigami from her scabbard and the noise that came from unsheathing was awesome. Kyoraku also unsheathed his Zanpakuto. Kyoraku was one of the rare Shinigami that dual wield Zanpakuto but his were his Katana and Wakizashi (Auxiliary sword).

    Kyoraku: I thought only the orange haired kid was the only Shinigami amongst your group. Quite the blade you got there.

    Sage: (To Shinigami) You hear that, he praised you.

    Shinigami: (In my mind) Hmph! I don''t want to hear praises from someone so weak.

    Sage: Haha, don''t be that way.

    Kyoraku: Even conversing with your Zanpakuto, very admirable.

    With that, Kyoraku launched his attack first. Scraping metal and sparks were seen and heard as we collided. I was a little disappointed because he didn''t even move me from my spot at all, I didn''t even take a stance I merely blocked. Maybe I am using too much strength? This time I went for an attack and swung upward to launch Kyoraku to the sky. The surprise on his face was expected but a little late.

    Nanao: Taicho!!! (Captain)

    Kyoraku: It seems I was the one underestimating. Enough playing around. Hana kaze midarete, kashin naki, tenpu midarete, tenma warau, Katen Kyokotsu! (Flower Wind Rage and Flower God Roar, Heavenly Wind Rage and Heavenly Demon Sneer, Flower Heaven, Crazy Bone)

    I activated my Sharingan but only in the regular form because higher levels will not be needed. The only reason I activated the Sharingan were to learn the techniques of using a sword. The only techniques I know were the ones from movies, anime and some games but even then they can only be applied with a huge amount of practice or were impossible to do unless one was a supernatural being. Fortunately for me, I am a supernatural being now, so I can learn through my eyes and because of my experience, I definitely have the strength to pull the moves off. While learning the techniques, I noticed that Ichigo and Ishida were fighting other Captains. I smirked but was suddenly attacked on my shoulder, the attack was a mere slash but at this level he barely scratched my Hakama, despite it being all red.

    Kyoraku: Quite tough, aren''t cha?

    Sage: Maybe you held back. Try again.

    Kyoraku: Ok. Takaoni! (Mountain Demon!)

    When Kyoraku attacked me, even though I sent him in the air, he used Irooni (Colorful Demon). Kyoraku''s sword ability makes child games real, considering the games they must be old Japanese children games. When I was hit on the shoulder I should have gotten a larger hit because my short sleeve Hakama was red, so whatever color he calls and attacks get hit and the more one wears a certain color that he calls, the damage is that much greater. Now, since he is in the air and I''m on the ground, he called out Takaoni, an attack that the winner is the person who is higher than the other. I flashed behind Kyoraku while leaving an afterimage, I attacked Kyoraku but it was more of a hit than a slash because my Zanpakuto was still a Sakabato.

    Kyoraku hit the ground hard as he made a small pit on the floor. Nanao screamed as she ran to him. Kyoraku emerged from the small pit as the dust cleared with a head wound. Kyoraku was bleeding from the top of his head as blood was coming down on the side of his face. Nanao was in a panic because she has never seen her Captain in such a state.

    Kyoraku: Calm down Nanao-chan. I get the feeling that if he wanted to kill me he would have done so already, am I right Sage-kun?

    Sage: It''s the Captain''s fault for "Playing Games", don''t blame me for winning.

    The moment I said that Kyoraku eyes grew wide, after that his demeanor changed. Kyoraku got up and was about to attack until I saw a member of the covert OP''s behind Nanao. The both of them turned their heads in surprise when they heard that "Aizen Sosuke", Captain of the Fifth Division, was killed. Naturally, I heard the entire report, thank you Chakra, Acacia''s Full Course and Toriko universe foods for the overpowered senses, when Kyoraku turned back to me he pushed Nanao away and tried talking to me.

    Kyoraku: I''m guessing you heard what he said.

    Sage: Haha, I guess I can''t fool you Kyoraku-san. But do you honestly believe any of my group members killed the Fifth Division Captain, Aizen Sosuke?

    Kyoraku: With your amount of power I can''t think of anyone else. Since you have been here learning from me this entire time, I doubt you have done it, but I can''t say that about your other group members.

    Sage: Damn, you noticed that as well? True, you may not know if we did do it but if you saw our group and their powers I think you would call yourself stupid for thinking it. Aside from me, I don''t think anyone else in our group would have a chance against Aizen Sosuke right now.

    Kyoraku: It seems that you know more than you let on. If you come quietly we could resolve this much faster.

    Sage: You know I won''t go unless you make me. How about this, if, by some divine intervention or power, you win, you can do anything with me, and when I win, you can escort me as a guest without any restraints or restrictions. How about it?

    Kyoraku: Either way you are coming with me then? But I am curious, why do you think you will win?

    I landed back on the ground and took a sword stance.

    Sage: Easy, one: I got the jist of your Zanpakuto''s power, two: You don''t mine, three: I am definitely not going all out and finally: I don''t know what makes you believe that I even released my sword let alone used Bankai.

    Again, Kyoraku put on a somber expression but still no Bankai. It didn''t matter to me, either way, he was going to lose so I gave him a push b creating a small barrier around our location after the covert OP''s guy left. When the small barrier was completed I let Kyoraku and Nanao feel at least 20 to 30 percent of my strength. The small yard we were on was starting to crumble as small fragments were floating in the air. Nanao fainted after a few seconds while foaming out the mouth. Kyoraku was having a hard time staying conscious let alone staying on his feet. He was on one knee heaving heavily. I restrained myself the moment Kyoraku fell, there was no need to keep fighting nor learning since he was using Nitouryu (Dual Wielding) and I only had one sword. I at least learned some basics in swordsmanship, even if it didn''t apply much.

    Sage: Sleep it off for a bit, you''ll be ok. I will make sure Nanao-san is fine too.

    With that Kyoraku fainted. I placed them on the side and made sure no one was around to see a captain like this. I placed my hand on Kyoraku''s head and tried reading his mind, when I tried to probe deeper, Katen Kyokotsu blocked me off. Before pushing me off, she said I was a naughty child. I smiled and backed off after I learned the Basic Kendo (swordsmanship) and Kido (Demon or Spirit arts) techniques that he knew. Other than Kendo, Kyoraku knew high level Kido but not much, so I also read Nanao''s mind because if I remembered correctly she was much more proficient in Kido. I learned what she knew about the Zanpakuto abilities of the other members but since many kept their powers a secret I didn''t get much information.

    An hour passed by until Kyoraku got up. I was having a snack. I offered Kyoraku something to get his energy back before he escorted me into the inner sections of the Gotei 13 (13 Division Imperial Guards). Since Nanao didn''t wake up Kyoraku carried her as he led me inside. Ichigo and Ishida were done on their side as well, but Ishida used a technique that takes away his Reiatsu in exchange for more power like in the original story, so his Reiatsu signature was getting weaker. Ichigo was a few times stronger than he was in the original so he still won but not without injuries, he at least walked away on his own instead of being carried off by Yoruichi.

 Chapter 136 - 136: Into the Lion’s Den

    Ichigo left with Yoruichi so he could learn Bankai. Eventually, Chad was also defeated by a Shinigami, most likely a Lieutenant, and taken prisoner. Orihime, Ganju, Hanatarou, the only Reiatsu I didn''t recognize near Ichigo, and Ishida were being taken prisoner. Hanatarou was most likely reprimanded but that was as far as his punishments might go. I knew that the Gotei 13 quarters were based on Feudal Japan architecture, but seeing it live was kinda boring, since I was used to a lot of buildings in the Naruto universe being the same. When I go back to the One Piece universe, Wano Island will be the same or better.

    Kyoraku gave Nanao to a passing Shinigami from his division so she can be taken to the Fourth Division quarters, the Hospital Division of the Gotei 13. I was given weird and hostile stares as we made our way to the meeting place of the Captains. On the way to the meeting hall, Kyoraku and I were discussing good alcohols, food and women. Ah, a man of culture. I promised to get some good spirits next time I visit and it will be soon. He was excited to taste the differences that the modern world has to offer. While walking to the hall I told Kyoraku that two other Captains were most likely defeated so he wouldn''t be too surprised. We made it to the meeting hall and almost immediately all the Captains drew their Zanpakuto. Until��

    Kyoraku: Whoa whoa, stop everyone. He is my guest.

    Genryusai: What is the meaning of this blatant disrespect Shunsui?

    Kyoraku: Jiijii (Gramps), I am just keeping my end of the bet with my guest here.

    Soifon: What nonsense is this bringing a Ryoka here during this predicament? Are you defecting?

    Kyoraku: Yare yare (My my), to think that I would be suspected of treason because I brought a Ryoka.

    Ukitake: You can''t blame her for thinking that Kyoraku. Please, explain why he is here.

    Kyoraku: First of all, I don''t see Zaraki-taicho or Kurotsuchi-taicho.

    Hitsugaya: They were defeated by the Ryoka.

    Sage: Told you, Kyoraku-san.

    Kyoraku: When you''re right, you''re right. Back to the topic at hand. I was also defeated by my Ryoka guest here.

    Everyone drew back when Kyoraku said that. Even Genryusai, who normally keeps his eyes closed, opened his eyes. He saw the look in Kyoraku''s eyes and knew he was not joking. Genryusai gripped his cane a little tighter in anticipation for a sudden attack.

    Kyoraku: Before the fight I made a bet with him. Win or lose, he would come with me but if I lost he would come without restriction, so here he is. He came to prove that he and his group had nothing to do with Aizen-taicho''s death.

    Ichimaru: And you expect us to believe an outsider jus'' like that, Eighth Division Captain?

    Sage: Just be lucky you encountered Ichigo first, Ichimaru Gin. Now then, if all of you would show me the "dead body", I can prove our innocence.

    Genryusai: How do you have intimate detail of our inner workings, youngster?

    Sage: I am so sorry. My name is Sarunokami Sage. As to why I know the inner workings then let''s just say they are the spoils of the winner, Captain- Commander Genryusai Shigekuni Yamamoto-san.

    Again, everyone but Kyoraku was taken a back. Now, others began to grip their Zanpakuto''s as well. Soifon on the other hand took the opportunity to attack me. I smiled at her little attempt and followed all her movements with my eyes. She had already released her Zanpakuto, Suzumebachi, I let her grab me from behind as she tried to stab me with her Zanpakuto on my neck, I even moved my head slightly to give her a bigger target but unfortunately for her, when she tried to stab me the tip of Suzumebachi was bent backwards along with her finger. Soifon''s Zanpakuto ability only works if she stabs her opponent in the same location twice but if she can''t even pierce my skin what use is it. She didn''t scream in pain because she was trained to withstand pain but she did groan.

    Sage: Aww, poor baby. Let me kiss it and make it better.

    I held on to Soifon by her chin before she could even react and gave her a kiss on the lips. I infused some of my energy to my lips to hers. I let go of Soifon and she immediately backed off while grabbing her mouth and trying to cough.

    Unohana: I noticed that you used energy in your lips, what did you do to her?

    Sage: Aw, and here I thought that as a healing expert you would notice something else, Unohana Retsu-san.

    Unohana looked back at Soifon''s hand where Suzumebachi was and it went back to normal, her eyes grew wide. The previously broken finger with the bone protruding out the skin was fully mended except for her Zanpakuto, Soifon was healed. She also noticed that the energy flow was much smoother and a little bit stronger now as well.

    Unohana: I am sorry for my remark earlier.

    Sage: It''s ok. I understand the suspicion. Before I was deliciously interrupted (I licked my lips), can you please show me the body so that I can prove that we didn''t kill Aizen Sosuke?

    Genryusai: Even if you can prove that you or the other Ryoka didn''t kill him, what of your invasion? Are you all willing to give yourselves up?

    Sage: (With a soft and gentle smile) Come on Genryusai-jiisan, even if you had Division Zero theres no way ANY of you could win against me, maybe scratch me, if you''re lucky. Even if we did come uninvited, we are actually doing all of you more of a favor than a disservice.

    I cannot mention how many times I have seen this old mans face surprised, but in the short time that I have met him face to face, I have seen him open his eyes multiple times. I laughed to myself because he reminded me of the dad from the animated movie Cloudy with a Chance of Meatballs, that whenever he was serious or surprised he would show his eyes from his bushy eyebrows. After a few seconds of silence, Genryusai nodded to Unohana to show me the body.

    I knew that even if I did expose Aizen for the villain that he is, he will still go to Hueco Mundo and continue his plan because he set many contingencies in place. I remembered that he was the first to create the Hogyoku and only needed the one that Urahara created to feed it to his. In order to keep the story going and to get a good fight out of Aizen, I will let him use the secondary method to take Urahara''s Hogyoku from Rukia''s soul, which was the tool that Urahara created himself for taking things out of souls without damaging or destroying them. While on the way to the morgue Ichimaru''s Lieutenant, Kira Izuru, the emo looking guy.

    Kira: Ichimaru-taicho, there seems to be an incident that needs your attention.

    Ichimaru: Everyone, I''m sorry fer skippin'' the show and tell.

    Genryusai: Take care of it.

    I grinned at the sight of Ichimaru leaving. I knew that he was going to inform the now in hiding Aizen. I didn''t mind because he will now revise his plans. I don''t know if we can still prevent Rukia''s execution from following through but I know it won''t actually happen though because Aizen took control of the Central 46, which is the Judiciary authority of Soul Society. The one thing I do know though, is that if Aizen doesn''t recover it, he will lose his Zanpakuto.

 Chapter 137 - 137: Proving them Wrong

    On the way to the morgue, Soifon also dismissed herself to take care of her Zanpakuto and get updates on the rest of the Ryoka, our group. I knew their status so I wasn''t worried. We reached the morgue and I was shown the slab where Aizen''s body was supposed to be. While everyone else saw a body, I saw Kyoka Suigetsu (Mirror Flower, Water Moon), Aizen''s Zanpakuto. No one was surprised because to them they believed that Aizen was truly dead but the surprise came after I picked up the sword.

    Everyone completely drew their Zanakuto''s at this time because to them, when I grabbed Kyoka Suigetsu, I looked like I was swinging Aizen''s dead body around. Hitsugaya wasn''t attacked by Hinamori yet through Aizen''s will that he left her nor did he fight Ichimaru yet so he was still ok and attended the meeting. Because it was hilarious to me, I kept swinging the sword and watching their reactions. I knew how to dispel the hypnosis that Kyoka Suigetsu has on everyone but it was more fun having everyone see me banging the sword, or in their case Aizen''s body, against the slab it was on.

    Tousen Kaname, Captain of the Ninth Divison of the Gotei 13, who stayed in the back and quiet the entire time finally made a move. Before anyone saw what went on, I flashed to Tousen''s side and flicked him on his left temple, smashing him through the morgue wall.

    Komamura: Tousen!!! I''ll kill you!! Todoroke, Tenken!! (Roar, Divine Punishment!!)

    Hitsugaya: You bastard!! Souten ni Saze, Hyorinmaru! (Sit Upon the Frozen Heavens, Ice Ring!)

    Kyoraku: Oy oy, Sage-kun, this is no way to prove your innocence. Put Aizen''s body down and surrender.

    Sage: Hahaha, why are all of you being such hypocrites, Kyoraku-san? I came with full intention to prove that we didn''t kill Aizen, but two of your Captains attacked me without a single apology. I let it go because I know you still think me as your enemy. The moment I grabbed this sword you all started to freak out, I found it funny so I continued. If anything I thought all of you were joking with me when I asked to see the dead body and all I see is a Zanpakuto on a slab.

    I used Shunpo (Flash Step) and took one swing at Komamura and Hitsugaya, cracking their swords. The both of them backed off while Kyoraku, Unohana, Ukitake and Genryusai looked on with surprised faces. I guess my words fell on deaf ears when I said that all of them combined wouldn''t do much, let alone two Captains. The other Captain that tried to attack me was Byakuya, but he only drew his sword and waited for a chance.

    Genryusai: Prove what you say is true or we will attack in full force. (Slammed down his walking stick, hidden Zanpakuto)

    Sage: Fine, fine. Don''t get your Depends in a bunch.

    I looked and sensed to see if Aizen, Tousen or Ichimaru were around but no one was there, Tousen was still knocked out. I guess Aizen thought his strength was absolute, oh well. I broke Kyoka Suigetsu in half, the others looked on in horror as their eyes saw a body being ripped in two. Genryusai must have had enough as he himself rushed me with his Zanpakuto only to be stopped by mine. Again, he showed his eyes but in anger this time.

    Ukitake: Genryusai-sensei!

    Kyoraku: Jiijii! Stop! Take a look at what Sage-kun has in his other hand!

    When they said that, Genryusai saw a broken Zanpakuto and no dead body nor blood in sight. Everyone else saw the sword but couldn''t believe it. They all knew what Aizen''s Zanpakuto looked like so there was no mistaking it for someone else''s. The hypnosis was broken and Aizen''s ruse has been revealed.

    Genryusai: What is this trickery?!

    Sage: It seems that you are growing senile old man. Crying over a Zanpakuto like it''s a person. At least you all know three things.

    Ukitake: Oh, and what are they?

    Sage: So the smart guy doesn''t know.

    Genryusai: Enlighten us.

    Sage: I guess I will have to say it slow for gramps then. One, the most important for me, we didn''t kill the guy. Two: Your Captain is not dead.

    Unohana: And the third?

    Sage: My beautiful healer, the second and third coincide. If he is not dead that means he wanted you to think he was. Thus bringing up the question, what is he doing while all of you thought he was dead?

    It dawned on them, like a lightning bolt they all realized that they have had their eyes covered by Aizen. I sensed that Tousen got up and left before anyone noticed, even Komamura, his supposed best friend didn''t notice. I guess a flick wasn''t enough to knock him out longer. While everyone gathered themselves they looked back at me.

    Ukitake: And now what, you have proven that your group didn''t kill him but you did still invade, which is a serious crime.

    Sage: I am glad you asked my good sir. Now I will take my leave and let you all take care of your inner problems. Once you all have had your bearings we will return to take Rukia back, so watch yourself Byakuya-san, Ichigo will be after you. If my words are not taken seriously then consider yourselves stupid for not listening to me twice. And finally, I will see you on the battlefield Genryusai-jiji, and I won''t hold back too much because of your age.

    Genryusai: A youngster like you thinks that he can escape my grasp and the eyes of all the Captains here?

    I smiled as I gestured him to look at his sword. A chip was missing. As their eyes were on me I masked my presence right in front of them completely, like someone being erased from existence right before their very eyes. I flashed out of sight but only to grab a handful of Unohana''s a.s.s before leaving. I left a few Mokuton seeds to listen in on their conversation while we were in the meeting hall and other locations that Kyoraku took me through so I could know their plans.

    Ukitake: Kyoraku, what a powerful friend you''ve made.

    Kyoraku: He also has good food and drinks, maybe he could use some of his methods to heal you.

    Unohana: As strong and peculiar as his skills may be, he is quite bawdy.

    Genryusai: Stop speaking for a moment.

    After that I didn''t hear anything when Genryusai said that, I guess he must''ve burned the seeds in the hall. I had other seeds around so I still heard some of their plans. They planned on finding Aizen and keeping a watch over Rukia. The only bad thing was what happened while they were in the meeting. Once Aizen must have felt that his Zanpakuto was destroyed he should have switched to his plan on taking the Hogyoku from Rukia with Urahara''s device that he found in the vaults of Central 46. No one knew that Aizen took over yet so the execution order was still in place. There were no news on Rukia''s cell being attacked, just that people were still trying to find Aizen. I am guessing that Aizen wants to restore his Zanpakuto before making his exit since he still needs it. Of the few things I did hear from the Mokuton seeds, were that Aizen''s Zanpakuto was missing from their possession. Because Aizen will need to repair his Zanpakuto, he will most likely let the execution happen before he steps in.

 Chapter 138 - 138: Ichigo and his Bankai

    The storyline returned to its original structure with minor changes. Not all my Mokuton seeds were destroyed so I heard much of the plans from the gossiping Shinigami walking to and from the halls. Apparently, Aizen was being looked for and Rukia was scheduled to be executed and like the original, the date for her execution was pushed ahead. What I don''t understand is, why isn''t Aizen being hunted and not looked for? I guess I didn''t really reveal treachery just trickery that Aizen has committed.

    The place I flashed to was the entrance of the other hidden playground that Yoruichi and Urahara originally made in Soul Society when they were training. Here, Ichigo is going through a hurried training to gain his Bankai (Second Release). While here, Ichigo has to battle the multiple copies of Zangetsu in order to find the real one. If Ichigo remembered what I said to him before he should realize that he is already wielding Zangetsu. I walked through the entrance and saw Renji also training, he must have already told Ichigo about Rukia''s accelerated execution.

    I walked towards the edge of the cliff where Yoruichi was sitting while watching over Ichigo. I cover her eyes with my hands and whisper in her ear.

    Sage: Guess who, my pretty kitty?

    Yoruichi: How did you know I was the black cat? I certainly don''t sound nor look the same, Sage.

    Sage: Ding ding, correct. Well, I knew that you were no ordinary cat, but I could immediately tell by your scent. So, what is Ichigo doing with all those swords? (Like I didn''t already know)

    Yoruichi: Well since you could tell who I am, then you can tell what he''s doing.

    Sage: Hmmmmmm (I said while rubbing her behind her ear), looks like Bankai training to me.

    Yoruichi: (With raised eyebrows) And how did you deduce that?

    Sage: (While still petting her) Well, his Reiatsu has increased, he''s no longer holding his original Zanpakuto and the fact that he''s fighting something similar to a Zanpakuto spirit.

    Yoruichi: From the sound of it you achieved what you wanted and got yourself a Zanpakuto, huh?

    Sage: Yup. (I showed her) 100% Real.

    Yoruichi: Don''t you wanna try Bankai as well?

    Yoruichi: You are that confident that you have achieved Bankai despite just receiveing a Zanpakuto? You''re too na?ve. Bankai is not so easily gained just because you can communicate with your Zanpakuto. It takes years of training.

    Sage: True, yet here you are giving Ichigo the shortcut anyway. I on the other hand, literally watched it be made and helped in the forging process, so I might have an advantage towards using my Zanpakuto.

    Yoruichi: Then let Ichigo achieve Bankai and we will take it from there.

    Since the execution has been rushed and Ichigo is more motivated now to achieve Bankai, I took the few short days to train with Shinigami, my Zanpakuto. From the Mokuton seeds, they have yet to find Aizen but the news didn''t get any better. Since Aizen left Momo Hinamori, his Lieutenant, a will, stating that Hitsugaya Toshiro, the Tenth Division Captain, was the one responsible for his demise, she went to look for Toshiro to kill him in revenge. Apparently she didn''t hear the news that Aizen was still alive, it could actually make it worse if she did find out he was alive considering how she practically worshipped Aizen.

    Hinamori would most likely defect if she knew he was alive so the the best course is to let her believe he is dead for now and let the story ride it out. From the commotion though, they also realized that Ichimaru was also a part of Aizen''s plan since he already fought with Toshiro. Since they could take care of their own, there''s no point in meddling in the small details.

    Ichigo finally figured out his Bankai, so I guess he was at least a little bit ready to perform with it. Renji already left to fight Byakuya, since I already know the results I could care less, it''s not like he will die. Yourichi called me over to test out Ichigo and his new strength, new to him. Before we started I put up a barrier to withstand anything that this world could throw at it, unless they had a special ability to break through barriers.

    Ichigo: Sage-san, don''t be too surprised when you see my Bankai. I will try to take it easy on you.

    Sage: Haha, did Yoruichi tell you already that I also have a Zanpakuto?

    Ichigo: Yeah, she also said that you just got it.

    Sage: And?! That''s it, nothing else?

    Ichigo: Nothing.

    Sage: Wow, she is being mean to you. Ok then, if you''re that confident let me be the one to crush you first.

    Ichigo: Ha, you can try, BANKAI! Tensa Zangetsu! (Heaven Chain Slaying Moon)

    A whirlwind of Reiatsu surrounded Ichigo as he donned a black coat over his Shinigami Kimono. His previously oversized Zanpakuto became a normal katana but entirely black except that it now has a proper Tsuba (Guard) with a Buddhist Swatzika design, the Samehada (Shark or Ray skin) was red, Habaki (Blade Collar), Fuchi (Collar), Tsuka (Handle) and Kashiri (Pommel). The blade had a small black chain on the pommel like I have the red rope with the golden skulls on mine. Instead of a grandiose Bankai like many of the Captains, Ichigo''s is compact, letting him move at high speed and still retain the power of a Bankai.

    Sage: I see, so it''s compact. Nice. As a courtesy I will do the first release and we will go from there. Claim his Life! Shinigami!

    The moment I released my Shinigami from Shikai the atmosphere in the cavern changed. Yoruichi, who was spectating the entire thing was visibly shaking. My Shikai gave an overwhelmingly powerful force of Reiatsu than Ichigo''s current Bankai as the gale force winds pushed him yards away.

    Ichigo: To think that you would already attack me. So, your Bankai is like mine, compact.

    Ichigo started the training by attacking first. I didn''t see a need to go to Bankai so I stayed as I am. I received his attack very casually without even breaking the ground I was standing on, and pushed him away. Ichigo was forced back far, almost as if I hit him away. When he finally regained his balance he was close to the wall of the cavern. He took a look at his surroundings and had an almost hopeless look in his eyes. It looks like he gulped down whatever notion of fear I instilled in him when I warded him off because he came at me again. I smiled as I increased the pressure on him with every clash of our Zanpakuto.

    Ichigo: What the hell?! Every time we cross blades it gets harder to breathe. Is that the ability of his Zanpakuto?

    Sage: No, it''s not.

    I swung horizontally pushing Ichigo further. If I swung too hard I might break his sword while in Bankai. A Zanpakuto broken in Bankai will always stay broken, according to Oetsu, since Bankai is a Zanpakuto''s final form.

    Yoruichi: Ichigo! Stop thinking that he is an amateur! Go all out or he will easily overtake you!

    Ichigo: What?! Dammit!! What was all that training for if I am this far behind someone who just got their Zanpakuto?!

    Sage: Fool! Let go of that notion! The sword is you, you are the sword! Let go of any incoherent thought! Sense my existence not my power. You are a Shinigami, a Shinigami senses life and death.

    I put more pressure on Ichigo but this time I added gravity. Not only was he having a hard time breathing, he could barely stand. The more pressure I applied the less Ichigo could move until eventually he could not move at all. Ichigo was screaming to "move, move!" to his motionless body, until he started to black out and a Hollow mask started to form on his face. This was my aim, for Ichigo to get used to his Hollow early so he can move past it and control it because his Hollow is his Zanpakuto spirit at the same time while the young Yhwach is his Quincy powers. My smile didn''t go away as Yoruichi wanted to stop the fight but I signaled her not to. Now I can get a little bit of training in since he will be unrestrained. Good thing I have Senzu Beans when I beat him down.

 Chapter 139 - 139: Ichigo’s Hollow

    The Hollow mask on Ichigo''s face was now fully formed but the Hollow side didn''t stop there. The Hollow within Ichigo was spreading to cover Ichigo entirely. Before Ichigo regains control I will have a little fun fighting it until then. I used pure energy to repel the Hollow Ichigo so he knows who is opposing him. I left the gravity and pressure pile on while we fought, this way he will get more training and stronger as we clash.

    Sparks were shooting out of every encounter. I more or less didn''t attack and just defended, mostly. I held back as much as I could to not break his Zanpakuto so I either dodged or parried the attacks. At some instances I grabbed his Zanpakuto barehanded while I flicked him multiple times. I also got to practice some of the Kido that I learned from Kyoraku and Nanao. I had to adjust the power output to not kill Ichigo but it was great practice. The Hollow Ichigo used the Black Getsuga Tenshou (Moon Fang Heaven Piercer) but the laugh that came with the transformation didn''t sound out. The Hollow Ichigo actually looked serious as he confronted me, no laughs no smiles, except for mine. Since the Hollow Ichigo is more receptive to his instincts and senses, he could tell that he had no chance of winning.

    My smile grew wider as he continues his attack.

    Sage: Dodge this Ichigo, unless you think only your Hollow form alone is enough!

    I attacked him mercilessly to make not only Ichigo, but also his Hollow form understand that one cannot live without the other and one alone was not enough to stop me. I kept my strength in check the entire time, trying to not accidentially kill someone. The Bleach universe is actually weaker than the Naruto universe so the power difference is like hell and heaven compared to my Dragon Ball Super level strength. After becoming accustomed to the power levels of this universe, I compared the max level this universe has reached to the Saiyan arc from Dragon Ball Z. They had just enough power to destroy countries but even then this universe falls a little short, so me being this passive is a good enough handicap.

    Sage: At this level I shouldn''t have released in the first place. Come on Ichigo! Show me why you need to get stronger!

    Ichigo came right at me again but this time his eyes gave a look that he knew what I was trying to do.

    Sage: That other power is yours all the same Ichigo! (Clash) Don''t push it away! (Clash) Look ahead, go forward, never stop! If you retreat you''ll only grow older! If you hesitate you will only die! (Clash)

    The sparks from our blades lit up Ichigo''s face as half the mask was breaking. I piled on more pressure and knocked Ichigo down. I kicked him across the cavern, embedding him into a rock formation. Ichigo looked at me with a new resolve, with eyes similar to the ones he showed Gin after he learned the Final Getsuga. I smiled wider bareing my teeth, good, I thought, by the looks and the changes in his Reiatsu, Ichigo is starting to accept his Hollow side. Ichigo got himself out of the rock formation��

    Ichigo: (Voice was mixed when learing to use the Hollow form) Getsuga Tenshou!!

    A giant black Getsuga was slashed at me but he did it at a distance so it was easily taken care of, but to my surprise he used it as a decoy. Ichigo tried to move around behind me to pincer me between his Getsuga and him.

    Sage: Good thinking, wrong opponent.

    In my eyes the speed here looked like the speed from Dragon Ball, when I see them use Shunpo, to me, it literally looks like they are standing still. Shunpo though, through its use, is in between speed and teleportation because even though they are slow to me they do look like they take "jumps" to other locations. So when I saw Ichigo running around his attack to come behind me I almost laughed out loud. I stopped Ichigo with Shinigami on my right hand and with my left, I brought it out to hold on to the Getsuga. Seeing his surprised face was nothing new, so seeing his own attack come back at him in a greater force, he gave a more terrified look.

    Sage: Pow! Right in the kisser!

    Ichigo flew out of the explosion nearly mangled from receiving his own attack with a bit of my own. I have to hand it to Ichigo though, every time he gets the shit kicked out of him, the protagonist plot armor energy surges up and he stands back up, even while making a pathetic attempt to attack again. Even though Ichigo did get back up, (Chris Tucker voice here) "He got knocked the f.u.c.k out, man!". His eyes were glazed over while bleeding from his mouth, eyes, head and ears, barely holding on to Zangetsu. I flashed to his location, patted him on the shoulder to show my praise for taking the hit and he finally falls over. I sheathe Shinigami and retract my pressure.

    Yoruichi: Ichigo!

    Sage: I guess you shook off the fear, Neko-chan.

    Yoruichi: (With a mean look) You didn''t have to be so harsh. How is he supposed to heal from this much damage enough to fight a seasoned Captain?

    Sage: Don''t worry he will be fine.

    Yoruichi: Just throwing him in the healing spring won''t help, the effect may repair the body but not restore his Reiatsu, and even then, the pool may not even heal him completely.

    Sage: How about this, if I can heal him up, good as new, you will do something for me?

    Yoruichi: After all the things I''ve seen you do I can''t doubt you.

    I almost had her, but I can''t fault her for knowing better. First I needed Ichigo to wake up so we threw him in the spring for a few minutes. Once Ichigo woke up he looked haggard. To restore his vitality I had him eat a Senzu bean, to restore his Reiatsu reserves I copied some of the cooking techniques to infuse Reiatsu in normal foods from Kirio Hikifune. I didn''t want to burden Ichigo with Gourmet food from Toriko''s universe because the deliciousness of food here is limited. Other than Soul Society and Hueco Mundo, the universe here is a parallel copy of my original world, except it''s in Japan. Once Ichigo was fully restored, Yoruichi, Ichigo and I took a bath in the spring before leaving. Unfortunately, Yoruichi wasn''t going to show me her sitting Indian style since Ichigo was there.

    After finishing their preparations, Ichigo and Yoruichi told me to take care of Ukitake, Kyoraku and Genryusai. I happily agreed as we all disappeared to the execution grounds. On the way there Yoruichi explained what the Sokyoku is and what it was for. Since I interrupted the little break Ichigo took inbetween his recovering from fighting Zaraki Kenpachi, Captain of the Tenth Division, and training to gain Bankai to help Rukia, he didn''t go try saving Rukia when he felt Byakuya''s Reiatsu, so Rukia''s resolve or reaction might be the same since Ganju and Hanatarou still went to help her and were saved by Ukitake. According to what I heard from the Mokuton seeds, I told Ichigo not to worry about the rest of the group since I knew that they were just captured and are being held.

    Sage: Hey Ichigo, when they release the execution weapon, let me handle it.

    Ichigo: Huh, why Sage-san?

    Sage: I''ve been traveling for a while and wanted a pet.

    Ichigo: Hahaha you''re gonna use a big a.s.s halberd as a pet?!

    Sage: (While smiling) I already took 6 Asauchi to give as gifts to people, so I wanted that Halberd since it might be destroyed if you handled it.

    Yoruichi: If you have 6 Asauchi, why did you need one made for yourself?

    Sage: Is it safe to assume that you have been in the living world for a while, Neko-chan?

    Sage: Then from what you have experienced in the living world, would you rather have a factory made replica katana or a hand forged one from a famous maker? Not to mention that a regular Asauchi wouldn''t be able to handle my power. Unlike the Sokyoku that you said has the power of a million Zanpakutos, mine was made with thousands of Asauchi and can take the lives of the divine.

    Yoruichi: Then take the Sokyoku. If Ichigo wasn''t able to stop it I know a way to destroy it.

    Sage: See. No point in wasting a good weapon, right?

    Ichigo: Handle it please, Sage-san.

    The final battle for the Soul Society arc is very near and I couldn''t be happier. I get to learn from one of the oldest of Soul Society. Still won''t use Bankai though, maybe in the Arrancar arc when we are in Hueco Mundo. There I could probably release a lot of power without the consequences.

 Chapter 140 - 140: Sokyoku, become mine!

    The moment we arrived at the Sokyoku Hill Ichigo and I split up from Yoruichi. At the top of the hill, Rukia was already placed on the Sokyoku cross looking thing and the Sokyoku was being released by the Kido division. A giant phoenix like being emerged from the giant halberd. As the Sokyoku was about to attack, Ichigo flashed in front of Rukia like in the original where the Sokyoku was stopped by Ichigo. The Sokyoku started to back up.

    Rukia: Fool! Why did you come to rescue me?! The Sokyoku is backing up to attack again, you won''t survive a second attack, get out of here!

    Sage: I guess it''s my turn. Ichigo, switch, get Rukia out of that cross while I deal with the Sokyoku.

    Ichigo: Thanks Sage-san.

    Ichigo was the only one in the flight cloak that Yoruichi had because I didn''t need it. The Sokyoku was far back enough to try to ram us but I paid it no mind. I stuck my left arm out to receive the attack. When the Sokyoku approached I stopped it dead in its tracks from its beak. Using Haki, I overwhelmed the Sokyoku, causing its intimidating atmosphere to minimize and behave. I beckoned the Sokyoku to come, when I did, it turned from the giant fire bird to an eagle sized one which perched on my left forearm.

    Marechiyo Omaeda: WHAT THE HELL?!?!?! Two people just stopped the Sokyoku''s attack. What the hell are they?!

    Soifong: The Sokyoku is supposed to have the power equal to a million Zanpakuto. One stopped it with one and the other with his b.a.r.e hands. Not only that, he calmed it down.

    Kyoraku: Nanao-chan, is that the boy that was mentioned in the report?

    Nanao: Yes. He fits the description that Captain Ichimaru gave out.

    With the Sokyoku perched on my arm it brought its head down. I placed my head on it to establish a connection. All its memories since its conception came floating into my mind. The release of the Sokyoku is called Kikoo (Blaze Fledgling King), its purpose is to be used as an execution tool for those Shinigami that break the laws. Sokyoku has not had many chances to be released but even then it does its job properly. Sokyoku also informed me that its placement on the hill was no random location.

    The Sokyoku was placed on the hill not only to execute criminal Shinigami but to also seal an Arrancar (Spanish: To rip or tear off) named Arturo Plateado. According to Sokyoku, Arturo was a self made Arrancar thousands of years ago who wanted to get rid of all Shinigami. It''s nice to know that there are other hidden things in the Bleach universe, like Arturo from the game Bleach: Shattered Blade. The good thing about this is that I can fight another being but he wasn''t going to emerge at this very moment so I had time. By sharing its memories with me, Sokyoku has acknowledged me as its master. Sokyoku flew into my c.h.e.s.t and disappeared.

    While I was dealing with Sokyoku, Ichigo busted the cross to get Rukia out of it. I saw Ukitake approaching like in the original with the tools to destroy the Sokyoku but when he saw what happened, he ditched it near a tree and met up with Kyoraku. The only captains at the hill were Genryusai, Kyoraku, Byakuya, Soifong, Unohana and now Ukitake.

    Ichigo: I''m telling you now, all your opinions are rejected. I am here to help you out.

    Rukia: (Tears in her eyes) I won''t�� say thank you��idiot.

    Rukia: RENJI!!!

    Renji: RUKIA!!!

    Rukia: What a surprise! You are alive!

    Ichigo: Good. RENJI!!

    Ichigo held Rukia over his head. Rukia was quite petite so seeing Ichigo hold her like a child was funny. One of my favorite parts was coming next though.

    Rukia: Wai��wait Ichigo! What are you trying to do!?

    Renji: Wait you fool��Don''t tell me you''re going to��

    Ichigo: CATCH HER!!!!

    Rukia was screeching on the way down as Ichigo beamed her to Renji. I laughed so hard I fell from the sky.

    Renji: What are gonna do if she fell?! Bastard!

    Ichigo: TAKE HER AWAY!! Don''t just stand there, take her away now!! That''s your job! Protect her with your life!

    Renji snapped out of it and began to hard dash down the Sokyoku hill.

    Soifong: Why are you just looking?! You fools!! Catch them!! All of you Lieutenants!!

    Like in the original, all the Lieutenants present chased after Renji and Rukia but Ichigo flashed in their path. After beating all the Lieutenants without Zangetsu and in a single hit, Byakuya came charging at Ichigo, which he them turned around, picked up Zangetsu and blocked the incoming attack.

    Ichigo: I can see you, Kuchiki Byakuya!

    I got up from my laughter and addressed all the nice Captains that waited for me to get up. Since Ukitake and Kyoraku didn''t destroy Sokyoku, they were still on the old man''s good side, which was what I was hoping for because I can take all 3 on now. Soifong looked like she was about to attack me again but I stunned her with a look, flashed behind her and said��

    Sage: Wait your sweet lips there until your opponent reaches the hill. (Turning around) Now my dear gentlemen, seeing as the hill is being occupied by Ichigo and Byakuya, why don''t we have fun somewhere else?

    Genryusai: Young people these days have no manners. The gall of you to think that you can take what does not belong to you then think you have the power to suggest a relocation to fight. You need the strength, youngster.

    Kyoraku: Jiijii, now is not the time to look down on someone because of their age.

    Ukitake: Genryusai-sensei, please take heed.

    Sage: Finally! People with some sense. Since you wanna be stubborn about it, hold on to your Depends old man!

    I flashed in between all three, grabbing the old man with my left hand, Ukitake with my right hand and Kyoraku with my tail to the farthest part within Soul Society. The moment we landed I let them loose and they broke away from me.

    Ukitake: This is surprising, to think that you could come this far out while dragging us.

    Sage: I was only limited because there is something more to come and if I take you three any further we can end up on the other side of the world or a different planet altogether.

    Genryusai: It seems that you are not all talk.

    Kyoraku: Jiijii, that''s what he has been trying to tell you. He even chipped your Zanpakuto but you still won''t acknowledge his strength.

    To get used to Sokyoku, I withdrew it and washed it with my energy. Sokyoku underwent a great transformation. While it was still a bird of fire, it now contained different colors, almost like the Pokemon: Ho-oh. When I withdrew Sokyoku (Twinned Punishment), it was no longer the giant halberd it once was. I refined the halberd to fit my size with it being the same height as Shinigami in her Bankai form. The old man saw the Sokyoku in my hands and his eyes widened once again.

    Sage: I made it my own. Since it was bound to be destroyed anyway, (I looked at Ukitake and Kyoraku when I said that) I thought I might as well have a nice back up Zanpakuto. So, release your Zanpakuto so we can get started with the lessons already.

    Genryusai: You will regret provoking me, youngster. Bansho Issai Kaijin to Nase, Ryujin Jakka! (Reduce all Creation Ash, Flowing Blade-like Flame!)

    Ukitake: Nami kotogotoku waga tate to nare, ikazuchi kotogotoku waga yaiba to nare, Sogyo no Kotowari! (All Waves, Rise now and Become my Shield, Lightning, Strike now and Become my Blade, Truth of Pisces)

    Kyoraku: Sage-kun, don''t think that it will end like last time. Hana kaze midarete, kashin naki, tenpu midarete, tenma warau, Katen Kyokotsu! (Flower Wind Rage and Flower God Roar, Heavenly Wind Rage and Heavenly Demon Sneer, Flower Heaven, Crazy Bone!)

    Sage: Aww, it''s adorable that you think you stand a chance. Hagesh�� hi de tsumibukaimono o horoboshi nasai, Sokyoku! (Obliterate the Sinful with Heavenly fire, Twinned Punishment!). Now then, lets begin.

 Chapter 141 - 141: 3 Captains and me

    The moment I released Sokyoku the three of them were surprised. By knowing its release made Sokyoku mine. Considering the Old man has a Zanpakuto that also controls fire, at least I can learn some types of techniques from him. Ukitake can absorb and fire back energy attacks from an enemy but I don''t know to what extent. Since the only one with a possible chance to hurt me is Ukitake, I can ignore Kyoraku and focus on the Old man and Ukitake.

    The fight started smoothly as I was the first to strike. Swiftly, I lunged at the Old man, he tried to block but was easily pushed back. Ukitake and Kyoraku both attacked me simultaneously but I was faster and blocked their attack with the Tsuka. A loud clang was heard as they collided with Sokyoku, in retaliation, a burst of flame shot out of the Tsuka that their blades hit burning them in the process.

    Ukitake: You were right, Kyoraku. He really is strong. Strong enough for all of us to use Bankai against him.

    Kyoraku: If this is enough for you to consider using your Bankai against him then you will be in for a rude awakening if he uses his main Zanpakuto.

    Ukitake: What?! So the weapon he used to chip Genryusai-sensei''s Zanpakuto was his OWN Zanpakuto?!

    Kyoraku: Yup. 100% Real Zanpakuto.

    Ukitake: At first I didn''t believe it because he''s a Ryoka, but now I don''t know what to make of it. I thought Kurosaki Ichigo was the only one among them to have a Zanpakuto.

    Kyoraku: Apparently he must have taken an Asauchi and already made it his own.

    Genryusai: Enough. Attack again, he does not have so much strength to warrant you using Bankai.

    Kyoraku: Jiijii, this is how he fought when I first encountered him. All he is doing is learning the way of the sword from us. If he finds that he has nothing left to learn then I''m afraid that we may have to die trying to stop him.

    Genryusai: If he really has that much power, what is holding him back?

    I attacked again before they got the got the chance to ask me, why am I fighting? I infused Sokyoku with energy and a gold flame covered the blade. I used a similar attack to Ichigo''s Getsuga Tensho, instead of it being a flying slash of Reiatsu, it was a flaming flying slash of energy. Since all three were together I slashed at them then, Ukitake jumped in front to absorb the attack with his left Zanpakuto. When he tried, he could only absorb so much until the blade started to crack. Genryusai and Kyoraku blocked what Ukitake couldn''t absorb. The three separated and Ukitake was surprised to see his Zanpakuto cracked by an ability that he has used for centuries.

    Sage: Ukitake-san, what''s wrong?

    Ukitake: What did you do?

    Sage: Me? (Pointing at myself) Nothing, all I did was attack, you were the one trying to absorb the attack. I''m guessing that the blade on the right fires it back at me with more strength and speed?

    Ukitake was startled at my guess but quickly calmed down when Kyoraku gave him sorry filled head nod. Ukitake remembered that I read Kyoraku''s mind so he must have realized that I learned more about all he knew, even about other people.

    Ukitake: You may be right, how about we find out?

    Sage: (Smiling) I don''t mind, but you have to ask yourself, if you couldn''t fully absorb the entire attack and your Zanpakuto cracked, what would happen if you tried firing it back at me with more speed and power?

    Ukitake looked hesitant and was about ready to fire until Kyoraku stopped him.

    Kyoraku: Don''t try it. I wouldn''t doubt him and he is right. Your blade couldn''t absorb the entirety of his attack, so if you fire whatever you did absorb with more power your blade will most likely break. For now attack in intervals when you see a chance.

    Ukitake nodded, Kyoraku looked at me.

    Kyoraku: Here, this is something I haven''t tried yet. Bushogoma (Lazy Spinning Top)

    I smiled at the attack but since it was mainly a whirlwind type attack it meant nothing to me. I pointed Sokyoku''s blade to the attack and raised the heat of the flame on the tip. Since heat rises, the whirlwind attack veered into the sky and disappeared. Seeing his attack brushed off like it was nothing, Kyoraku jumped into the sky and fired another Bushogoma but it was a disguise for his Takaoni (Mountain Demon). Since I knew this attack was coming when he used it against Coyote Starrk, the number one Arrancar, I left a shadow clone in my place and flashed behind him in the air. I let him fire the Takaoni, since he has a target and I have not really seen the attack.

    As I said before, Kyoraku''s attacks with Katen Kyokotsu are based on old games. Whoever is the highest is winner with Takaoni, Irooni (Color Demon) is only going for one color to attack and the more of the color you have that he calls out the heavier the hit and Bushogoma is what it''s name says, a spinning top. I''ve seen the Bushogoma and Irooni but not the Takaoni. To my surprise though, the Takaoni is a heavy attack from the sky that ends some opponents. My clone brushed off the attack then disappeared.

    Sage: So that''s Takaoni, looks strong.

    I said as I was behind Kyoraku in the sky. Kyoraku turned around with widened eyes while trying to slash at me as I swung at him with the Tsuka of Sokyoku. Kyoraku hit the ground hard, creating a pit.

    Genryusai: Shunsui! Little brat!

    Fire tendrils were quickly formed around us and started to attack me but since it was flame none of the tendrils did anything. Seeing that his attack was ineffective, Genryusai charged at me, while grinning, I received his attack. A burst of flames came out of both mine and his Zanpakuto. Neither flames could damage the other, but that is only if it were kept at normal flames. I changed the color and properties of the flames to blue, causing the flames of Sokyoku to freeze over the Old man''s flame. Shocked at what transpired, he jumped back but the look in his eyes showed that he didn''t have the faintest clue how I froze his flame. I flashed behind him in his confusion with Sokyoku covered in the blue flame at the Old man''s back.

    Ukitake: Sensei!!

    Ukitake chose to fire the left over power he had absorbed earlier and like Kyoraku predicted, his sword broke but the attack still came at me. I could''ve gotten a good hit on the Old man but Ukitake disrupted me. I clicked my tongue and brushed his attack away. The Old man flashed to Ukitake''s side.

    Ukitake: Genryusai-sensei are you alright?

    Genryusai: Thanks to you. How''s your Zanpakuto?

    Ukitake: Not good. It was like Kyoraku predicted, it broke the moment I fired back that attack. I will revert it back to normal so it can recover.

    Kyoraku finally recovered from the hit as he slowly got up from the pit on the ground. Disheveled hair and clothes but still beat and bleeding, Kyoraku brought himself to his feet. After a few seconds he flashed next to Ukitake.

    Kyoraku: What did I miss?

    Ukitake: Kyoraku! How are you? You took quite a hit.

    Kyoraku: Quite is not the word. The old man needs to realize that this is a losing battle. At best we are keeping him occupied.

    Ukitake: I see that now, but with sensei being stubborn, there''s not much we can do. I can no longer help and you are badly injured. Sensei will be on his own facing him.

    I exchanged many moves with the Old man while paying attention to his techniques, arm and wrist movements of how he swings his blade. I is not that I didn''t take them seriously it is just that I never put too much strength into my attacks. With every exchange I adjusted my strength to match the Old man''s, just so I could have more fun and learn at the same time. The fun was coming to an end because Ichigo''s fight should be wrapping up and Aizen was about to make his move.

 Chapter 142 - 142: Aizen Leaves

    Our clashes became more prominent and started to attract attention. Komamura Sajin, Captain of the 7th Division, came to the aid of the Old man but it was a little late. Being a giant dog he should have sensed that he was outmatched but he was more of a beastman so the man part made him come against me. I simply rose my momentum and blew him away with a Kiai. Unfortunately that marked the end of the battle as Aizen made his presence known.

    Ukitake, Kyoraku and the Old man were all tired and hurt but the moment that Isane Kotetsu, Lieutenant of the 4th Division, made an announcement to the entire 13 divisions and our group we stopped fighting. Isane was ordered by Unohana to use the Kido Binding Spell 58: Kakushitsuijaku (Summoning of the Tracking Sparrows), to track the whereabouts of Aizen, then used Bakudo #77 Tenteikura (Way of Binding #77 Heavenly Rickshaws in Silken Air) a spell which relays information.

    Isane: Captains, Lieutenants and temporary Lieuteneants of the Gotei 13�� and the Ryoka, this is Lieutnent Isane Kotetsu of the 4th Division speaking. Can everyone hear me? An emergency situation has occurred. This emergency transmission is under the authority of Captain Unohana Retsu of the 4th Division and myself. Please listen carefully. Everything I am about to say is all true��

    Isane gave the complete play by play what Aizen was up to and how he conducted himself while everyone thought he was dead then missing. All the will to fight had already left Ukitake and Kyoraku but the announcement just now the Genryusai also stopped. With their fighting gusto diminished, I couldn''t do anything but stop as well. I withdrew Sokyoku and looked at the three Captains with an obvious "I told you so" look.

    Kyoraku: (Exhaled deeply) Sorry, Sorry, Sage-kun. You tried to warn us but we didn''t listen.

    Ukitake: Sage-kun, please forgive us. You proved your innocence but since we could not find Aizen''s whereabouts we did not let go of the suspicion.

    Sage: At least you were quick to realize and apologize. (I looked at the old man awaiting his apology)

    Kyoraku: Jiijii, What now? This probably isn''t a good time to continue what we''re doing.

    Ukitake: That''s right sensei. Please apologize so we can put this behind us.

    Genryusai: Ryoka, Sarunokami Sage, I apologize for the suspicions and actions we have brought upon you and your group. Will you please help us?

    I nodded in agreement to help them. I let them head over first because Aizen had yet to take the Hogyoku from Rukia. When everyone showed up, Aizen was pretty much ready to take his exit. When everyone arrived back at the Sokyoku hill, Aizen was held by Yoruichi and Soifong while Gin was held by Matsumoto Rangiku, Lieutenant of the 10th Division. I arrived after everyone else did because that would give me way too much time to kill Aizen, Gin and Tousen. I didn''t want to give excuses as to why I didn''t do that sooner, but how could I tell them that''s how the story goes? I showed up when the Gillian''s tore the sky of Soul Society above the Sokyoku hill.

    Sage: So that is what Aizen looks like. Flimsy looking dude though.

    Aizen: Oh, so this is the Ryoka that broke Kyoka Suigetsu.

    Sage: Like its master, it was also flimsy. Aww, did I hurt your feelings?

    Three beams of light dropped from the Gillians.

    Genryusai: Stop! That beam of light is called "Negacion (Counter Membrane)." The Menos use it to rescue their comrades. Once that light is cast the area inside the light becomes a separate dimension and impenetrable from the outside. Everyone who has fought the Menos before knows this. From the moment that beam of light came down��Aizen has gone out of our reach.

    After everyone yelled out their grievances, failed goals, aspirations, frustrations and whatever other nonsense, I butted in.

    Sage: HAHAHAHA, he said that, hahaha, you were gone from our reach. Hilarious.

    Aizen: What is it about Yamamoto Genryusai''s description that you did not understand? Was it too complicated for your mortal mind to comprehend?

    Sage: (My grin was wide but the laughter was gone) Mortal, you say? Coming from someone trying to play God of Soul Society the moment he slicks his hair back? Now that, is funny. Let me show you why I laughed when he said "you were now gone to us."

    I flashed in front of Tousen. Dimesional energies is what got me here, traversing through universes is a vacation to me. And this fool believes that he and his flunkies are untouchable? Pathetic! I coated myself in energy, punctured through the barrier that Tousen was in and with a left handed tiger claw, stabbed him in the c.h.e.s.t.

    Sage: See what happens when you talk shit to me, you get your words shoved though your throat and ripped out of your a.s.s. Now, I will demonstrate who the more powerful one between us is.

    With my right index finger I slightly punctured a hole in the middle of Tousens head. I released some healing energy to give him the power of sight. Once Tousen started to blink I removed my right hand.

    Tousen: I��I, I can see! What did you do?

    Sage: (With a vicious grin) I gave you your sight back�� just so you can watch your own death.

    Sage: Eewwww! (I shook my hand fast enough to wipe the blood from my hand) I got flunky traitor juice on my hand. Does anyone have some hand sanitizer?

    Aizen: KANAME!!!!!

    Komamura: Tou, Tousen!

    I jumped back down from the piece of land that the barrier was surrounding that is now a container of blood holding what was Kaname Tousen. Everyone else looked either shocked or horrified. Because I was giving a demonstration, it gave Aizen enough time to make his getaway. While everyone was clear that the three that left, well, now two that left, were traitors, Komamura felt differently. Obviously because the betrayal was recent and he still felt that Tousen was his friend, must be his dog instincts to still think of him as his friend I don''t know, but he went into a rage and attacked me despite his heavy injuries.

    I gave no f.u.c.ks when this dog man charged at me but I wasn''t going to kill him. Since his strength was already low and had heavy injuries, I simply applied pressure with Haki and yelled out��

    Sage: SIT BOY!!!

    The moment I yelled out, Komamura didn''t exactly sit but was pressed to the ground and began to be embedded. Every step I took towards him was another inch he ws buried until I finally reached him. I squatted down, petted him and told him to sleep, as I applied enough pressure to make him pass out.

 Chapter 143 - 143: The Ancient Arrancar

    As everyone present gathered their bearings and I let go of the pressure, they all breathed in and out. I walked towards Ichigo and a panic filled Orihime, as she desperately tried to heal him. Her powers were temporal in nature so her healing was more effective since she can make the wound as if it never happened. I let her heal him instead but she looked like she was going to pass out so I gave her a Senzu to revitalize her. After seeing what transpired I had Unohana''s attention. The Senzu Bean here gave more than just energy back to the consumer, it gave back Ki, Reiatsu, Haki and magic energy, but that is if one uses those energies like myself.

    I never wanted to belittle the Old man Genryusai, but he died pathetically when he thought he killed Ywach just to find out it was just a double. If I make him realize that there are stronger people than him in the world he might wise up faster and be better prepared for Ywach, even though he still might die. Hopefully, like me, he learned something from our bout.

    As everyone gathered their injured and helped wherever they can, the Sokyoku hill was left empty. I stayed there awaiting the emergence of Arturo Plateado. Since the story will continue to the Arrancar arc soon I might as well get rid of Arturo before he adds on to Aizen''s army. Arturo absorbs the spiritual energy of those he defeats adding to his own strength and since theres no way he can beat me he can''t get stronger. The land shook as Arturo made his exit from the seal.

    Arturo: I am finally free! Those Shinigami will pay for my imprisonment!

    Sage: Yeah, but you won''t be living for long.

    Arturo quickly turned to me.

    Arturo: Who are you? Don''t you know in whose presence you are in?

    Sage: Yeah a dead man or dead spirit. I kinda forgot what you are.

    Arturo: Many before you have said similar words only to add to my power. You will be no different.

    Arturo didn''t bother taking out his Zanpakuto as he tried to engage me. Since he didn''t at least give me that curtesy I wasn''t going to use mine either. If any other opponent that knew me it is unwise to attack me barehanded. Arturo gave me a simple chop to my left shoulder. The impact made a slight noise but nothing deafening, the area around me was pushed back by the air from the impact. Arturo didn''t need to wait for the dust to clear to be surprised as his attack did nothing to me. When Arturo pulled back I brushed my left shoulder then looked at him.

    Sage: Okay, my turn.

    I flashed in front of him and with the same motion and attack as him, I chopped Arturo''s left arm off. Blood gushed out of the where his arm used to be. A howl of pain was heard throughout Soul Society.

    Arturo: YOU BASTARD!!!!!

    Arturo finally grabbed his Zanpakuto and used his Resurrecion. Arturo yelled out��

    Arturo: FENIX!!!!!!

    Arturo''s Zanpakuto was bladeless and used Reiki to form an energy blade much like a light saber from Star Wars. The transformation merely gave Arturo wings made of Reiki as well but no changes too drastic. I shook my head as I took out Shinigami. I used Sokyoku to get used using a halberd but it was similar to a Bo staff or Enma when he transforms. I unsheathe Shinigami from her Saya and show a flawless, reflectionless white blade to Arturo.

    Arturo: You think you can kill me with a Sakabato?! Fool!

    Sage: Dumbass, how old are you for you to not know to not judge by appearances?

    The fight won''t take long because Arturo has just woke up and had no chance to steal energy from any defeated enemies. I will let him feel the power of my Zanpakuto before he fades to dust. Arturo went into the sky and swooped down towards me at high speed but it still meant nothing to me. I timed my slash with his but I aimed at the Tsuba of his Zanpakuto and cut cleanly through it. The blade of energy instantly died out as it rolled on the floor. Arturo could not believe it as he looked at his hand that held his Zanpakuto then at me.

    Sage: Now you ask? What a rude opponent.

    Arturo: There was no one like you many years ago. Taking your strength will make me invincible.

    Sage: That''s assuming you can beat me. If I could do that without releasing my Zanpakuto, do you really think that you could really handle my full power?

    Arturo was a little shaken when he heard me but regenerated his Zanpakuto quickly as it was one of his specialties. It will not do him any good anyway because he was far weaker than me. Compared to the rest of the Shinigami here, not including Division Zero, he is stronger than Genryusai as well. Since I want the Arrancar arc to kick off I will kill Arturo now.

    Sage: Let''s end this. Claim his life, Shinigami!

    My beautiful white blade turned pitch black, still reflectionless and longer. Since I already told him that I will finish him off I flipped my blade and imbued it with energy. I used one of the techniques that belonged to Shinigami, Reaper''s Touch. Because of the name, I have to be in contact with the recipient of the technique but with my speed and power this is much easier done as well as said. I used a normal slash at Arturo, which he tried to block but dodged at the last minute when my Zanpakuto sliced through his energy Zanpakuto.

    When Arturo remade his Zanpakuto he quickly noticed that the energy that made the blade was significantly smaller.

    Arturo: What did you do?!

    Sage: Nothing much, just used my Zanpakuto''s ability.

    Sage: Not quite. As a reaper, Shinigami here is true to her name. She takes all of you, your vitality, Reiatsu, body and soul. Since I only hit your Zanpakuto''s energy blade that was all that was taken. Now let''s see how it does when I slash your body.

    I flashed in front of Arturo and slashed him in half horizontally from the waist. Arturo was surprised as he didn''t see me coming and all he saw was his legs plummeting to the ground. He tried to regenerate but it was taking way too long. Arturo gave up trying to regenerate his legs and flashed to the ground to reattach his lower body. Once he was done, Arturo was drenched in sweat and gasping, trying to catch his breath. I landed in front of him and looked down on him with condescending eyes.

    Arturo: I��(gasp)��will��KILL��(gasp)��YOU!!!

    Sage: (Sigh) Literally, stop wasting your breath.

    I slashed at Arturo multiple times cutting him down into chunks on the floor. With his life force and Reiatsu completely drained, Arturo could not regenerate. I used Ten Hashira (Heavenly Pillar), creating a beam connecting the sky to the ground, obliterating him on the spot. After the fight I headed to Ichigo and the rest.

    Ichigo: Hey Sage-san, what was that beam of light?

    I looked at the Gotei 13 captains and the only ones that knew what was going on were Genryusai, Ukitake, Unohana and Kyoraku. Their eyes were full of surprise.

    Sage: Nothing just cleaning up after ourselves. Don''t mind it.

    I smiled and nodded at the flabbergasted captains as Ichigo, Orihime, Sado, Ishida, Yoruichi and I went through the Senkaimon back to the living world. Let the Arrancar arc begin.

 Chapter 144 - 144: Vizard and Arrancar

    Even though we used the Senkaimon, we still had to run from the train looking thing to the living world. When we reached the living world a ball came at us but I moved out of the way. The ball unraveled into a big cloth that wrapped around the group. Jinta wanted to hit it with his bat but was stopped by Tessai and then turned it into a flying carpet. After the explanation and Ichigo elbowing Urahara in the face, everyone was dropped off and went home.

    I said my goodbyes as well and went back to my apartment. The gold I used to trade in made me quite wealthy so I got an apartment that had three rooms. I know that Toshiro will come to the living world with Rukia, Rangiku, Ikkaku and Yumichika, so I wanted to have a room for Rangiku and Toshiro. When I bought all the things I needed, especially food ingredients, I made sure to at least accommodate for the extra people as well. After a few days Ichigo should be in school and got to know Hirako Shinji, a former 6th Division captain and now a vizard, Shinigami that were Hollowfied by Aizen''s experiments.

    On one of their off days I sensed that Ishida and Ichigo were being targeted. Ishida was being followed by a weaker Arrancar but will be saved by his father so I didn''t care. Ichigo let Kon use his body but he was being followed by the newly powered up Grand Fisher. Ichigo''s father, Isshin, will help Kon so I didn''t bother with them either. I was interested in Shinji so I followed the real Ichigo. Like always, I masked my presence as I saw the two meet. Like in the original, Shinji attacked Ichigo, Ichigo blocked it and looked at Shinji in surprise.

    Ichigo: You?! Hirako Shinji! What''s that?! Is that a Zanpakuto?!

    Shinji: (With his index finger to his mouth) Shhh. With Reiatsu such as yours you need to keep calm before people start to notice. They''re here��

    Ichigo: Hirako, who are you?!

    Shinji: See? I told you so! It''s all because you left your spiritual pressure unchecked like that��

    Ichigo: I''m asking you who you are!!

    Shinji: You are so impolite! Do you really care that much about who I am? Fine then! Here��take a look at this��

    Shinji manifested his Hollow mask.

    Ichigo: A Hollows mask!!

    Shinji: Correct. A Zanpakuto and a Hollows mask. Do you get it? I''m a Shinigami who has crossed over into the domain of the Hollows. So, let''s be friends. I am a Vaizard, the same kind as you. Join us, Ichigo. You don''t belong with them.

    Not soon after, Grand Fishers Reiatsu could be sensed because he was too drunk on his power to show restraint, even Ichigo could sense it. After refusing Hirako''s offer, Ichigo ran off to find the source of the Reiatsu. I waited until Hirako finished his call, I then flashed behind him.

    Sage: So, why are you trying to recruit Ichigo just because he also has Hollow powers?

    Hirako was startled, jumped away from me and tried to slash me at the same time. I flicked his sword away with my left hand and pushed him back.

    Hirako: Who are ya?

    Sage: Unless provoked, no one you should worry about. But, since some hundred year old Shinigami is trying to recruit my underaged friend, I have to ask why are you try to get recruit him.

    Hirako: What''s wrong? Feelin'' left out?

    Sage: You have me mistaken for someone who gives a shit. I could care less if you invite me to your masquerade club, you, them, and Aizen are way below me. I''m simply wondering if you can really make Ichigo stronger, if not I could just erase you from bothering him again.

    I let my aura loose but on towards Shinji so that I wouldn''t notify anyone else. Drenched in sweat, Shinji held his Zanpakuto tighter as he made small steps to retreat. He manifested his mask just in case but I just smiled at him and laid a thicker pressure on him which made his mask shatter. Seemingly in a hopeless situation Shinji asked��

    Shinji: What do ya want then?

    Sage: Make Ichigo stronger. Eventually he will help you guys anyway. He might be a kid but he''s not an ungrateful little asshole.

    Shinji simply nodded and left. I''m guessing that the next day when he met Ichigo at school he was still trying to recruit him. A day passed and the Arrancar officially made their presence known. Ulquiorra Cifer and Yammy Riyalgo were the ones that came to the mortal world first. I sensed them coming and flashed to a nearby location.

    The first to show up at the scene were Sado and Orihime. Yammy inhaled deeply to suck up the souls of the people within the range of the suction but only those that were spiritually weak died. The one who survived the technique was Tatsuki, who was training with her Karate club. Orihime and Sado couldn''t cope with Yammy, who was attacking barehanded. Sado was the first to fall as Yammy crushed and broke apart Sado''s arm. Orihime tried to save him by repairing his arm, blocking Yammy''s attack and tried to attack back only to have Tsubaki, her only attacking power, broken.

    Ichigo finally showed up, used Bankai and sliced Yammy''s arm off. When Yammy was about to pull out his Zanpakuto for his Resurreccion, Ichigo became confused, thinking that they were the same as Shinji. Ichigo''s power started to go out of control, fluctuating low to high. Yammy took advantage of Ichigo''s episode and started beating on him. When Yammy was going in for the kill by stomping on Ichigo, I stepped in before Urahara and Yoruichi. When the dust settled I was holding Yammy back with my left index finger.

    Yammy: Ulquiorra, who is this guy?

    Ulquiorra: That''s��Yammy pull back! Now!

    Yammy: What?!

    I flicked my finger that was holding Yammy and blew away his leg. Blood gushed out of Yammy''s huge body and howls of pain resounded throughout the area.

    Yammy opened his mouth and fired a Cero at me. When the flash of the Cero disappeared, all that could be seen was me holding his Cero in my hand and then squeezing it, making the Cero disappear. The leg I blew away finally hit the floor, Ulquiorra used their version of Shunpo, Sonido or Sound in Spanish, to retrieve the arm and leg that were taken off of Yammy and retreated from the scene back to Hueco Mundo.

    Ulquorra: We will meet again.

    Sage: Don''t kid yourself. IF we do meet again, I will be the last person to see you alive. Next time, take better caution to inform the dumbasses among your ranks, especially Aizen.

 Chapter 145 - 145: Sado Yasutora, Reborn!

    After Ulquiorra and Yammy made their exit I handed a Senzu Bean to Ichigo so he could recover and Orihime to focus on healing Sado. Since I interrupted Yammy from further beating on Ichigo and then slap away Orihime when she tries to stop him, she didn''t get hurt. Not much could be said for Sado though, so Orihime just needs to heal Sado. Yoruichi and Urahara finally made it to the scene.

    Urahara: What did we miss?

    Sage: Pretty much all of it. Is there a way to revive these people Urahara-san?

    Urahara: I am afraid not, they were too weak spiritually so being in the presence of beings with extremely high spiritual pressure such as the Arrancar, would cause them to faint and if they stay further they would die, but by the looks of things they s.u.c.k.e.d their souls no matter how weak.

    Sage: Oh well. I guess they were meant to die.

    Yoruichi: I''m guessing you fought off the ones that came through. How was their strength in comparison to us?

    Sage: Honestly or optimistically?

    Yoruichi: Honestly.

    Sage: In comparison with you two, if you had activated Shunko you could have finished the big guy before he uses his Ressurreccion, if you let him use him release then it could go either way. The smaller guy was a different level than the big guy so if you and Urahara could team up you might take him, but again, that''s before his Resurreccion.

    Yoruichi: What about after his Resurreccion?

    Sage: If Urahara-san uses his Bankai, then you could have a chance.

    I could tell that she didn''t like what I said and Urahara held his hat to his face. They knew their chances were slim to none.

    Urahara: If our chances were so dismal, why didn''t you kill them?

    I kicked Ichigo on the back of his head as he watched Orihime heal Sado. From the way he looks, Ichigo felt responsible for what happened to Sado, like he always does. I shook my head and told them that I will take Tatsuki home. Before I left I told Orihime to let me know when Sado is healed so I could train him. Sado had been one of my favorite characters that was sidelined in this universe too many times so I thought it would be interesting to see him fight better and stronger opponents than Ishida or Renji. I wanted Sado to at least be relied on by Ichigo instead of him being another person that needs to be rescued.

    When Sado was done being healed, Orihime let me know through one of her Shunshun Rikka. Ichigo didn''t need to be healed because of my Senzu Bean, so there was no delay in telling me. Once I arrived at Urahara''s shop where Sado was being healed, I wanted to talk seriously with him.

    Sage: Sado, I am going to ask you a very simple question. Do you want to become stronger?

    Sado: (In a firm voice) I do.

    Sage: Good. I can make you far stronger than you can imagine but the progress is up to you. Since we are pressed for time I will have to create some. (I turned to Urahara) Urahara-san, can I borrow the space in your shops bas.e.m.e.nt?

    Urahara: Sure, but I am interested in your training process. Do you mind if I sit in?

    Sage: Nah, come join. Maybe this youngster can teach you a thing or two.

    We headed into the giant training area where we left through Urahara''s make shift Senkaimon. I wanted to utilize as much space so that we can train to the fullest. Once I figured out the layout of how much space I wanted to use I could at least know how much power I will be using. I created a Back Channel encompassing the area needed. A Back Channel is an alternate realm between the physical world and the World of Souls, where time and space work differently. However unlike the World of Souls, time still flows in the Back Channel, thus allowing living beings to enter it without repercussions.

    The Back Channel was produced when ANOTHER exceeded the speed of light in order to escape Moon, causing it to create these paths through space and time. There are several ways to enter the Back Channel. Entry into the Back Channel is no simple task itself as normal individuals cannot even detect it. The mystery behind the Back Channel lies in the fact that it was a spatial anomaly created by ANOTHER, resulting in its few entrances being impossible to find.

    By eating PAIR, one can see through the Back Channel and even enter it, as well as see and communicate with Food Spirits, as PAIR''s second half falls within the Back Channel. However, if one eats NEWS, they can even create Back Channel space and enter it wherever they d.e.s.i.r.e, by making their cell division speed surpass the speed of light. Again, thank you Acacia''s Full Course.

    Since I have my own personal Hyperbolic Time Chamber, I can train Sado for a good amount of time before we head to Hueco Mundo. My only problem is figuring out what the time difference that we can spend in my Back Channel. Since we have a few weeks I can figure it out then by staying in the Back Channel for an hour. After knowing the time difference I can set a max of a 100 years for 1 day in the Back Channel. Comparing myself to the power of the Sky Deer or Deer King, one of the Eight Kings in Toriko, I can also accelerate the time making time around me go slower or faster.

    I adjusted the time in the Back Channel area to 100 days to 1 Day outside the area. Urahara was amazed by my ability and pestered me to let him analyze me. I told him that through me traversing through universes I encountered food that gave me this ability. After calming down and informing Yoroichi about my ability, I began training Sado. I gave him a Senzu Bean to keep him from eating for at least 10 days in my Back Channel. I started training him under Dragon Ball rules while under heavy gravity. When the Senzu Bean had run its course I began cooking normal food with Reiatsu infused into it, now that his body has been forged I can maintain it with the food and increase his capacity at the same time.

    Yorouichi and Urahara came to train every now and then but I think it was mostly to partake in the food. I didn''t push Sado too roughly since he is still human and, despite how he looks, he is only 15 years old. I taught Sado a movement technique like Shunpo because he has mastered the use of Reiatsu. Since Sado''s power was similar to a Hollows'', I also taught him to use a similar technique to the Bala or Bullet that the Arrancar fire with compressed Reiatsu instead of a small Cero within the few years we were in the Back Channel. I didn''t get a chance to leave because I didn''t want to disrupt Sado''s training so I had either Urahara or Yoruichi to buy food for me to cook. Because the food from Toriko''s universe would probably kill them through the energy alone, I didn''t use any so I infused normal food with Reiatsu.

    Sage: So, how do you feel Sado?

    Sado: Sage-san, I feel haggard.

    Sage: Haha, don''t worry, once we get out of here just eat normally, rest up and you will feel the difference. Once you do you will have to readjust your strength to your surroundings.

    Sado: Do you really think all the training I did would make that much of a difference?

    Sage: Of course! The added weight made you faster, endure more pressure and, naturally, stronger. My clones fought you the entire time and unlocked more of your power. You thought that you could only use your left arm but now it looks more like a full body suit or armor.

    Sado: I can''t feel myself while we are in here but I can see the difference. Thank you.

    Sage: Don''t thank me yet. Thank me when you''re holding the head of the guy who tore your arm apart and shoved it up his a.s.s. Make him regret picking a fight with you.

    Sado looked at me in disbelief but I could tell that he has grown far stronger than he was in the original, even more so than when he had transformed both his arms. I figured that if he could Full Bring both arms he could do the same to his whole body. I told him to think of his power as a suit of armor. So, the training involved his whole body not just his arms. I also told him to measure his enemies by the amount of armor he equips, so the stronger the more armor he puts on. I can''t wait to see everyone else''s faces when they see Sado in action.

 Chapter 146 - 146: Meeting the Vizard

    While we were in my Back Channel, the double digit numbers from the Arrancar came to attack. This time it was Grimjaw and his buddies. Sado and I missed the whole thing and apparently Grimjaw was looking for me instead of Ichigo to fight. Without finding out where I was he started to fight Ichigo and was then called back like in the original but, like the original story, all his friends died in the encounter.

    Before Sado went home I told him to restrain his strength as best he could and rest up for the Hueco Mundo trip. During the time we were training, Ichigo sought out Shinji and the rest of the Vizard. Ichigo most likely got some training in the process so now he is, hopefully, able to use a good amount of his Hollow powers. I won''t know much until I meet up with them.

    I went home to get me cleaned up so I could get the news on what went down only to find a hurt Toshiro and Rangiku. The wounds did not look deep on Toshiro so I gave him a Senzu. Once his breathing calmed down Rangiku also calmed down. At this point I just wanted to relax because of the time I spent training just to find a prem.a.t.u.r.e Captain bleeding on my floor. I took a nice shower, got out to cook for myself and had a drink. I asked Rangiku if she wanted to join me but she seemed more worried about Toshiro not waking up. I told her that he was going to be fine and all she had to do was wait, so she had a few drinks with me.

    It didn''t take long for Toshiro to wake up and ruin the fun so once he woke up I got the information on what happened while I was gone. Ichigo put up a little fight but he wasn''t ready so he was beaten rather quickly but not fast enough that Grimjaw could have prevented the death of those that accompanied him. Renji was going to stay with Urahara, Ikkaku and Yumichika are going to stay with Keigo. Rangiku and Toshiro were going to stay with Orihime but they chose to stay with me. Rukia on the other hand though stayed with Orihime.

    After a good nights sleep I went to meet up with Ichigo where he was "supposedly" training to use his Hollow powers. The reason I say "supposedly" is because they are under a barrier that Hachi created so they wouldn''t be detected but I can sense all of them miles away. I didn''t look for their Reiatsu but their life signatures so finding them was too easy. I slipped past the barrier and knocked on the door��

    Sage: Yoooo! Anyone home? Ichigo, introduce me to some of your new friends! Shinji, you Beatles wannabe, where the f.u.c.k you at?!

    When I yelled out loud and walked through their doors all of the Vizard were startled and launched an attack at me. I simply smiled because I found it cute. With a burst of Haki and Reiatsu I blasted them away. Since I only meant to push them away, no real damage was done but that didn''t mean they took it that way. Most of them already unsheathed their Zanpakuto and started manifesting their Hollow masks. I didn''t mean to start a fight but who am I to say no to a little spar. When I took out Shinigami they were taken aback, but that was all I needed because when I unsheathed her I used Iai to slash all of them at the same time.

    A loud boom resounded throughout the large storage facility and all the Vizard members were embedded into the wall. The weaker ones fainted while the latter were hurt. The only one that didn''t attack was Shinji, but he was too late to stop the others from attacking me. Ichigo and Shinji jumped into the fray to calm the others and me, especially me from accidentially killing them.

    Ichigo: Sage-san, Please, sheathe your Zanpakuto!

    Shinji: Oy, oy, at least wait until I explain before you guys start attacking someone who could''ve destroyed the entire place!

    I smiled with a wide grin and egged them to attack again. This time I was trying to at least claim one of their limbs in the exchange. Shinji and Ichigo put themselves in between them and I so not much was done but the few that were reckless or brave attempted to catch a hit on me by bypassing Shinji and Ichigo''s blockade. My smile became more vicious as I layed the pressure without any remorse. Hachi made a strong barrier and then put layers on top of it but it was no use. My aura overwhelmed them all, waves of power electrified the atmosphere, the ground started to quake and the warehouse started to break apart.

    Hachi: Guys!!! I can''t contain this amount of power!!! Please, either kill him or stop fighting!!!

    The others turned around quickly when they heard Hachi. I admit, I was bloodthirsty considering the amount of time I spent away from action to train Sado. I wasn''t them to stop fighting and apologize though. The moment I saw that, it killed my mood. I clicked my tongue as I restrained my aura and sheathed my blade. The ground, the air and the building stabilized. After Shinji and the others stopped shitting bricks��

    Sage: I came to play. I wanted to know how far Ichigo progressed.

    Shinji: You coulda just asked man. You didn''t have ta make a mess of things at our home.

    Sage: I called out to you and Ichigo, it''s not my fault for you being unresponsive. They attacked me first so I attacked back.

    Shinji: Shit man, I almost crapped myself. Restrain yourself next time. Aren''t you a lil too bloodthirsty?

    Sage: Yeah. I was training and it took a while so I wanted to relieve some stress and I couldn''t find Rangiku. Maybe they can help me?

    Shinji: Ha, you can try.

    After everyone calmed down, Shinji introduced me to everyone. I got the gist of how much Ichigo progressed but was halted due to Grimjaw coming. I made a small Back Channel and used a day in the outside to 100 in the Back Channel. I told Ichigo to enter it with me for quick training. I didn''t like the little progressed he had made so within that short time I was going to whip him into shape. Like Sado, Ichigo improved tremendously, much better than the original. Before, Ichigo could only use his Hollow mask for 10 seconds max but now he can hold it for days.

    Maintaining the mask didn''t mean anything if he couldn''t increase his power so in order to do that, Orihime needed to be captured and used to lure Ichigo away to fight Ulquiorra. Good thing I didn''t step in to save Sado before he had his arm broken apart, that way Ulquiorra had a good look at Orihime''s power to intrigue Aizen to capture her. Now that Ichigo and Sado''s strength are on track I just needed to wait for to "choose to leave" to Hueco Mundo.

 Chapter 147 - 147: Hello Hueco Mundo

    It didn''t take long after for Orihime to go "missing" and causing Ichigo and the rest that were close to her to panic. Good thing the story didn''t change much. Like the original, Orihime gave the impression that she sided with the Arrancar through Aizen''s schemes but it didn''t matter much to Ichigo, he just wanted to save his friend. After gathering us to go into Hueco Mundo to after Orihime, Ichigo didn''t include Rukia or Renji because they were already given orders to not follow after Orihime from Genryusai.

    Ichigo already made up his mind to go after Orihime and I wasn''t going to miss a chance to cut loose. Shinji didn''t approve at first but after the "quick" training he kept his mouth shut and said "make sure to bring back Orihime-chan". Now that Sado and Ichigo were trained up, Urahara was going to open up a portal to Hueco Mundo for us. I was already waiting for Ichigo, Ishida and Sado to show up.

    I did forget though, that Ichigo has yet to meet up with either Sado or Ishida and doesn''t know their situation. I know that Sado will make Ichigo reconsider ever sidelining him so I wasn''t worried about him, it was Ishida I was concerned with. Ishida was training to regain his Quincy powers from his dad and being the prick that he is, Ishida''s father wanted him to have nothing to do with Shinigamis. Ichigo was not surprised to see me waiting for him.

    Ichigo: Thank you for coming with me, Sage-san.

    Sage: Think nothing of it. I''m just looking to relieve some built up stress whether through blood, s.e.x or food.

    Urahara: You would have s.e.x with a Hollow?

    Sage: An Arrancar to be more precise, but that is no different than Shinigamis having s.e.x.

    Urahara: You bring up an interesting topic. Would you mind if I study the offspring that may come of it?

    Sage: That''s a huge if, hahaha.

    We digressed from the topic and moved to the doorway Urahara had prepared.

    Urahara: The preparations have been made. I��feared that Aizen may be gunning for Inoue-sans abilities so I took her out the battle.

    Sage: You do realize that by doing so you made her more anxious and eager to prove she wasn''t dead weight, right?

    Urahara: I see that now. But it was too late, taking her feelings into consideration not removing her sooner was my mistake. That''s why I intend to do everything I can to help.

    Ichigo: Is that okay? You''ll be disobeying Soul Society''s orders.

    Sage: You think it matters to him? Why do you think he''s here in the first place? For not following Soul Society''s orders.

    Ishida: That''s a pretty long face, Kurosaki.

    Ichigo: Ishida! Why are you here?!

    Ishida: It''s obvious, isn''t it? To go to Hueco Mundo.

    Sado: Ichigo.

    Ichigo: Chad!

    Sado: We heard the news from Urahara-san, and we''re going too.

    Ichigo: You can''t. I appreciate the sentiment, but, Chad, Ishida, with your power.

    Sage: Ichigo, you should shut your mouth before Sado shuts it for you. Show''em what one armor coated finger can do, Sado.

    Sado moved from his location in a flash and flicked towards Ichigo. Ichigo blocked it but couldn''t stop it fully without being pushed back a few yards. The surprise was written all over Ichigo''s and Ishida''s faces. I doubt that Ishida even saw Sado move.

    Ichigo: Chad, how the hell?! Sage-san, what did you do?!

    Sage: Dumbass! You have friends that actually care about you and now you seem mad that he got this strong. Make up your f.u.c.k.i.n.g mind. Sado can become even stronger still, I just didn''t take it too far considering his age.

    I laughed when I also saw Urahara''s reaction. From the looks of it he barely caught Sado''s movements as well.

    Urahara: To think a human was capable of using Shunpo. Color me impressed with your training style Sage-san. Now that we got that out of the way, are you all prepared? (Looks at our faces) It seems that you are.

    The Garganta (Throat in Spanish), is the doorway to Hueco Mundo. After making some incantations, Urahara opened the doorway.

    Urahara: This is the hole the Arrancar use to come and go. It is known as "Garganta". There''s no path inside, just turbulent flow of spirit particles swirling about. Make a foothold from those and use it to move forward. If you head towards the darkness you should arrive in Hueco Mundo.

    Ichigo: Understood. Urahara-san, will you take care of my family? I want you to tell them good things so that they don''t worry about me.

    Urahara: Alright, and your friends?

    Ichigo: I''ll��apologize to them when I get back.

    Urahara: Understood.

    We passed through the opening. Like in the original story, Ichigo''s friends followed him to Urahara''s shop which he left open for them to come in. I knew they were there but said nothing anyway to follow the story. They heard what Ichigo had to say so there would be no aggression when he returns. Through the Garganta was nothing but darkness as far the eye can see. We needed to make a path by gathering spirit particles and Ichigo''s control left something to be d.e.s.i.r.ed. Ishida had way better control and made a flying disc. Sado made a sturdy and wide pathway so he was running in front of Ichigo. I let Ishida ride his disc but Sado and Ichigo looked like they were going to tire themselves out before we reached Hueco Mundo so I created a flying curved sofa big enough for 6 people. I was already leaning back with my legs out.

    Ichigo: What the?! Seriously, a couch?! Hahaha.

    Both Ichigo and Sado hopped on and got comfortable. The moment they got on I sped up the couch, I offered them some snacks along the way but since we were leaving Ishida in the dust he also hopped on before he was completely left behind. An hour passed and we finally reached the entrance.

    Sage: I didn''t know this place was underground.

    Ichigo: It looks like we are in a pretty decent building or something. I kinda imagined Hueco Mundo to be even a little more gross��

    Ishida: Lower your voices Sage-san, Kurosaki. Our entrance has no doubt already alerted others of our presence.

    Ichigo: Is this really Hueco Mundo though?

    Sage: Looks like we are in the bas.e.m.e.nt of a building but everything is made from Spirit Particles.

    Ishida: Are you guys listening to me? First off, we need to find a place to hide��

    ???: What the?!...Who are you?

 Chapter 148 - 148: Meeting the Great Desert Bros

    Sado and Ishida started running while Ishida pulled on Ichigo. I felt no need to run but I wanted the story to progress so I followed as well. The big a.s.s guy we were running from was more like a janitor compared to the other Arrancar. I felt more embarrassed running away then killing him on the spot but I knew that fighting in an underground location was a bad idea not to mention that we don''t know where we are yet. We hurried along as Ichigo protested to fight it out instead. We explained that we are in some underground location and it is ill advised to start any fighting.

    Ishida: In any event, it''d be unwise to fight here until we come to a wider place.

    Sado: We''re coming out Ishida! What a big room.

    Ichigo: Alright! No complaints here, right Ishida?

    Ishida: Stairs! They might connect to the outside! I''ll go check!

    The moment Ishida started running towards the stairs another Arrancar stepped out. This one was smaller than the one we ran into in the corridors.

    ???: Where are you going intruders?

    The big one we ran from caught up and now we were in between them. Can''t go forward nor backward. I just sighed because the power they were giving was far too weak for me to step in. I nodded to Sado for him to take care of them with Ishida.

    Sado: I''ll take them on.

    Ichigo: I wasn''t going to say anything.

    Ichigo learned quickly how powerful Sado has become and felt relieved that the burden he supposedly carried grew lighter with Sado''s strength. Ishida explained that the closer the Arrancar looked human the more powerful they were and the more they looked like regular Hollow the weaker they are. The little one named Iceringer took offence to that.

    Iceringer: Not just Demora, but you''re saying that even I, Iceringer, have a "lower power of reasoning"? I could never overlook such a comment.

    Demora: IIICCCCCEEEEEE!!! You bastard, dun talk like I''mma only dummy!!

    Sage: You can''t blame us, you sound like a dumbass too.

    Like their sizes indicate the smaller one, Iceringer, was faster and the big one, Demora, was stronger. It made no difference they were going to die all the same. Ishida only trained with his father so he did improve but not as much as Ichigo or Sado. Ishida chose to fight the big guy who approached him first. Sado went along with Iceringer but made quick work of him. Sado didn''t even use any type of armor, he just flashed in front of Iceringer and blasted him away, splattering him on the wall.

    Sage: Hey Ishida, Sado''s done, do you need help?

    Ishida: No I got this!

    Sage: Being stubborn will get you nowhere. Your arrows clearly can''t inflict damage without you expending a sizeable amount of power, just let Sado handle it. We are pressed for time as it is.

    Sado again didn''t use any armor and blasted Demora away. Ishida didn''t know how to feel from the expression on his face. Within a short time period, Sado had vastly surpassed him in strength and speed. With that out of the way we took the stairs and found ourselves in a desert with white sand.

    Ichigo: This is Hueco Mundo? How do I put this, it''s a lonely place, theres nothing here and its pure white.

    Sado: There''s plants but they are withered.

    Ishida: No. They''re made of a quartz-like substance.

    When we turned to see the building we were under even I was taken aback by the sheer size. I knew that the scale was enormous but to see it up close is a different matter all together. I was not disappointed on the scenery but the fighting left much to be d.e.s.i.r.ed. While the others ran I floated after them for what seemed to be hours until a burst of sand from the ground exploded to reveal a giant worm like Hollow and other Hollow chasing someone. That someone looked like a human child so when Ichigo saw this he ran in to help the child.

    Ishida: A��a human!? It can''t be, humans other than us!? There''s no way!

    Ichigo: We''ll think about it later! Let''s save them!!

    Ichigo, Ishida and Sado ran in to hit the little Hollows and the giant worm away from the child. I knew who they were so I did nothing.

    Child: What did we do to you guys!? Quit bullying us!

    Group of Hollows: We are reeeaaally sorry!

    Child: We never thought that this endless chase play would create such a misunderstanding. It''s no fun here in Hueco Mundo!

    Ichigo: Play? You were crying.

    Child: Yes! I''m an extreme m.a.s.o.c.h.i.s.t so it''s not fun unless they chase me till I cry a little.

    Ichigo punched the big headed Hollow. I couldn''t contain my laughter.

    Ichigo: What are you teaching this kid?!

    Big Headed Hollow: Nel, help!

    Ishida: Nel? Is that your name?

    Nel: Yes! I am Nel Tu, the Arrancar!

    Pesche: I''m Pesche, Nel''s big brother.

    Dondochakka: And I''m his big brother, Dondochakka.

    All 3: And the big one behind us is our pet, Bawabawa!

    After the whole schitck with them being siblings and Ichigo being a Shingami passed, we continued to "Las Noches" ("The Nights" in Spanish). We encountered a giant Hollow composed of sand called Runuganga. As powerful as Ichigo and Sado may have become they can''t deal with enemies that required a certain element to defeat. That''s when we met up with Rukia and Renji because Runuganga was frozen solid and destroyed.

    Right after the sand Hollow was destroyed Ichigo went to greet Rukia and Renji but instead was met with punches to the face by both of them. They had their small little confrontation about why we left without them but they soon made up. We continued forward and finally reached Las Noches. We parted ways from the Nel''s group but I knew that they would follow Ichigo and his group. When we entered the giant building, there was a split in the path with many corridors.

    Once we split up I chose to take a stroll in the path that I chose. I wasn''t worried about the others if the story didn''t deviate too much. By the law of cause and effect, I was hoping that Aizen wouldn''t disappoint me because the corridor I was following had stronger waves of energy being emitted. Far stronger than that of Ulquiorra. The entire time I was trying to sense some type of energy signature coming from this place but the entirety of Hueco Mundo was made of Spirit Particles so the energy fluctuated and I couldn''t get a proper read. Now that we entered the building I felt the Reiatsu clearly and Aizen didn''t disappoint. I was reading 5 distinct energy signatures, since the only one close to number one was Ulquiorra I could only compare them to him. I was getting giddy as I could finally use my Bankai without giving a shit about the area. I licked my lips in anticipation as I restrained my aura but let out my blood thirst. Every step I took in those hallways cracked the floor, so I sped up my pace.

    Sage: (I yelled out, loud enough to be heard everywhere) DON''T YOU DARE DISAPPOINT ME, AIZEN!!!!!

 Chapter 149 - 149: Cause and Effect, Espada Negativa!

    My roar reverberated throughout the halls of Las Noches. Along the way I met up with some of the former Espada or Sword. The Espada are the Arrancar that hold a high position among Aizen''s troops. The Espada are numbered from 1 to 10 but with the current members, Yammy is the only one whos number changes on how much Reiatsu he has stored. If he stored enough power he goes from being number 10 to 0. The former Espada are numbered in the three digits, so Ichigo''s misunderstanding on finding such a high number and considered them weak, was his fault.

    In the original story, Nel gave Ichigo brief information regarding the hiarchy of the Arrancar within Las Noches. Since it''s been a while since Nel was in Las Noches so the information she has is the information that Dondochakka and Pesche gave her. It made no difference to me as they perished with a single exchange. I paid no mind to the others because I knew the outcome so I continued to run right through these little guys.

    Sage: Come on! I know you have something for me Aizen! Theres no way a man with your intellect will have me roam freely here��

    After a few minutes of walking and in silence.

    ???: How dare you yell for Aizen-sama!

    Sage: Hahaha, finally, his answer towards my presence.

    I turned to see who was talking only to find some queer looking guy shooting daggers with his stare. My skin was visibly crawling, my cells literally hated the presence of this Arrancar. I knew there were some Okama (Queer) looking guys but this is ridiculous, this guy has on a womans attire with bulging muscles, he looked no different than a man in drag. He reminded me of the Arrancar Yumichika will fight, Charlotte Chuhlhourne, in his released state. I casually attacked him but he actually evaded.

    ???: Hmph! The fight hasn''t even started and you are already afraid of this mighty Mariposa! (Butterfly) You are desperately attacking and you are shaking, hahaha.

    Sage: Truthfully, you look like someone Eddie Murphy f.u.c.k.e.d and denied f.u.c.k.i.n.g. I am just more horrified of your appearance than your strength. If Aizen tried to creep me out more than to actually defeat me then he succeeded.

    Mariposa: Not only do you mock Aizen-sama, you dare mock me?! Hmph!

    Sage: That. Was. By far. The gayest "Hmph" I have ever heard. I have no problem with your lifestyle but don''t throw it in my face. Do you seriously fight that way?

    Mariposa: Underestimate me and you will die.

    Mariposa flashed in front of me tried to attack but I caught his arm. I wasn''t too impressed but I could tell he wasn''t trying. When he pulled back his arm he left some type of residue on my hand. Mariposa flashed back to his original spot and gave a big grin. I looked back at my hand and saw it sparkle with the residue.

    Mariposa: No no. Those are my scales.

    Sage: I thought you were a butterfly not a moth. Gross.

    Mariposa: Again, underestimating me. My scales do two things sweetie, burn and poison my enemy.

    Sage: What the f.u.c.k man! You literally shed STD''s.

    I used Amaterasu to burn away the scales away and then used Suiton: Mizurappa (Water Release: Water Trumpet) towards Mariposa, that way I clean my hands and attack at the same time. The scales that he shed did indeed have those functions but it was nowhere near the potency needed to do anything to me but it was a change of pace from the usual fodder I have faced so far.

    Mariposa: (Shook off the water) Ugh! No one but Aizen-sama can get me wet.

    Sage: Dude, stop talking. I''d rather fight than for you to continue talking.

    I took out my Zanpakuto and immediately turned it over. When I did so, the atmosphere around me changed. I was no longer looking to draw a battle but to end it. Mariposa also no longer gave that "let''s size each other up" look. I flashed behind him but he quickly responded by turning around and slashing at me with his Zanpakuto. Unfortunately he hit an afterimage, the moment he realized he hit nothing he tried to turn around again but only to be cleaved in two from the waist. Mariposa let out a pain filled howl. His voice changed like when a trans guy uses a feminine tone of voice when he is playing but then uses his original masculine tone when mad or angry.

    Mariposa: (In a deep Death Metal voice) I WILL KILL YOU!!!!!!!!!!!

    Mariposa: Monarca Llameante!!! (Flaming/Blazing Monarch)

    Although he called out a Monarch Butterfly he looked more like a Mothra from Godzilla. At least his power was at a much higher level than Ulquiorra. Mariposa had the Monarch Butterfly wings on his back. Much like Ulquiorra, Mariposa looked like him but more buff and instead of horns they were antennae. Mariposa was colored gold, red and black. He had red hair, black furry legs like Ulquiorra does when he releases and gold skin. The area around Mariposa started to crumble. I guess this is what happens when the more powerful of the Arrancar release while still in Las Noches.

    Sage: Tell me before you die, what number are you? And, are there any more that are stronger than you?

    Mariposa: (While puffing out his c.h.e.s.t) I am Monarca Llameante Mariposa, Espada Negativa, Uno (Negative Sword, One). There are 4 more and our leader, so 6 in total. Not that it will do you any good to know now that I released.

    Sage: Then why bother answering?

    Mariposa: I am only giving you closure before you die. Any more questions or should we continue to your execution? Hahahaha!

    Sage: Great, that fake feminine voice came back. So the Espada Negativa, are you stronger than the current Espada or are you just some rip-offs?

    Mariposa: Aizen-sama has given you too much credit. The Espada are from 9 to 0, 0 being the strongest, so if you even go lower in numbers past 0 of course you hit the negatives, which we are.

    Sage: Ah ok. So that makes you the weakest of the Espada Negativa then. At least I can expect some type of resistance. Claim that things life, Shinigami.

    Shinigami turned into her beautiful reflection-less black blade and I turned it around on Mariposa. The pressure I gave off before I used Shikai was now at least triple what I gave off before. Again, his gay little smirk went away but my grin grew. Since I didn''t want to disturb the others from fighting or figuring out the existence of the Espada Negativa, just like Division Zero for the Shinigami, I grabbed Mariposa by the neck and broke a hole through the ceiling of Las Noches. Up here I could fight more freely and this things power wouldn''t bother Ichigo and the others.

    I knew that I would have at least a little bit of fun because he could dodge my little attacks, although I wasn''t trying. So if I can get a little workout from him, then I can expect more from the remaining 5 Espada Negativa.

    Sage: Don''t disappoint me you f.u.c.k.i.n.g fruit cake!!

 Chapter 150 - 150: Numero Dos

    We exchanged many clashes but nothing decisive. This queer is quite strong and when compared to the Espada from when I saw them fight in the anime and the manga, he is definitely stronger than them. Too bad he was created to try and deal with me though. From his actions, Mariposa was not told how much power I have so, more than anything, he is gathering information on me while trying all his gay filled moves to at least damage me.

    Mariposa: Glitter Splash!

    I couldn''t hold it in, I burst out laughing. My spontaneous laughing pushed back his attack. I didn''t mean to make him look weak but the moment he yelled out his attack I just couldn''t hold it in. The dome that we were fighting on started to crack due to my laughter.

    Sage: HAHAHAHAHA!!!!! Please stop it! Oh man my f.u.c.k.i.n.g ribs, Hahahahaha!

    Mariposa: (Deep Death Metal Voice) YOU BASTARD!!!!! How DARE you laugh at my perfect attack?!

    Sage: Perfect?! I could fart and still disperse that fag attack, hahaha.

    Mariposa was furious and continued to slash at me because that was the only way he could properly attack me. He was very observant of the moves I was making but I wasn''t using any techniques. Once my laughter died down and I grew bored of him, I started to attack him in seriousness.

    Sage: At least I had a good laugh. Time to die fruit cake.

    I flashed in front of him, Mariposa was observant enough to see know how I would slash him so he placed his sword in front of him horizontally. As my Zanpakuto came down, I cleaved him in two from the head down. In a "Z" route I slashed him again, cutting off the head, diagonally slashed his torso and cut off his legs.

    Mariposa: I��I may have not��been strong enough��but our leader��will be��TRANSMUTACION!! (Transmutation!!)

    When Mariposa yelled out, instead of fading away he turned into black sludge. The sludge looked similar to the form of the Captain of the 12th Division, Kurotsuchi Mayuri, when he fought Ishida and turned himself into that sludge to get away. He couldn''t attack of be attacked. Since it looked like so much fun I let it be. By definition, Transmutation is the action of changing or the state of being changed into another form, so by him changing into that black sludge I can hope for a stronger opponent.

    Since that queer was gone I headed back down to Las Noches and looked for something close to a shower. When I found a room I cleaned myself from any residual STD that fruit left on me or my clothes. I burned myself with a sanitizing flame then washed the flames off. After putting on a new set of clothes from my pocket dimension, I headed further into Las Noches to find the other Espada Negativa.

    On the way to the next battle I took my sweet time getting there. As I walked through I sensed for Ichigo, Sado and Ishida''s Reiatsu. Ichigo and Sado made quick work of the Fallen Espada. Ishida was still fighting his opponent but the Reiatsu from his opponent was dropping so he was going to be done soon. I would have liked to help Ishida but, getting stronger will only help Ywach in the end. That is also the reason I didn''t want to take in Quincy powers. Sure I found their powers interesting but it would hardly bring me benefits. If I take in their power, Ywach would gain powers far beyond what he had in the original story. I could overwhelm him, take all the Quincy powers for my own and by transition, kill all his Quincy but where would the last arc and fun be if I did that?

    Sage: (With a wide grin) How long is your bitch a.s.s going to make me wait?! If you don''t come out I will come and get you!

    I waited for a few minutes and the Arrancar still didn''t come out. I was gunho about fighting only to find out that the next Espada Negativa was hiding from me. I flashed to its hiding spot, grabbed it and slammed it to the ground.

    ???: Shit, how did you find me?!

    Sage: I know you Espada Negativa are "supposed" to be stronger than the regular Espada, but are you dumber as well?

    ???: Hah! Don''t compare me to those little Espada. I am Espada Negativa numero dos, Avispon. (Negative Sword number two, Hornet).

    Sage: Haha, another bug. If the next guy after you turns out to be a bug as well I could see a pattern as to who your leader is.

    Avispon: Hmm, I doubt your little mind could comprehend the genius that is Aizen-sama.

    Sage: Well he has lived longer than I have but he is without a doubt in my mind, far weaker than I am.

    Avispon: YOU DARE!!!!!

    I flashed to Avispon''s side and stabbed him through his torso. I took out my Zanpakuto from his torso and flashed back to my original spot. I swung Shinigami to get rid of the blood that was left on her blade.

    Sage: (With a big grin) I dare. Once I''m through with you I can see how smart your precious Aizen-sama really is.

    Avispon: And you think by killing us you can fathom his plans?

    Sage: Of course. He made your Espada Negativa to handle me when he saw how easily I killed Tousen, one of his most trusted subordinates. If anything he made you huys as fodder to simply slow me down. The fag before you could do nothing but inform you of his fight when he died.

    Avispon: Enough. Destruir Desde Dentro, Avispon! (Destroy from within, Hornet!)

    Sage: Claim his life! Shinigami!

    Avispon''s Reiatsu spiked and his strength was two times stronger than Mariposa. I was happy to know he meant business but even happier to know that he was only number two and his power was twice as strong as the first. If this continues then the leader can make me use my Bankai. I didn''t turn Shinigami so it meant that I wanted to play with Avispon for a while.

 Chapter 151 - 151: Bankai!

    After fighting for a few minutes I grew tired of waiting for the stronger ones to appear so I made quick work of Avispon. Like Mariposa, Avispon also yelled out "Transmutacion", when he "supposedly" died. The sludge itself headed deeper into Las Noches. I had an inkling of who their leader might be but to know for sure I had to go deeper, giggity.

    I ran through their hallways like Rick James stomping on Eddie Murphy''s couch, F.u.c.k yo house. There were four more Arrancar to play with but I grew impatient. I entered another open area but I gave no chance to the Arrancar to speak. I simply gabbed him by the head and kept running to the next area while scrapping the walls with his head. Again, he called out "Transmutacion" before he died. I cared less because the sludge was headed the same way as the others.

    I ran into another area but the same occurred. This time I quickly slashed the Arrancar into pieces and moved on. Since I killed him and moved on too fast to care, I didn''t hear him call out like the others, which I''m sure he did. I also realized that there was not one chick among them, shame. I continued running and reached another open area. Each area was the same shit, the walls contained the energy released and it was open air so technically it was outside of Las Noches. The next area I reached had to Arrancar there. These two must be negative 5 and the leader.

    When I spotted them my grin grew wide. From the moment I saw all the Espada Negativa I knew who to expect at the end, Kaname Tousen. His Bankai was also an insect and when he transformed in the manga and anime into his Hollow form, while disgusting, and coincided with his Bankai. Now he stood there looking down at me as if he could actually do something to me. Hopefully this time he won''t die so easily.

    Sage: I was kinda hoping it was you, Tousen. I was super disappointed by how easily you died.

    Tousen: Now that Aizen-sama has resurrected me I also gained my sight. From what I see now, you are not much to look at.

    Sage: Hahahaha, says the guy who had to die before he could see again. Not much of an improvement if all you got was your sight back if you ask me.

    Tousen: Hmph. It seems that even the Espada Negativa uno to quatro (one to four) could not stop you.

    Sage: Please. You or Aizen can''t stop me. Your death is inevitable.

    Espada Negativa #5: Tousen-sama, let me handle this, he will not get passed me.

    Tousen: I leave it to you, Rocha.

    Sage: If I follow the pattern of all the previous Espada Negativa, you are the last and Tousen is the leader. So if all the others were insects, which can you be? A c.o.c.kroach, right?

    Rocha: Correct.

    Sage: Nice waves of Reiatsu coming off of you. Too bad this is definitely not enough but you will do as a warm up to killing Tousen again.

    Rocha: Enough banter, CUCARACHA INMORTAL!! (Immortal C.o.c.karoach)

    Sure Roach was strong but he was still missing something, something to push him to make me use Bankai. True to his name, Roach was hacked to pieces yet he could still move and put himself back together again. His vitality was, for a lack of a better word, insane. The only way to get rid of him was through bug spray or squashing him. Tousen still didn''t move, if anything he was expecting me to kill Rocha. I did what he expected, I made a giant ball of solid Reiatsu and squashed Rocha with it. Before his demise��

    Rocha: TRANSMUTACION!!

    Black sludge spread around the Reiatsu ball and gathered towards Tousen. I retrieved the ball and awaited what Tousen was doing with the sludge. Around Tousen, 5 balls of the black sludge the Espada Negativa left behind after "Transmutacion" were surrounding Tousen. Since Tousen was clearly resurrected as a Hollow, now Arrancar, because of the typlical Hollow hole in his c.h.e.s.t, the sludge surrounding him went into the hole. From Tousen''s previously all white attire he was now all black. The waves of energy he was giving off were in now way comparable to Rocha and he didn''t release his Zanpakuto or use his Hollow form yet.

    Tousen flashed from his location using Sonido (Sound in Spanish), which was Shunpo to the Arrancar, to my location and quickly slashed at me. I easily dodged but for some reason he thought he was faster than me and flashed to my side.

    Tousen: Can you keep up?

    Again, Tousen slashed at me and I dodged again. I had no need to dodge because the blade will most likely bounce off me but he doesn''t know that and I want to keep it that way. I started to laugh out loud when I repeated what Tousen had said.

    Tousen: What is so funny?

    Sage: (Wiping a tear from my eye) Do you really wanna know?

    Tousen: Amuse me.

    I flashed behind Tousen while he was still looking at my afterimage and pierced right through him with Shinigami. While Shinigami was still in his torso, I twisted my blade and pulled it out. I slashed the air to take the blood off of Shinigami. I looked at Tousen''s shocked appearance but simly smiled in turn.

    Sage: Let me ask you, were YOU able to keep up?

    Tousen: Even with all this extra power I still match up with you.

    Sage: (With a disappointed expression) How many times do I have to repeat myself?! (While also explaining through hand gestures) YOU. AND. AIZEN. AIN''T. SHIT. TO. ME. Once you get that through your head maybe you wouldn''t be so surprised when you die again.

    Tousen: Enough games.

    Sage: It''s like talking to a f.u.c.k.i.n.g wall. When you are blowing Aizen, did it accidentally hit your brain or something? How infallible do you think he is?

    Tousen: Witness my true power.

    Sage: Don''t suck and tell huh? Continue with death then.

    Tousen: Arcoiris Suzumushi! (Rainbow Cricket!)

    Sage: Hahaha, you''re like the most cultrally diverse person. You''re a black guy in a Japanese society with a Spanish named power.

    Tousen''s form didn''t change much, he just had rainbow colored bug wings on his back while still holding his Zanpakuto. He was still pitch black as the absorbed power was now a part of him with his release. I was happy as he was going to be the first person I slaughter with my Bankai.

    Sage: (With a giant smile) Let me show you why I don''t consider you nor Aizen a threat. BANKAI!! Death is Certain, Its Hour Uncertain, Claim his Life, Shinigami!

 Chapter 152 - 152: Put Down, Twice

    After I called out my Bankai a whirlpool of Reiatsu flooded the area. The ground started to crack and shake, the walls started to crumble, the air began to vibrate and the atmosphere spelled nothing but slaughter and death. Other than gaining Shinigami''s cooperation, trust and compliance, I have yet to unleash my Bankai to an opponent. There has been no one in this universe so far that is worthy of it. With Tousen''s new found resurrection and added power ups, he grew to almost match Aizen in his final form.

    Sage: Aww, that trembling better be excitement for the battle, Tousen. If not this will be an easy fight.

    Tousen: You are in the way of Aizen-sama''s goal and ultimately my goal of peace and justice.

    Sage: So being a traitor to long time allies, killing innocents and trying to depose the Spirit King is part of your peace and justice?

    Tousen: There has never been a reign of any king, emperor or in the name of the human''s multiple gods, that wasn''t paved in blood.

    Sage: True. Still, it doesn''t excuse your trembling. I can tell that you are hiding another form. Let''s at least say you tried to stop me instead of easily dying. Maybe it can stop your quivering.

    Tousen: Arcoiris Suzumushi Hyakushiki: Grillar Grillo (Rainbow Bell Bug Hundredth Style: Insane Fettered Cricket)

    What a mouthful, giggity. Tousen used a second Resurrecion like Ulquiorra, but this transformation made him look like the original form he had from the original story except for still having rainbow colored wings and bug-like armor. The original form he looked more hairy but in this form he had the powers of the Espada Negativa. I remember seeing a Rhinoceros Beetle among the group so his armor comes from him. There were no weapons like in his original form because his body was the weapon, I was just hoping he could play for a while before I destroy him.

    I took hold of Shinigami and engaged Tousen. We both flashed from our locations and met in the middle of the area. The moment Shinigami made contact with Tousen''s bug arm the surrounding area was obliterated due to the encounter. Shinigami sunk into his arm and it was quickly sliced off but with Tousen''s new form came stronger abilities. Tousen quickly regenerated the missing arm but was still shocked that I took it off in the first place. Since he had Rocha''s powers as well, the missing arm I lopped off attacked me in accordance to Tousen''s will.

    I used Reaper''s Touch on the arm and drained it of all its power, watching it quickly turn white then crumble to dust. I couldn''t tell if Tousen was surprised because he has those nasty eyes but I did notice that he halted his movements for a bit when he saw the arm he was controlling fade away. We continued our battle but this time Tousen was careful not to lose his limbs. Every time I took an arm or leg, since he''s a bug a leg I guess, I would drain it and Tousen would lose a fraction of strength regenerating the missing limb and since he could still move it after it was removed, he would expend more energy making it move. Now instead of losing limbs he would harden enough to be cut and only regenerating the wound.

    Sage: Truly an insect''s vitality. Come on! This isn''t all, right?! Show me more before I squish you!

    Tousen: Bzzzz, Arrogance is a privilege for the strong, undeserving of one such as you.

    Sage: Please, you''re still alive because I allow it.

    I swung Shinigami in his direction faster than he could react so by the time he noticed that he was cut, a giant diagonal gash across his c.h.e.s.t opened up and blood started to squirt out of it. Tousen''s c.h.e.s.t bubbled with blood as he regenerated the wound swiftly. I took my stance to attack once more��

    Sage: Come on you shit fly! Do something!

    Tousen: La Mirada! (The Gaze)

    I smiled Tousen down as lime-green rings formed in front of his eyes. I''ve seen this technique before, it was Tousen''s Cero, similar to a Gran Ray Cero. Tousen fired it at me but I didn''t run away from it, the first shot was deflected. Tousen used his cero as a diversion and flew behind me��

    Sage: For a guy who has lived probably five times my age, you are quite na?ve.

    I turned around and kicked Tousen away. Tousen flew into the distance like a runaway meteor and crash landed like one as well. I flashed to his location while displaying a giant grin. The crash left Tousen looking like a used crash test dummy. After a few seconds his bent backwards limbs, broken or missing wings and twisted neck set themselves back in place.

    Tousen attacked once more but with a mix kicks, punches and Ceros. There was more thought into his actions compared to when we first started. Tousen became frugal in conserving his energy and only fired Ceros when he believed he had a high chance of hitting. He regenerated only when the wound was too severe, other than that he left small wounds open. The innate ability of Shinigami was energy drain and as the master of Shinigami the energy would come to me but I refused to take his energy and let Shinigami eat her fill instead. The stronger she becomes, we become.

    Sage: Hahaha! Come on! Come on! Molt! Shed your skin, gain experience points, change your vocation, eat some rare candies, take an evolutionary stone or trade yourself! Quit being a Shuckle! Come at me stronger you f.u.c.k.i.n.g bug!!

    With every exchange I piled on the pressure and Shinigami drained him of his energy, like a small meteorite s.u.c.k.e.d into a black hole. This was the end of Tousen, again. At least he didn''t go down like a bitch this time, well he did fight back this time. Slowly, Tousen''s color started to fade from a deep black to a gray and everntually white. Little by little Tousen''s body began to crumble into dust. Now an armless Tousen was on his knees and couldn''t muster the strength to move anymore. I walked in front of him.

    Sage: At least be proud that I used my Bankai against you, even though you didn''t last.

    Tousen: Why��why do you stand against us when you are this powerful?

    Sage: Dude, do you know what happens when you reach the peak of anything? When it comes to combat sports, the champions do exhibition matches from different fighting leagues like a boxer fighting a wrestler or mix martial artist. Even in board games the champion gives matches to new people just so they could figure things out from their perspective.

    Tousen: What does that have to do with you��being in our way of justice?

    Sage: You are not going to like the answer. Not to mention your justice was flawed from the beginning.

    Tousen: Tell��me!

    Sage: Fine. (With a condescending look) Because I was bored. There was something I found interesting and went for it. Now that I have it there is nothing left but boredom. I let your little "rise to power" act go on because I saw an opportunity to relieve some stress and boredom. Honestly, meeting you again and your Espada Negativa did relieve the boredom. It makes me question, how much further did Aizen proceed to have stronger enemies for me to fight?

    Tousen: You trampled��over our justice��because of boredom?!

    Sage: Hey! Don''t ask the question if you''re gonna be a little bitch about the answer. At least you''ll die with an answer now, right?

    I pointed my finger in front of Tousen''s face, a small energy ball at the tip of my finger began to grow.

    Tousen: That��is not Kido or Reiatsu��who are you?

    Sage: The guy that killed you twice. (Showing a peace sign)

    The ball turned into a beam, destroying everything in its path. The beam landed a little far off exploding in the distance with a blinding flash and tremendous aftershock. The walls fell from not being able to handle the amount of energy and pressure. Before putting Shinigami back I gave her a kiss��

    Sage: I hope you had some fun.

    Shinigami: Take me out again next time, even if they are not worth it.

    Sage: (In a childish voice) But it''s not fun when you one-punch them. Fine! If you wanna come out just let me know, even if it is for fresh air.

 Chapter 153 - 153: Grimmjow

    I searched around for a while and found Sado still fighting with Nnoitra. Nnoitra''s subordinate Tesra, was dead on the ground with his head smashed in, Nnoitra himself used his Resurreccion and was still missing two arms. Sado on the other hand, had only used his Fullbring on his arms and c.h.e.s.t. Looks like the training more than paid off. I changed clothes from the bug shit and blood from before and took out some snacks as I watched the fight.

    In the original, Sado had his right arm split in two by Nnoitra but now Sado took two of his six arms. Sure Nnoitra can regenerate but Sado has more than enough power to kill him. I didn''t sense Sado''s Reiatsu fluctuate nor was he short of breath but Nnoitra was was worse for wear.

    Nnoitra: How can a human��be this strong?! Dammit!!

    Sado: El Directo! (The Direct)

    The blast pushed Nnoitra back because he blocked the attack with all of his remaining blades. The force still made Nnoitra spit out blood, Sado wasn''t even trying to kill him merely push him back and show him the difference between them. For his friends, Sado wasn''t opposed to killing Hollows but seeing the vast difference between him and Nnoitra, he eased up a bit, Nnoitra also felt this.

    Nnoitra: You f.u.c.k.i.n.g human!! Are you pitying me?! Me! This Nnoitra?!

    Nnoitra used his Gran Rey Cero from his tongue at Sado. Sado simply put out his left arm and took the beam in his hand until it was over. Sado just looked at the slight singe on his palm then looked at Nnoitra. Nnoitra was used to being looked down on from Nel before she was tricked and was downgraded in power. Now, for a human to be doing the same to him, who thinks of himself as the strongest Espada, there is nothing more embarrassing or demeaning for him than being defeated by a being he considers weaker.

    Sado: You cannot beat me. Step down or you will be put down.

    Sage: Quit showing mercy, Sado. Because if the situation were reversed he wouldn''t do the same.

    Sado: Sage-san. So you''re done on your side?

    Sage: Yeah. Just waiting on the Espada''s numbers from 1 to 3, Ichimaru or Aizen himself to show up.

    Nnoitra: Another human taking me lightly!

    Sage: Oh no, I am outright not putting you in my sights. You''re too small. If your superiors couldn''t stop me, why would I give a f.u.c.k about you?

    Nnoitra: RRRAAAGGHHH!!!

    Nnoitra attacked Sado filled with rage. Even an am.a.t.u.r.e knows never attack in rage because it is only easier to manipulate the opponent. Sado shook his head and charged his left arm. From the many times he saw me attack, he knew that Nnoitra stood no chance against me. If anything, Sado saw himself killing Nnoitra as mercy compared to an easy death with me.

    Sado: La Muerte! (The Death!)

    Sado''s left arm made clear contact with Nnoitra''s face, the resulting impact and discharge of Reiatsu caused the surrounding sand to change into glass. The force of Sado''s punch made Nnoitra head look as if he was trying to eat his own head until it imploded, killing Nnoitra. Honestly, I was surprised to see that Sado noticed me making a fl.i.c.k.i.n.g motion. Nnoitra was literally a flick away from death rather than Sado''s punch. I smiled and shrugged my shoulders.

    Sado: What kind of pride do you think he would have if you flicked him away like a bug Sage-san?

    Sage: First of all, he was a bug. Secondly, you playing with him destroyed him far more than what I could have done. (I turned my head)

    I sensed that Rukia fell with the Arrancar who took on Shiba Kaien''s appearance, Aaroniero Arruruerie, the Noveno Espada (Ninth Sword). I shook my head thinking, "he was the weakest of the Espada and the only Gullian, why are you so weak, Rukia". I can''t judge her too harshly because the appearance he took was that of her former mentor, so her emotions made her f.u.c.k up. I noticed that everyone else sensed her fall, but I don''t mean her death, just her defeat. Since her Reiatsu took a nose dive I can understand why everyone else thought that.

    Sado: Sage-san.

    Sage: I know, I felt it too. Don''t worry though, she is still alive.

    Sado: How can you know that? Her Reiatsu is completely gone!

    Sage: Dude, I''m the one who taught you how to sense energy signatures, quit making me look bad and feel out her life, not her Reiatsu.

    Sado closed his eyes to feel out Rukia. When he opened his eyes he turned his head and looked at me then nodded. I sensed around for everyone else. Ishida and Renji were fighting the Octava Espada (Eighth Sword), Szayelaporro Granz and Ichigo finally engaged Ulqiorra. I knew Rukia was going to be fine because Soul Society sent four of their Captains as back up.

    I kept up with Ichigo''s fight in particular because Ulquiorra wasn''t able to one shot Ichigo like he did in the original. From what I was sensing, Ulquiorra actually took out his sword to fight Ichigo. He didn''t release yet because he was not allowed to within Las Noches. Still, Ichigo was not walking away from the fight with Ulquiorra without a scratch so he had to sustain some damage. I sensed that Grimmjow took Orihime from where the Arrancar were keeping her and headed to Ichigo''s location.

    A few minutes later and Grimmjow reached Ichigo and Ulquiorra''s location. Their Reiatsu spiked but it ended like it did in the original, with Ulquiorra disappearing into the Caja Negacion (Box of Negation). The box is used to punish subordinates, it permanently traps regular Arrancar but it won''t hold Ulquiorra for long. Orihime was still used to heal up Ichigo and Grimmjow so they could have their fight. I smiled as I get to watch another one of my favorite fights but Ichigo will have a bigger advantage this time around so it might end faster. I grabbed Sado and flashed to Orihime''s location.

    Orihime: (Startled) Sado-kun! Sage-san!

    Sado: Orihime, are you ok?

    Orihime: Yeah, I''m fine. But Kurosaki-kun is going to fight Grimmjow. He imprisoned his comrade and told me to heal them just to fight Kurosaki-kun.

    Sado: Don''t worry. Sage-san and I are here if he needs help.

    Since we were still in Las Noches, I created a couch from the Spirit Particles in the air to sit Orihime, Sado, Nel and I. I brought out snacks and got comfortable to watch the fight. Ichigo spotted us�� Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/a-saiyan-in-the-multiverse_15459630805498805/chapter-153-grimmjow_50950748560739816">/book/a-saiyan-in-the-multiverse_15459630805498805/chapter-153-grimmjow_50950748560739816</a> for visiting.

    Ichigo: Chad! Sage-san! You guys made it.

    Grimmjow: Great more people to fight.

    Sage: Don''t mind us, we''re here for the show. (Crunch)

    Grimmjow: After him, you''re next.

    I stared back at Grimmjow with added pressure. The atmosphere encompassed the entire area but the pressure was solely on Grimmjow. He fell on his hands and knees into the white sand.

    Sage: You must be tired of living. If you wanna live longer, stick with fighting Ichigo. If you are on your knees from me staring at you don''t even let my name pass your lips. Before you lose interest, pretend we are not here.

 Chapter 154 - 154: Ichigo v. Grimmjow

    I let Grimmjow off with a warning because if I do kill him now my show will be canceled. Whether he is pissed off or not I could care less as ling as he doesn''t provoke me and gets on with the show I will let him live like he did in the original. Good thing my threat didn''t discourage him from fighting Ichigo. I leaned back and enjoyed the fight. Orihime and Nel were not as scared as they were in the original with Sado''s and especially my presence there.

    Ichigo landed a ways away from my couch already in his Bankai form, but for some reason he had a weird expression on his face. After a few exchanges and some banter, Grimmjow pointed out that Ichigo wasn''t himself. Even after being fully healed by Orihime, Ichigo went to fight Grimmjow with that pathetic expression.

    Grimmjow: What''s with that look? Seems you really don''t have any intention of killing me��you pathetic bastard.

    Ichigo: What''d you say?

    Grimmjow disappeared using Sonido (Sound) to move behind Ichigo. They engaged again.

    Grimmjow: I''m gonna ask you this, Kurosaki, why did you come to Hueco Mundo?

    Ichigo: It''s obvious, isn''t it?! To rescue Inoue!

    Grimmjow: Ha! If that''s true why didn''t you grab her and run the moment you saw her?! Were you relieved to find her physically unharmed?! Even though she might be a little f.u.c.k.e.d up on the inside?! Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="/book/a-saiyan-in-the-multiverse_15459630805498805/chapter-154-ichigo-v.-grimmjow_51159179313861320">/book/a-saiyan-in-the-multiverse_15459630805498805/chapter-154-ichigo-v.-grimmjow_51159179313861320</a> for visiting.

    Ichigo: You sons of bitches��Did you do something to Inoue?!

    Grimmjow: That''s a good expression, Kurosaki! You said you came to rescue that woman, right? Since you don''t seem to get it; I''ll spell it out for you. You''re wrong, you came here to fight.

    Sage: Me too (Munch)

    Grimmjow: You can see it, that guy on the couch and your big friend can see it. The path that your instincts are leading you towards. You''re a Shinigami and I''m a Hollow!! The side that loses is annihilated!! It''s been that way for thousands of years now!! DO WE NEED ANY OTHER REASON TO FIGHT!? BRING IT ON!!! LAST MAN STANDING CAN GO HOME ALIVE, SIMPLE AS THAT!!

    Grimmjow: You''ve livened up, Kurosaki�� but not enough. Who I really want to fight isn''t you as you are now but the one I''ve seen from when you defeated Dordoni. Eat this��this is the strongest Cero which only Espada are allowed to do!!! Gran Rey Cero!!!

    Sage: I''ve seen stronger (Munch)

    Grimmjow fired the Gran Rey Cero in our direction, mainly at Orihime and Nel. Seeing this, Ichigo forgot that we were there and quickly used Shunpo to our location and used his Hollow mask to stop the Cero. When Ichigo turned around, Orihime was taken a back by Ichigo''s new transformation.

    Ichigo: I''m sorry Inoue.

    Sage: Dude, the f.u.c.k?! Me and Sado are here. Calm the f.u.c.k down. You know you gotta kill Ulquiorra after this so take your time and leave her safety to us.

    Ichigo: My bad Sage-san. I kinda forgot you were there.

    Sage: Now that you brought the mask out gimme a good show.

    Grimmjow: Yes! That''s it! Now let''s go! Grind! Pantera! (Panther King)

    While Ichigo and Grimmjow restarted their fight, Sado wanted a few answers.

    Sage: Simple. Who do you think took Orihime-chan to Hueco Mundo? Who do you think convinced her that she was saving people by going with them, technically holding her mentally hostage?

    Orihime wasn''t saying anthing and Sado understood where I was coming from. By getting rid of Ulquiorra, Ichigo will be getting rid of the burden of guilt that Orihime brought upon herself. I say that because Aizen never really needed Orihime for anything just to split Soul Society''s forces, so by her leaving with Ulquiorra, Ichigo was made to go through hurdles to reach her. It didn''t look like much through the manga and anime but considering their ages, that was f.u.c.k.e.d up.

    Ichigo''s fight was going like in the original with the slight edge to Ichigo. Ichigo didn''t fully commit to accepting his inner Hollow so there were some gaps in his overall power which caused him to lag a bit but not enough to be weaker than Grimmjow. The Gran Rey Cero may be a fancy name but it does have the power to distort the space. I sensed that Harribel and her Fraccion were observing the fight. I smirked because at this point they were arguing why they were scared of the fight because of the energy they sensed.

    The fight was getting good as Ichigo and Grimmjow were exchanging heavy blows.

    Grimmjow: Is your mask going to last? Either way I couldn''t be happier, cause this woulda been boring if your mask had broken right away, right!?

    Ichigo: (While catching Grimmjows hand attack) This would be boring if my mask broke? Don''t make me laugh (Slashed Grimmjow across the c.h.e.s.t) That''s my line Grimmjow, since this would get boring��Don''t you dare come out of your released state!!

    Sage: Nice. (Munch)

    The fight gained momentum after that. At one point Grimmjow used the exploding spikes he shoots at Ichigo but he dodged. The spikes continued to come in our direction. When I saw that Ichigo was about to cover for Orihime and Nel again I yelled out��

    Sage: YOU F.U.C.K.I.N.G FOOL!!!

    Sage: If you block for us again Ichigo, I will take over your fight. I take it as an insult that you think I need your intervention from his puny attacks. And you, Grimmjow, stop writing checks your a.s.s can''t cash. Provoke me at your own peril that is my final warning.

    They continued their fight but a little further than before. Some frafments and attacks did come our way but unlike the previous Gran Rey Cero and the exploding spikes, they were just part of their fight. I sensed around again and felt that Harribel was still observing the fight but her and the expression of her Fraccion changed to one of fear instead of acting when sensing Grimmjow and Ichigo''s fight. I threw my voice in their direction��

    Sage: Only this much strength and it''s already getting the four of you wet, huh?

    Apache: Where the f.u.c.k did that come from? Who said that?

    Harribel: Calm down Apache. It seems that Aizen-sama''s plan to keep the other one called Sage occupied has failed. He is where Grimmjow and Kurosaki Ichigo are fighting. But for him to throw his voice so far away, it''s quite surprising.

    I learned that from Zebra and with some other uses as well. I threw my voice again��

    Sage: The sound of my voice can also make you tingle. The fear in your sweet voices is delicious.

    Milarose: Dream on! Just because you can throw your voice doesn''t make you strong.

    Sunsun: Don''t provoke the unknown Milarose, lest you bite off more than you can chew.

    I made my voice vibrate on their bodies

    Sage: Just observe the fight like good little bitches.

    I turned my attention back on the fight. I was sure to have made their ginas tingle. I smiled as I sat back on my couch with snacks in my hand while watching the fight.

 Chapter 155 - 155: Ulquiorra’s Turn

    As the fight was reaching its inevitable conclusion, I sensed that Ulquiorra broke free from the Caja Negacion. From his signature, he went to speak to Aizen before they departed from Hueco Mundo. Like in the original, most likely he was told to hold the fort while they were gone.

    Ichigo didn''t kill Grimmjow, like in the original.

    Grimmjow: Why?! Why spare me?

    Ichigo: My instincts are telling me this is not where you are to die. By fighting you, I learned to listen more to what my instincts are telling me.

    Grimmjow clicked his tongue and turned his head. In the originl story this was the part where Nnoitra interrupted the ending by kicking away Grimmjow and attacking Ichigo when he was worn out but since he was already taken care of, that did not happen. Orihime was running to to Ichigo''s side to heal him but while she gained a gap between us and Ichigo, Coyote Starkk, the Primera Espada (First Sword), used Sonido to flash to Orihimes side and take her away. Before Coyote flashed away��

    Sage: I hope you''re not thinking you can just take her without me doing anything about it, do you?

    Before he could use Sonido to take Orihime away I flicked Coyote''s right index finger at him. With an incredibly surprised face, a bleeding missing finger and seeing my grinning face, he took Orihime away. I knew where she was going to end up so there was no worry.

    Ichigo: Sage-san! Why didn''t you stop him?!

    Sado: Sage-san, with your speed there was no way you didn''t see him coming. Why?

    Sage: To answer your questions, there was no need to do anything. I gave the guy a warning not to hurt Orihime. She is safe by Ulquiorra''s side.

    Ichigo: We could have just left if she was still here!

    Sage: See, that is your head talking, but what are your intincts telling you? Don''t you have someone left to kill before we make sure the Orihime we are taking back is complete?

    Sado: Complete? (After recalling what I said earlier) Oh! Ichigo, Sage-san did let them take away Inoue but it was for a reason. Go to where Inoue is to finish this and resolve Inoue''s inner turmoil.

    Just when Sado finished explaining to Ichigo, using Bakudo #77: Tenteikura, Aizen announced where Orihime''s location is and that he was going to destroy Karakura Town. I don''t know why he sounded boastful in the announcement, they only recovered Orihime because I allowed it.

    Ichigo finally understood why I let Coyote take Orihime away, nodded at me and Sado before flashing to Orihime''s side. Sado and I followed along only to find Ishida also arriving at the same time. With him being here I spread my senses and found that the four Captains that came were the same as the original story. Byakuya was helping Rukia, Mayuri helped Ishida and Renji, Zaraki was supposed to take care of Nnoitra but he found Yammy instead. As for Unohana, she was looking around to help the wounded. The worst off was Rukia but she appeared after Byakuya killed off the Septima Espada (Seventh Sword), Zommari Rureaux.

    While confronting Ulquiorra, Ichigo made sure that he would attack him with everything he had there and then. This time Ichigo was actually hitting Ulquiorra and injuring him. Seeing this, Ulquiorra saw it fit that Ichigo would die to his released state. Ulquiorra gestured at Ichigo to follow him above the roof of Las Noches. I made another couch to take all of us up to the roof so we can see the rest of the fight.

    Ulquiorra: This place is above Las Noches. Aizen-sama has forbidden those of the Cuatro Espada (Fourth Sword) and up to release their Resurreccion within Las Noches because we could destroy the palace. This is where you meet your end, Kurosaki Ichigo. Enclose, Murcielago (Bat (Spanish)/ Great Black-winged Demon (Japanese)).

    A whirl of powerful Reiatsu was swirling around Ulquiorra. The black and green burst of Spiritual energy fell to the floor like a green rain. Black bat wings formed on Ulquiorra''s back, his hair grew wilder and longer and while the remaining part of his Hollow mask was sitting centered atop his head, he grew two large horns extending outward to the sides towards the front. The lines on his face became broader, black and more triangular as he was in the Anime and Manga.

    Like my fights, this was outside of Las Noches. All the Espapda Negativa and the resurrected Tousen were above the level of the current top Espada so every time I faced any of them it was like at the edge outside Las Noches. Being outside of Las Noches was nothing new to me. Currently, Ulquiorra was stronger than Ichigo by much. I couldn''t tell the difference until I felt the pressure he was giving off compared to Ichigo up close. No wonder Ichigo only lasts a few seconds before Ulquiorra puts a hole in Ichigo''s c.h.e.s.t. After lasting longer than intended, Ulquiorra uses his Resurreccion: Segunda Etapa (Second Ressurrection release), completely overwhelming Ichigo and firing a cero through his c.h.e.s.t.

    Sado: Ichigo!!!

    Ishida: Kurosaki!!!

    Orihime: Kurosaki-kun!!!!

    After hearing Orihime''s voice the presumed dead Ichigo''s body, started to pulsate. From the hole that Ulquiorra made on Ichigo''s c.h.e.s.t came out a tremendous black Reiatsu. From Ichigo''s mouth, white Reiatsu like clay covered his face to form his an advanced version of his Hollow mask. The white clay-like Reiatsu spread to the rest of Ichigo''s body, completeing the transformation. Ichigo got up and, like a master Jedi, summoned his Zanpakuto back into his hand. Obviously bewildered by Ichigo''s revival, Ulquiorra asked the Zangetsu possessed Ichigo��

    Ulquiorra: Who are you?

    Ichigo: Rwwaaarrrrrr!!!!!!

    Powerful shockwaves spread around the roof. Because of the material make up of the palace, the Reiatsu can only be faintly sensed through the hole that was made on the roof. Ulquiorra fired a Cero Oscuras (Dark Zero) at the newly transformed Ichigo but only to be countered by Ichigo''s own Cero. I held Orihime, Sado and Ishida back to not interfere with their fight because Ichigo does not recognize anyone other then Orihime as a friendly. I erased my presence so as not to vere Ichigo away from Ulquiorra. Only when Ichigo finishes off Ulquiorra I will step in to bring him back, maybe.

 Chapter 156 - 156: Ulquiorra’s end, My Turn!

    Ulquiorra could not believe that a human could fire a Cero to counter his Cero Oscuaras, in that small instance, Zangetsu, who is currently using Ichigo''s body, flashes behind Ulquiorra, effortlessly cutting off his left arm. Ulquiorra reveals that his true power is not in his offensive strength but in his regeneration. He quickly regenerates the left arm, but his quick regeneration applies to non-vital body parts, that''s why he took long regenerating his eye when showing the rest of the Espada what he encountered when he first appeared with Yammy.

    Ulquiorra: Stay right there, don''t move. I don''t want to risk using this at close range. Lanza del Relampago (Lance of Lightening (Spanish) Lance of Thunder and Lightening (Japanese))!

    The first lance Ulquiorra threw missed creating a giant explosion in the desert of Hueco Mundo.

    Ulquiorra: It is difficult to fully control this technique.

    He prepares a second lance to fire but Zangetsu appears right next to him surprising Ulquiorra because Zangetsu used Sonido instead of Shunpo. Zangetsu throws Ulquiorra''s detached arm at him but he slashes it away and then thrusts the lance. Zangetsu cathes the lance with a single hand and crushes it. Ulquiorra gives a bewildered look allowing Zangetsu the chance to slice him diagonally across the torso and then slamming him into the roof of Las Noches.

    Ulquiorra: I cannot believe that I was defeated by a Human turned Hollow.

    Zangetsu stepped on Ulquiorra''s head and began charging a Cero.

    Ulquiorra: No mercy huh, very Hollow-like. I no longer have a purpose since you defeated me. DO IT!

    Zangetsu releases the Cero, creating a gigantic and powerful explosion on the dome. Even though Ulquiorra survived the blast he was left with his head, a torso and left arm. Zangetsu was about to impale the seemingly dead body of Ulquiorra until Ishida yelled out.

    Ishida: Kurosaki! Stop it! How can you call yourself human if you mutilate his corpse.

    At this time before Ishida tried to interfere any further I blasted the remains of Ulquiorra. Ishida turned around and looked at me with a scowl. I didn''t care because Ulquiorra was still alive and I didn''t want him reverting Ichigo back just yet.

    Sage: Ishida, Ulquiorra was still alive. I could care even less how you look at me but there was nothing wrong with Ichigo''s actions. Now step aside and go back on the couch with Sado and Orihime-chan, I will handle it from here.

    Ishida: I don''t know how strong you think you are but even you cannot handle Reiatsu of his magnitude without help reasoning with him.

    I started to laugh at Ishida''s remark. I flashed next to him and threw him at Sado.

    Sage: Sado, catch him. Tell him to shut up as well.

    Sage: Claim his life, Shinigami!

    As my blade changed, Zangetsu used Sonido to do the same he did to Ulquiorra to me. I didn''t even turn my head and slashed him with my blade, leaving an outline of Shinigami on his c.h.e.s.t. Zangetsu spat out blood from my attack then readied his sword. I smiled as I stared him down.

    Sage: At least let me use Bankai first, Zangetsu. BANKAI! Death is certain, its hour uncertain, Claim his Life, Shinigami! Now, let''s see what you can do without Ichigo.

    I place a barrier around the couch, not only protecting Sado, Orhime, Ishida and the little stow-away, Nel, but also holding them so they don''t interfere. I smiled from ear to ear as I faced down a Hollowfied Ichigo. Zangetsu used a big a.s.s Getsuga Tenshou (Lunar Fang Heaven Shock) at me. I swatted it away with my scythe but he was ready with a Cero. From the way Zangetsu was fighting he seemed to be aware that he was at a disadvantage. I used my left pinky to fire a small beam to counter his Cero. The resulting clash made the rest of the dome of Las Noches crumble. The roof was still there but the initial hole that was made to go to the roof, started to become wider.

    Sage: Hahaha! Show me more Zangetsu! Show me if you''re qualified to replace Ichigo!

    We clashed multiple times but with each encounter Zangetsu''s mask broke apart little by little. I was holding back Shinigami''s innate power to drain whatever I slash because then the fun would end early but that didn''t discourage me from using other techniques that Shinigami taught me.

    Sage: Dodge this Zangetsu! Or the fun will end! Souten Daisharin! (Heavenly Wheel!)

    Like a thinner Circular Getsuga Tenshou and a thicker Destructo Disc, the Souten Daisharin was a giant circular purple azure flamed ring that cleaved anything and everything. The attack was so strong it started to pull things to it to be cut. After firing many Ceros at my attack, Zangetsu was able to vere it off course into the desert. My attack left a deep gigantic chasm. I held back and it was weakend by Zangetsu before it landed so at full power I could cleave a planet and the moon around it if I wanted.

    More and more of Zangetsu''s mask started to fall apart. The white encasing that was surrounding Zangetsu also started to crumble. I guess just knocking away my attack made him lose more power than I thought. After a few more clashes, Zangetsu didn''t have the power remaining to play with me. Before he reverted back to Ichigo, I flashed in front him, grabbed him by the red haired scruff around his collar and pulled him close.

    Zangetsu looked at me with wide eyes. I smiled as I slammed down Zangetsu on the remaining part of the dome. The slam caused the remaining fragments of the Hollowfied Ichigo to break apart. The pieces then turned into Reiatsu along with the changes the Hollowfication brought and was s.u.c.k.e.d into the hole in Ichigo''s c.h.e.s.t. The Reiatsu filled in the hole, healing Ichigo and turning him back to normal. I released the others from the barrier since the danger had passed.

    Sado: Ichigo!

    Ishida: Kurosaki!

    Orihime: Kurosaki-kun!

    Nel: (With a lisp) Itsygooo!!

    I laughed when Nel hugged on to Ichigo because she started to slobber and wet him.

    Sage: Orihime-chan, heal Ichigo, I''m certain that the transformation drained him a lot.

 Chapter 157 - 157: Catching up to Aizen

    After getting healed, we headed back down to Las Noches to meet up with the Captains. I could simply take us back but I wouldn''t want to miss a grand entrance. We located Byakuya, who was with a recuperating Rukia and Renji, Zaraki who just finished off Yammy and Unohana healing Byakuya. Mayuri was most likely collecting "samples", Arrancar, around the battle areas. The moment we said our greetings, Mayuri arrived at our location.

    Mayuri: Oh my, oh my, what''s this? It seems that none of you have died. Oh, it also seems that none of the Ryoka have died as well. They even rescued the woman.

    Ichigo was about to use Shunpo to the main Palace until Kenpachi stopped him.

    Zaraki: Where the hell are you goin''? What do you hope to gain by acting now?

    Ichigo: Okay, what do you suggest we do?! Karakura Town''s in danger!! Are you telling me to just wait here like we are now!?

    Zaraki: I thought I told you that when it was decided the final battle would be in the winter, Urahara Kisuke received a few marching orders from the old man. The first of those was the sending of Captains to Hueco Mundo. The second was�� to make it possible for the Captains of the Gotei 13 to wage war in Karakura Town.

    Sado: That''s ridiculous! Wage war in Karakura Town!? If the Captains, with all their power, do something like that, what''ll become of Karakura Town!? There will be nothing left! It will be turned into ruins!!

    Mayuri: Having Captains simply fight there won''t make it possible. It''s called Tenkai Kecchuu (Revolving World- Linking pillars). That is, the transforming of Karakura Town into a place suitable to wage war in. In order to do that, Urahara Kisuke created the "Tenkai Kecchuu", a device which creates an enormous one Spiritual Ri* (Unit of area approximately 654 Square meters) radius Senkaimon bound by four linked points. He then set it up in the North, South, East and West of Karakura Town.

    Because of this technique, Urahara basically transferred all of Karakura Town to the outskirts of Rukongai.

    Sado: What did you do with the residents?

    Unohana: Put to sleep and sent to Soul Society with the town.

    Sage: If what you said is true, then how will we get to the other fight? From what I can tell, none of you know how to open a Garganta, not even the 12th Division Captain over there.

    Mayuri: Hmph! Even if I could open a portal from here, do you think I would allow YOU to use it? Luckly for you, I am in a very good mood right now. Not only have I obtained some invaluable spoils of war�� I have also, in the same place where I uncovered said spoils, succeeded in analyzing the structure of the Garganta.

    Sage: If your fool looking a.s.s knew, then open it clown.

    Ichigo: Analyzing��Garganta?!

    Mayuri: Again with your meager insults. But I indeed, flawlessly I might add, to analzing the Garganta! I have achieved a semipermanent form!! Oh! I can see the look on that man''s face already!!! How can I not be gleeful in such a situation?!! Why, the impudent blatherings of a primate such as you are as nothing before my delight!! Make the preparations, Nemu! We must return this half- Shinigami and friends to the Human world!

    I could have had Kurotsuchi Nemu without so much as a refusal from her father Mayuri, but then I would have some type of drug in me because of how he dealt Szayelaporro Grantz. That p.u.s.s.y had a linen factory attached, not just strings. Ichigo was trying to refute the ride back to the Human world but Byakuya set him right and had told him to save his town. Unohana volunteered to come along to see if she can also help whomever was hurt on the other side.

    Unohana: Isane, you are to remain here and assist Kuchiki Taicho.

    Sage: Sado, stay here with the rest just in case. Protect Orihime-chan and Ishida. Make sure you guys recover.

    Sado: No problem.

    Sado gave me a thumbs up as Ichigo, Unohana and I jumped into the Garganta. While running through Ichigo made his own little walk way and led Unohana. I on the other hand, made a recliner and followed on the side.

    Unohana: Kurosaki, there one thing I want to ask you�� you faced Aizen Souske up by the Sokyoku, didn''t you?

    Ichigo: Yeah, what about it?

    Unohana: How was it?

    Ichigo: What do you mean? He was ridiculously strong. I couldn''t do a thing. He wasn''t even using Shikai or anything, and he totally slaughtered me.

    Unohana: I''m glad. You''re very lucky that he was so much stronger. I will tell you this now Kurosaki. In all the world, including Soul Society and Hueco Mundo, you are the only one who can stand against Aizen Souske right now.

    Ichigo: What do you...

    Unohana: I will tell you about his Zanpakuto, Kyoka Suigetsu''s powers, and about the conditions for invoking them. In order to invoke Kyoka Suigetsu''s powers, his opponent must see his Shikai. All of Gotei 13, all of Urahara Kisuke''s group, all of Aizen Souske''s followers, including the Arrancars and Espadas, everyone on Earth who could possibly fight him has seen his Shikai. Everyone except for you, Kurosaki Ichigo, and your friend there on the seat.

    Sage: Nice of you to have noticed. This is called a love seat though, Unohana-san. Would you like to accompany me?

    Ichigo: Hit on her on your own time Sage- san. Thank you, Unohana-san. That''s all I needed to know, I will defeat Aizen.

    I don''t know why they continued running while Ichigo was leading Unohana on a sloppy path. If they had asked, I would have made my couch again. Good thing that Unohana asked Ichigo to switch with her because she found out that when Ichigo is fully powered up with all his Reiatsu, the Shihakushou (Shinigami Kimono) that transformed with his Bankai that he is wearing is complete. The Shihakushou represents how much Reiatsu he has left. I extended my recliner into a couch.

    Sage: Unohana-san, you guys sit here so you can help Ichigo recover his Reiatsu, that way you don''t have to run as well.

    Both of them jumped on my couch and started with the recovery. I could have given Ichigo a Senzu Bean but he was not injured, so about half the bean''s power would be wasted, so there was no point in giving him one. We made good progress on the way to the exit and onto another battle. Good thing I witnessed and copied the power of the Shunshun Rikka when Ichigo was being physically healed and the technique that Unohana used to restore Ichigo''s Reiatsu.

 Chapter 158 - 158: Reaching Aizen

    We finally reached the end of the Garganta. As we saw the exit, Aizen was on the other side. I hid my presence so that I could get a better view of the fight and help out in the background. Immediately, Ichigo attacked with a full power Getsuga Tenshou without the Hollow form at the back of Aizen''s neck. As if he had a barrier, the attack was warded off.

    Aizen: Long time no see Ryoka boy. Nice try, but you went for the wrong spot. The back of the neck is a blind spot for every living creature. Did you really think I''d go out to battle leaving it unprotected?

    Sure it was a folly but it would not have made a difference. No matter how strong or what kind of recovery Ichigo has made, it will not be enough to kill Aizen. Ichigo still has to learn the Final Getsuga in order to be fully prepared but that will only happen until Aizen moves on from the fake Karakura Town to the real one back in Soul Society. Of course, if I had stepped in I would have ended him, no problem, but how will Ichigo grow without the experience?

    The Captains were not too bad off fighting Aizen since I broke Kyoka Suigetsu. When I broke it, I should have also broken the "Absolute Hypnosis" it had on all of its victims. Aizen was actually taking quite a bit of damage but since he has already begun his fusion with the Hyogoku the damage was kept to a minimum and healed quickly. Still, Aizen had to reinitiate the "Absolute Hypnosis" if he wanted his biggest advantage back but considering his power he wouldn''t bother.

    Komamura stopped Ichigo from further engaging Aizen. From what I saw, Aizen was way stronger than Ichigo, even if he was fully recovered. I was smirking because he was still slower than Minato, stronger sure, but still slower. There were a few people who lost some limbs so I assisted in helping them get their missing pieces back. The one that needed help the most was Sarugaki Hiyori because unlike the anime, she was split in half in the manga. Since Unohana came along with us she could heal them fine but will she be able to regrow or recover missing limbs like Orihime. Since Unohana had her hands full with Hiyori, I went to Soi Fong.

    Sage: Hey babe, you miss me?

    I said as I kissed her cheek.

    Soi Fong: You bastard! This is no time for your foolishness!

    Sage: And yet every time that fatass behind you says anything you punch him in the face. How did you lose your arm? (Like I didn''t already know).

    Soi Fong: I''ve been fighting, what do you think?

    She said while trying to kick me.

    Sage: How would you like your arm and Reiatsu back?

    Soi Fong: What''s the catch? (With suspicious eyes)

    Sage: How about a one night stand?

    Soi Fong: Get away from me you bastard!!

    Sage: Aww, why not? (While dodging her kicks and right punches)

    Soi Fong: I may be hurt but I am not out. I will not give in to you!

    Soi Fong was blushing at the gesture and seriously contemplated the proposal but then snapped out of it. She began attacking me again so I let the matter go.

    Sage: Fine, fine, it''s free. (Under my breath) For now.

    I healed her arm and gave her half a Senzu bean. Truthfully, there was no need to heal anyone because they were all going to go after Aizen just to give Ichigo a chance to deliver the killing blow. If anything I was wasting the bean just for a chance to bang Soi Fong. I really wanted to go after Rangiku but she was already out for the count for now. I shrugged my shoulders and stood to the side and watched the show.

    Everyone gave their best to beat Aizen but they stood no chance because Aizen''s power was not only his Zanpakuto but he was also strong without it as well. After everyone tried and Ichigo failed, Kurosaki Isshin stepped in before Aizen gave away Ichigo''s origins. The moment Ichigo''s dad stepped in I payed closer attention. The way Kurosaki Isshin is portrayed is that of a carefree, rumbuncious and doting father with a slight foolishness. He has lived for many years thus having a wealth of experience.

    Isshin fought with Aizen while Ichigo fought Gin.

    Gin: It''s been a while since you an'' me fought like this. D''ya remember? What happened when we last fought? You came at me in one helluva fury when I cut off Jidanbou''s arm. And I remember thinking to myself "what an interestin'' kid"

    Ichigo: I don''t remember��

    Gin: That ain''t nothing but a lie. You tryin'' to provoke me?

    Ichigo: You got it wrong. It''s not that I don''t remember your sword, I don''t remember your mind. Whenever I cross swords with someone, I learn a little bit about what they are thinking. I''m not saying I can read minds or anything, but I do learn what kind of determination they''re swinging their sword with or if they look down on me, or if they respect me, those kinds of things. Usually you don''t realize it until after the fights over since everything is so hectic. But the stronger the opponent, the more they convey their mind to you.

    Gin: Well, aren''t you just a regular poet?

    Ichigo: Shut the hell up. But you didn''t have any of that. You didn''t so much as look at me back then, despite the fact we were fighting.

    After their little discussion, Gin further explained what his Zanpakuto, Shinso, could do. Even though he explained that in Shikai his sword is the length of one hundred swords and his Bankai was 13 kilometers, it was still, somewhat, a lie. His Zanpakuto doesn''t stretch and retract, if anything it was similar to Rangiku''s Haineko, that turns to ash or dust at a much higher speed but since his control is so great, he makes the blade look as if it stretches and retracts.

    Their fight started and immediately Gin used his Bankai, slicing the surrounding 13 kilometer area horizontally apart. Ichigo managed to defend with difficulty. Ichigo was already in his Bankai form so he was able to withstand the attack. If Gin really wanted to kill Ichigo he would''ve because he hid the real ability of his Zanpakuto, even from Aizen, for so many years. I love the fact that when I erase my presence I seem to be forgotten all together, even from Aizen. Unless I reveal myself or start talking I won''t be noticed. For now, I will enjoy the show until I could have a little time with Aizen when he passes on to Soul Society.

 Chapter 159 - 159: Aizen’s Pupa form

    After Ichigo stopped Gin''s attack, Gin took another approach to attack, this time through close quarters. By the look on Ichigo''s face, he was surprised when Gin retracted his Zanpakuto. He didn''t know when he shortened it and tried to look closely but he finally figured what Gin wanted him to know, which was how fast the stretch and retraction was. Still, the entire fight to me was pointless because Gin just wanted Ichigo to get stronger in case he fails to defeat Aizen himself. Gin was basically f.u.c.k.i.n.g with Ichigo and giving some training.

    Ichigo: As I thought��the scariest thing about your Bankai isn''t the length or its destructive power. It''s how fast you can extend it. I thought about it. There was no reason for you to tell me the length. In fact, you would have had the advantage if you hadn''t. And there was no reason to go swinging your sword around and splitting the town in two. So the only reason for you to do all that, was to distract me from noticing how fast it extended. Am I wrong?!

    Gin: No. Well, I guess you''ve got me. I''ll show you how fast Kamishini no Yari (God-killing Spear) can extend. (Clapped once) Did it reach you? It''s 500 times that.

    Ichigo was visibly surprised.

    Gin: Kamishini no Yari isn''t the longest Zanpakuto. It''s the fastest. And now that you know, theres no way you can win.

    At least he told Ichigo some truth as it being fast because his Zanpakuto did not have a fixed shape. I then paid attention to Isshin and Aizen''s fight. Being one of the many people that was under the influence of Kyoka Suigetsu, Isshin was doing well now that he was no longer under "Absolute Hypnosis". The fight looked as if Isshin was winning but other than his torn clothes, there were no wounds on Aizen.

    Isshin: What''s the matter? You''re slowing down. Are you at the end of your rope?

    Aizen: Yes. So it would seem. I am at the end of my rope. At least as a Shinigami.

    Aizen: My soul is being reformed.

    Isshin: What are you talking about?

    Aizen: It appears the Hogyoku has finally begun to understand my heart.

    Isshin: What nonsense is this?

    Aizen: Don''t you get it? I am saying that the Hogyoku is conscious.

    Isshin: It still sounds like nonsense to me.

    Aizen: I''m not surprised you can''t feel it. It was only once I became the Hogyoku''s host that I learned it had a consciousness.

    I felt it''s consciousness but I cared little for it. The energy it gave off was weaker than most of the food from the Toriko universe. Even if I took it, there won''t be a significant power increase like when I first got Shinigami. If anything, I felt that the Hogyoku would be more detrimental to me rather than help.

    Aizen: What do you think the Hogyoku''s power is? Do you think it is to control the the boundry between Shinigami and Hollow? NO. Its true poweris to make real what is in the hearts of those around it. Don''t you get it? All these miraculous things that happened to Kurosaki Ichigo, Kuchiki Rukia and Urahara Kisuke, those could be said to have been realized by the Hogyoku''s will.

    Aizen further explains that the power of the Hogyoku was basically granting what people wanted through life events. Orihime and Sado wanted power because they felt powerless, Urahara wanted to help those Captains that were going through Hollowification thus turning them into Vizards and Rukia lost her Shinigami powers as she passed them to Ichigo because of her guilt about killing Shiba Kaien. Aizen also explains how he experimented with the Hogyoku to prove his theory by sending Rukia to Ichigo in the first place.

    Ichigo came crashing through disrupting Aizen''s long a.s.s speech. Thank you Ichigo. After they kept bickering between father and son, Urahara finally made his entrance. Watching Isshin and Ichigo fighting reminded me of my father. Before I leave I will get a few more Asauchi to gift to my parents and other people. Back to the fight, Urahara shot through Aizen but it still didn''t kill him. Urahara wasn''t expecting to kill him either.

    Aizen: So you have come Urahara Kisuke.

    When Urahara appeared he only exchanged idle chatter until Aizen attacked his dummy Gigai. Urahara then started to use binding Kido techniques on Aizen but they were all a distraction. Once the final trick where Aizen uses his own Reiatsu to blow himself up happens, Aizen began to transform. Aizen came out of the explosion in a covered shell form. Isshin and Urahara tied up Aizen by his arm and leg, stretched him out and gave a chance for Yoruichi to attack him. Still, their attacks didn''t work but I loved how Yoruichi looked in her gear. Urahara yelled out to Yoruichi because her attack was not enough, Aizen was able to clip her on her left foot but only destroyed the armor she was wearing on it.

    The more they attacked the more of Aizen''s shell they cracked. All it really did was speed up his evolution process into that ugly a.s.s butterfly looking thing. They were only able to cope for a little while and led up to Isshin using Getsuga Tenshou, cutting Aizen down the middle. Ichigo was still with Gin but they didn''t really fight. According to Gin, Ichigo didn''t seem to be up to killing Aizen because of his lack of resolve shown in his eyes.

    Urahara: How''d it go?

    Isshin: I don''t know. I can''t get a read on Aizen''s Reiatsu while he''s in that form. He''s realy really strong. But fighting him, I can''t feel anything when I hit him. It''s like nothing''s there�� It''s creepy. Probably the one who can gauge his power��is someone like him.

    At that point Urahara looked as if he had seen a ghost. It wasn''t from Aizen''s appearance but from what Isshin had said. It dawned on him to think of me as he reflexively yelled out��

    Urahara: SAGE-SAN!!!!

    I didn''t know whether to smile or frown because it was too early for me to fight Aizen. If I killed Aizen now, then how will Ichigo get stronger? The only way Ichigo is able to accept a part of himself is through learning the Final Getsuga. Through the training of learning the Final Getsuga, Ichigo m.a.t.u.r.es greatly. I don''t know how Ichigo will turn out if he doesn''t go through the trial. Sure, I can let him learn it and kill Aizen, but I can''t do it before his father teaches him. Luckily for me Aizen appeared a few moments later and knocked out everyone there but Ichigo before they all started calling out for me. This way I can let Isshin teach Ichigo and fight Aizen at the same time. If what Aizen said was true about the Hogyoku, then it granted my fight with Aizen, I smiled and laughed inwardly as I thought of this.

 Chapter 160 - 160: Fighting Aizen

    Even though Urahara yelled out my name Isshin didn''t know who he was talking about. I never met Isshin or his daughters so it''s understandable. Gin opened the Senkaimon and passed through with Aizen. I waited until Isshin and Ichigo went through so I can open a Yomotsu Hirasaka and bypass them to meet up with Aizen. Since Rangiku made it over there as well without fully recovering I can save her and make her owe me.

    Ichigo and his father finally went through the Senkaimon and I went to meet up with Aizen. I thought about beating the shit out of Aizen and letting Ichigo finish him off but it will be too anticlimactic. While pondering how I would fight, I thought up of a great idea. How can I fight Aizen and have Ichigo beat him? First: I will fight and beat the shit out of him but not kill him. Second: I will see how he likes it when someone f.u.c.ks with your mind by erasing his memory of me fighting him. Third: I will give him the other half of the Senzu Bean I had so he can continue what he was doing, just so Ichigo can beat him with the Final Getsuga Tensho.

    I put my plan into motion as I stepped through my portal. I sensed around and found where Aizen was so I flashed near him.

    Sage: So this is where your bitch a.s.s was lingering.

    Aizen: So you finally made your appearance.

    The moment Aizen said that I started to laugh obnoxiously and without restraint. Apparently not amused, Aizen responded.

    Aizen: And what is so funny?

    Sage: Hahahaha, besides your new fairy look hahaha, you seriously thought that I appeared now? I guess the Hogyoku not only inflated your ego but made you blind as well. I was watching you fight Urahara, Isshin and Yoruichi the entire time.

    Finally realizing what I meant, Aizen''s eyes widened. I didn''t notice at first that Ichigo''s friends were there so when I did notice I told them to get away from the current location. At first they didn''t move because they were still under Aizen''s pressure so I released my aura to easily counter it. When they were able to catch their breath they finally moved.

    Sage: "How easily he countered my pressure" You must have thought.

    At this point, Gin had already betrayed Aizen and thought that he had killed him but it only made Aizen stronger, which I was grateful for because he could stand up to me a little longer. If I want to fight Aizen it will have to be now before Ichigo makes his entrance.

    Sage: Before an inconvenience occurs lets start, shall we?

    Aizen: You believe that you can beat me? Even after witnessing my transformation?

    Sage: I love it when the ignorant get their asses handed to them.

    I flashed to his right side but Aizen''s eyes couldn''t follow. When he noticed I was beside him I pimp slapped him away to a desolate area. I made a Back Channel large enough so that Aizen wouldn''t notice to slow time down for the fight. Aizen recovered from the hit��

    Aizen: Impossible! From a mere slap I was sent this far away?!

    Sage: Come on man. You were never at my level, even now. In order to get better with my Zanpakuto, I will fight you with her. Bankai!

    Shinigami was out in the open in all her glory. I twirled her around as she transformed from an Odachi Sakabato into a scythe. I swung casually at Aizen and the resulting wind sickle caught him across the c.h.e.s.t. The Hogyoku started to regenerate as Aizens'' lower half began to drop.

    Sage: Hahahahaha, why is your regeneration so slow Aizen?

    As Aizen''s lower half was put together the Hogyoku looked as if it was shaking. I released more of my aura and eclipsed Aizen.

    Sage: So now that it is conscious, even the Hogyoku can feel fear. How amusing.

    Aizen: You cannot��you��YOU CANNOT DEFEAT A GOD!!!!

    Sage: (With an Alucard sized smile) I guess you truly did not know me. Souten Daisharin!

    Even though I attacked I held back so that I wouldn''t destroy all of Soul Society. Once Aizen was beaten down, the Hogyoku was not regenerating this time, almost as if it was too afraid to receive another attack or it was too smart to realize that it was pointless to heal a host who it knew could not match up. I grabbed Aizen by his head and made him look me in the eyes as I revealed my Ginga Rinne Sharingan and used Tsukuyomi on him. I gave Aizen the other half of the Senzu Bean and the Hogyoku used that opportunity to heal Aizen.

    Sage: Let''s see how you like it when someone f.u.c.ks with your head.

    The Hogyoku must be smarter than Aizen thought because it knew that I didn''t want to end Aizen or it. It preserved Aizen for his inevitable second defeat at the hands of Ichigo. Once Aizen was fully healed I brought him back to the location near Gins'' body where Rangiku was still crying for him. The fight may not have taken long but it was fun. When I arrived, Gin saw a completely dazed Aizen. I simply looked at him, gave a small smile while holding my left index finger to my lips and telling them to keep quiet. I erased my presence and snapped my finger, waking Aizen from his daze. I flashed away and awaited Ichigo.

    A few moments later, Ichigo made his appearance while carrying his father.

    Ichigo: Thanks, Dad.

    Tatsuki: I��Ichigo

    Keigo: That''s Ichigo, isn''t it? Why''s his hair longer? And maybe it''s just the hair but�� does he look a little taller to you?

    Ichigo: (Sensed around) Good. Looks like Yuzu and Karin are safe. Tatsuki, Keigo, Mizuiro, Honsho, Kanonji (looked at the Shinigami that replaced Rukia for a while) Imoyama-san.

    Kurumadani Zennosuke: WHO?! It''s Kurumadani!! Kurumadani Zennosuke!! If you don''t know, then just say so! Don''t try to guess!!

    That last part had me laughing. Why would he remember a mob character? He should at least be a little happy that Ichigo tried to remember his name.

    Ichigo: Guys. Stay here. Just don''t move.

    Keigo: What do you mean?

    Aizen: Kurosaki Ichigo. Are you really Kurosaki Ichigo?

    Ichigo: What do you mean?

    Aizen: If you''re really Kurosaki Ichigo, I''m disappointed. I can''t feel any Reiatsu at all from you. Even if you were holding it back, I would be able to feel something. You''ve made a mistake. I gave you one last chance but you''ve let it slip away. Too bad. Kurosaki��

    Ichigo: (While interrupting Aizen) Aizen. Let''s go somewhere else. I don''t want to fight here.

    I snickered at his retort. Aizen was close to the end of his little God play. Well, it ended already thanks to me but I''m trying to keep to the original story by letting Ichigo have a turn. Ichigo grabbed Aizen by the face and landed at the same location where I slapped him to. The rest of the fight progressed at the pace of the original story. This drew a close to Aizen''s arc. Before I left Soul Society I grabbed a few more Asauchi to give to a few more people.

    I stayed until Ichigo recovered. Once he recovered I told him that I will come back to see him in close to two years. I opened a Yomotsu Hirasaka and left.

 Chapter 161 - 161: Coming home

    I decided to go home to my family to give them the Asauchi I obtained. My portal opened in my back yard and was greeted with a sneak attack from my children. Rose and Ryu used beams of energy to attack me with a pincer attack.

    Sage: (After dodging without looking) Aww, I missed you guys too.

    I grabbed them and held them tight to my face. They struggled to get away but they couldn''t break free. I started to kiss them on their cheeks and foreheads.

    Ryu: Gross DAD! STOP!! I give, I give!!

    Rose: I missed you too, Dad.

    After I let them go they gave me a hug. I scooped them up and put them on my shoulders as I walked into the house. I was greeted with a mix of hugs, kisses, bites, kicks and punches from Tsunade and Mei. Hashirama and Tobirama were there as well. Kushina, Minato, Naruto and his family came by to visit when they heard of my return. I beguiled them with my travel stories as I cooked for all of them with food from the Toriko universe. I imbued the food with my Reiatsu into order to get them ready to use the Asauchi.

    After the meal I talked to everyone and started to give out the Asauchi. Reiatsu or Spiritual Energy was better understood and used in the Naruto universe so, they could get a better feel for it here. I explained what the Asauchi were and in time, how they can become stronger with the new swords.

    Minato: I am greatful for the weapon Sage-kun, but it''s not something I would normally use.

    Kushina: Me too.

    Sage: (While smiling) I understand that the swords are not within your combat styles but the Asauchi are not normal swords. The longer you have them and imprint your souls into them, they will change into your style. When the sword takes on a different form it becomes a Zanpakuto.

    Sage: I mean to transfer Chakra into them. If you want a quick example I will take my Zanpakuto out.

    I revealed Shinigami from the pocket dimension I stored her in. The others were surprised to see me with a sword considering I alone can decimate worlds. Normally, people cannot see the Zanpakuto without sufficient Spiritual energy but everyone here who can use Chakra, can. Everyone was in awe as I unsheathed Shinigami. The boys and girls there liked the style of the Tsuka, Tsuba, Habaki, Tsuka ito and Kashira. (Handle, Guard, Blade collar, Cord wrap and Pommel). The milk white blade was shown later.

    Kushina: Wow, the blade is so pretty. I didn''t know that the soul imprint of your soul was white, Sage-kun.

    Sage: (While laughing) I know, right. I was surprised at first but as the Zanpakuto is released even further, the power and inner style of the wielder is shown.

    Tsunade: The blade doesn''t show a reflection. Is it supposed to be like this?

    Sage: Like I said, the sword is a reflection of my soul. The only reason mine is white is because of how it was made. Mine is quite different from the normal Asauchi. A normal one wouldn''t be able to handle my energy.

    Mei: So the ones we have can still become strong though?

    Sage: Of course. Let me show you what yours will be capable of. Claim his life, Shinigami!

    My sword changed from the brightest white to the darkest black but it was still reflectionless. The blade extended into an Odachi but it was still a Sakabato.

    Kaien: So the blade only extends a bit?

    Kushina: No no, Kurama told me that the blade is not so simple to just extend. The power overall rose dramatically. Naruto, check with Sennin mode.

    Naruto: Okay mom. (Turned on Sage mode) Wow! The energy on this thing is insane!

    Hashirama: He''s right. (Also using Sage mode) The energy the blade is giving off almost feels as if it is alive.

    Sage: That''s because it is alive. The blade does not simply extend, it transforms into something suited to your style.

    Satsuki: So why is yours a Sakabato?

    Sage: I am only guessing but, I believe it''s because my power is so great I have to keep it in check and only when I need it I use my full strength. So the blade is reversed.

    Everyone: OOHHHHHHH!!!!

    Satsuki: Makes sense.

    Sage: Yes you can. For example, if Minato-nii uses his Zanpakuto and releases it, it might become something other than a sword. Since he uses Kunai or short blades, it will most likely change into something similar to that. Depending on the person the Zanpakuto will also have special abilities.

    Naruto: No way?! What kind of abilities?

    Sage: It varies from person to person. If you prefer power over anything else it will most likely highlight that.

    Tobirama: Were you the one who named your blade?

    Sage: No, I did not. Thank you for noticing that, because once the blade starts to reflect your soul, meaning it starts to change shape and color, the blade itself will try to call out to you. When the blade tries to call out to you please listen closely for their name because that is the way to make its first release.

    Mei: First release? Does that mean it has another release?

    Sage: (While blowing a kiss at her) Very astute of you babe. Yes, the Zanpakuto have two releases. The first is called Shikai and the second or last is called Bankai. Bankai is the ultimate form of the Zanpakuto. If the blade gets broken while in Bankai the possibility of it being repaired is slim.

    Naruto: So these blades can repair themselves?

    Sage: If broken in Shikai or before they are released, then yes, completely. Just have them sheathed, pour some Chakra into them and they will repair themselves. It might take a while though. But in Bankai, I might have to take it to the special swordsmith I got mine made from.

    Sage: Remember, if you feel that you are ready for Bankai let me know before attempting it.

    Hashirama: Why?

    Sage: The blades have lives and wills of their own that is linked to yours. If you die they die. Bankai is a form where you are in unison with your Zanpakuto so in order to learn Bankai you have to face your Zanpakuto. If you are weaker or don''t understand what your Zanpakuto is trying to do then it can kill you.

    Tobirama: I will try the blade.

    Tsunade: Why, grand uncle?

    Tobirama: The blade becomes a part of you, dies with you and if you are not ready it can deny you. The power gained is something that is earned. I believe that having the blade is worth doing.

    Everyone looked at each other and then nodded to one another.

    Everyone: We will try it too.

    Sage: I also know a type of meditation training that you can do to converse with your Zanpakuto. It''s called Jinzen (Sword meditation). By conversing with your blade you will also dive into your inner world. Kushina- nee and Naruto have done similar training because of Kurama so if anything it will be similar when you directly converse with Kurama.

    I gave each of them their own Asauchi. Usually it takes many years, according to the Shinigami, to have an Asauchi take the form of its master but in the Naruto universe everyone was already familiar with Chakra since infancy. I witnessed the changing in their Asauchi in the months that I stayed. I told them to be careful in being targeted by other villages for the Zanpakuto. They will learn the hard way that they can''t use them even if they take them from you.

 Chapter 162 - 162: To Wano

    I spent quite some time with my family and friends while teaching them how to use their Zanpakuto. There were no problems in their Shikai but only Hashirama, Tobirama, Minato, Kushina, Tsunade, Mei and Naruto were able to reach Bankai. My parents were close but not quite there. I opened a portal to the One Piece universe and headed for Amazon Lily. I spent a month with Hanc.o.c.k and Lily, teaching them how to use their Zanpakuto. I cooked for them everyday with Reiatsu infused food in order to get them on par with my other family. I told Hanc.o.c.k that I will be close by and meet up with Luffy and the crew. Before I left, I spent a few more days being intimate with Hanc.o.c.k and spending time with my daughter. I asked if they could make me a Samurai kimono from a design I gave them. I also told them if they could add a gold snake either on the back or the b.r.e.a.s.t side to represent Hanc.o.c.k. When I asked for that she started swooning.

    When I left I found out that Luffy and the others were scattered around Wano Island, their typical trope when it came to new arcs. When I got there I took out Shinigami and Sokyoku and placed them on my hip. I wore the Kimono that I had the ladies of Amazon Lily make. The Kimono was black, red, white and gold. The snake design I asked for was gold and placed on the back and b.r.e.a.s.t. The bottom of the the Kimono was black, the top was white, almost like a yin and yang design, and with red flowers scattered everywhere. I also had some Geta (Wooden sandals) with thin metal plates on the soles made, which was unnecessary because I could block anything with Haki. I looked more like a Ronin (Masterless Samurai) but I still liked it.

    I sensed around for the crew and found them all but some of their signals were weak. I wasn''t too worried since I know, plot armor and all. The weak signals were most likely them keeping a low profile, except for Luffy though. While wondering around the island, I found several people dressed for a Mad Max film, either that or they are really into leather. I cared less if they saw me so I swaggered along but they decided to attack me instead, big mistake.

    Waiter #1: Hey, hey, doesn''t this guy look strong enough to be a sturdy slave in the mines?

    Waiter #2: Right, right. Lets also take those swords, they will make an excellent gift for Kaido-sama.

    Waiter #1: Right, he might also move us up on the list to be Gifters. Let''s go!

    From the fact that they are in the outskirts of the island patroling, I can assume that they just some low level grunts and disposing of them shouldn''t pose a problem. I know the chances are slim but they can give me a bit of information. I flashed behind them, took hold of Sokyoku and slashed.

    Sage: Ryukansen (Dragon coil flash)

    Both of the grunts were cleaved in two from the waist. I cut them fast enough to not let them know that they were dead yet, so I sheathed Sokyoku, grabbed their heads and read their minds.

    Waiter #1: What the?! Get the f.u.c.k off me, bastard!

    Waiter #2: He''s got quite the grip. Excellent for a slave. Let go so we can go easy on ya.

    Sage: Dumbasses. If you were part of my crew I''d use you as sea king bait. Too stupid to know that you''re both already dead.

    The two of them panicked as they struggled to get loose of my hold but the more they struggled the more blood gushed out of their torso. They started to look pale as a result.

    Waiter #1: Why��do I�� feel so weak��I��

    Waiter #2: Hey bud! What''s wron��

    Both died bleeding out. I shook my head and took whatever little information their feeble minds had. The ranking of their fighters from lowest to the top were The Waiters, which they were, The P.l.e.a.s.u.r.es, The Gifters, The Headliners, The Tobi Roppo, The All stars and finally, Kaido the Governor-General. Dolflamingo was supplying Kaido with Smiles, artificial Akuma no Mi. When Luffy beat Dolflamingo and the Smiles stopped, Kaido was gunning after Luffy''s head because his beast army stopped growing.

    The Waiters are the grunts waiting on approval to be P.l.e.a.s.u.r.es. The P.l.e.a.s.u.r.es are just waiting for a Smile. When P.l.e.a.s.u.r.es get a Smile and they get lucky enough for it to succeed, then they become Gifters. The gifters are fake Zoan type Akuma no Mi users. From the information that I was able to get, the rankings were the only important things these grunts were allowed to know. The powers, most names and abilities were not there. I used Earth jutsu to bury them in the ground but I wasn''t foolish enough to make it shallow. I sensed around and found Luffy and Zoro''s signature. I flashed near their location and found them drinking tea outside a tea shop. I was expecting Wano to be lush and with ancient Japanese style homes but the place looks like shit. Factories with poison being drained in the water, the greenery were in far off places and the teashop was in a barren location. I saw Luffy and Zoro chatting with the owner, so I decided to walk to them.

    Luffy: It''s crazy that a little girl like her is able to go hungry!! Although, once she gets older, she can eat poisoned food.

    O-Tsuru: No��she can''t?

    Luffy: There are rivers, mountains and forests here. No one should have any trouble finding food!

    O-Tsuru: You''re right. That wouldn''t be the case if certain individuals hadn''t made an effort to contaminate those natural resources. You both are quite kind��Oh, how rude of me! What are your names?

    Zoro: I''m Zorojuro, a Ronin.

    Luffy: I''m Monkey D��

    Zoro: HE''S LUFFYTARO.

    Luffy: That''s right. I''m Luffytaro!! �C Gozaru.

    O-Tsuru: Fufufu, you''re foreigners, right? You talk strangely. I guess you managed to successfully enter this country. Do not worry. Nobody will rat you out.

    As their conversation was carring on, O-Tsuru said that the place was called the Town of Leftovers. Apparently, the people there are "leftovers from the town where the government officials currently reside. The main reason all the desolation occurred is because of the Shogun Orochi and Kaido. I saw in the distance a bat- man thing flying in the sky. I stopped before meeting up with Luffy and Zoro to see what he will do. The bat thing shot an arrow aimed at O-Tsuru''s head but Zoro blocked it with his blade. From the way the bat thing was dressed I and the fact that it was a bat person, it was most likely a Gifter. The bat person flew closer and yelled��

    Batman: I heard you womaaaaaan!!!! You were talking bad about the Shogun, weren''t you!? My hearing ability is six times that of normal human''s!!

    Citizens: The Gifters!

    Zoro: Hearing us from that far away is nice and all, but was that really a reason to try and take someone''s life?! If that hit her, she would''ve died!!!

    O-kiku: O-Tsuru!! Thank goodness you''re okay!!

    Batman: If she had just kept to herself and kept quiet, I wouldn''t have done a thing. But master Orochi would absolutely not tolerate any of that rebellious talk! You all had best be careful. We''re currently hunting down thieves. A theft occurred at the farm a few weeks ago!! It wouldn''t happen to have been you Ronins, would it!?

    The bat person fired more arrows but Zoro still blocked it. Clearly surprised the bat person yelled the usual fodder catch phrase, "Who are you!? You blocked my arrows!?". I shook my head and continued watching the fight as I approached. I made no moves because there was no need to. I wanted to see where this will lead to but then an ugly-ass Goatman in fishnet stockings ran away and kidnapped the little girl called O-tama that was with Luffy and Zoro. As he ran away he yelled out how fast he could run because he was a Gazelleman Gifter. Luffy, Zoro and O-kiku go on the big dog thing and ran after him.

    The bat person was still flying above and was about to leave but I threw a flying slash at him and cut his wings off. As a gifter, who was two ranks above a Waiter, he should have more information. The bat person fell and hit the ground hard and started to squirm as he was bleeding from his missing wings.

    Batman: ARRGGHHH!!!! IT HURTS!!!! WHO��WHO ATTACKED ME!?

    I flashed to the bat person and put my left foot on his c.h.e.s.t. I slashed twice and removed his arms and legs.

    Sage: (Said in a low voice only he could hear) See. If you would''ve kept to yourself and kept quiet, this would not have happened to you. But you had to attack my friends, now, before you die let''s see what you know.

    Batman: Kaido-sama won''t let this goooo!!!

    Sage: (While smiling) As if he gives a shit about you.

    I grabbed the bat person''s head and read his mind before chopping his head off. Like the Waiters, I buried him in the ground, blood, body and limbs.

 Chapter 163 - 163: Meeting up with Luffy in Wano

    I followed the path that Luffy and Zoro took to go after Gazelleman. By the time I reached the city I saw a crowd of people cheering for the Sumo matches that were taking place. I saw who was wrestling but I wasn''t surprised to Luffy going against the biggest Sumo I have ever seen. How the f.u.c.k is it fair that the Sumo is practically bigger than the ring but the ring is still regulation size? Then has the nerve to call himself the greatest Sumo wrestler in the world. Everyone there started cheering for the wrestler named Urashima. I gave no f.u.c.ks��

    Sage: BOOO!!! YOU FAT BITCH, LOOK AT THOSE JELLYROLLS!!!

    Everyone turned around and looked at me in anger. I smiled as I relished in their hatred. I walked to the booth that were making bets, took out a bag full of gold from my dimensional pocket and placed it on the table.

    Sage: 200 Million Gold on the little guy to win.

    The Crowd: NANI!!!!???? (What. Sorry, I love it when they scream that lol)

    Urashima: HMPH!! First you insult my perfect Sumo body and now you insult my ability?! Who do you think you are?! TSK! You''re just a fool who will lose a ton of money.

    Luffy: Huh?! Is that Sage! Zorojuro, look (While pointing) It''s Sage!

    Zoro drew near me as he greeted me.

    Zoro: Hey Sage, when did you get here?

    Sage: Not long. What''s the situation? Why is Luffy sumo wrestling with that fat bitch?

    Zoro: We came to Wano to help Momosuke. You weren''t there for it but he''s a friend. You already know Luffy, he pretty much does whatever seems fun.

    Sage: That I know.

    Urashima: O-KIKUUUUUUU!!!!! So you followed me here after all! Have you decided to be my bride?!

    The Crowd: What did he say!? She''s going to marry Urashima!?

    O-Kiku was hiding behind Zoro, which I found hilarious because she had at least three feet taller than him. Urashima ordered the other sumo minions he had with him to come take O-Kiku to him. Zoro nor I did anything to stop them from abducting her but when she reached Urashima Urashima tried to hug her and O-kiku, with sword in hand, chopped off the Top Knot, Sumo hair style, from Urashima.

    Luffy: AWESOOOMMMEE!!! KIKU IS SO COOL!! IT''S GETTING INTERESTING NOW!!

    Urashima was already facing Luffy but since the fight didn''t start and he wanted to grab O-Kiku, Urashima was enraged. The Top Knot of a Yokozuna is extremely important to them so he made a right handed thrust towards O-Kiku but Luffy managed to stop him.

    Urashima: Get out of my way!! If I don''t rip O-Kiku limb from limb��MY HONOR WILL BE TAINTED!!!

    Luffy: All right! I''ll let you do that, but only if you can beat me!!

    Their bout finally started but it only made Urashima angrier. He started by thrusting rapid palm strikes but Luffy dodged it all with ease. The crowd was surprised by Luffy''s agility but they were still convinced that Urashima will win. Because of my bet many people in the crowd bet against me so that they can get a piece of the 200 million in gold. After dodging all of Urashima''s attacks, Luffy was ready to strike back. He stretched out his right arm, enlarged it and slapped the shit out of Urashima. The impact was awesome, like someone bellyflopping from a high place on still water. Since Urashima was so big, Luffy''s giant hand managed to slap the entirety of Urashima, sending him flying through the city.

    Seeing as Urashima lost, I collected my winnings. People in the crowd recognized Zoro because apparently, he killed someone before meeting up with Luffy. When they saw that we were together the crowd moved away from us. They were calling out the big boss of the town to give back Tama. In response to all the noise a big guy with a lion for a stomach appeared. In the mouth of the lion he had Tama tied up. According to the murmuring of the crowd, the bodd of the city was called Holdem, a Headliner for Kaido. Luffy got pissed off when he saw the ridiculous lion head bite Tama so he used his speed to punch the lion head and snatch Tama. Zoro and I dealt with the flunkies.

    As we were confronting Holdem, a giant boat shaped cart carrying provisions was being towed by a Headliner with the Horse Smile named Speed. I told them to steal the cart and run away. I know that we didn''t need to run away as I could have easily killed them all but, where would the fun be in that? When we jumped on Luffy saw that Tama had very red cheeks and asked her why were they red? Infuriated by her answer, Luffy went up to Holdem and used his Red Hawk, knocking him out in one blow. From that attack I saw Luffy''s old habits again, leaving an enemy alive. I left left with Zoro and the provisions and met up with Luffy later.

    Sage: So, Tama can make Kibidango (Millet dumpling) from her cheeks to make animals and Zoan-type users tame and obey her orders?

    Luffy: Yeah. Pretty cool huh?

    Sage: Honestly, she can be Kaido''s biggest enemy. She can make it possible to turn his entire army against him. No wonder they were deperate to find her.

    Zoro: How did you know that they were deperate to find her?

    Sage: From the memories of the grunts I killed before meeting you guys. I also killed that bat thing, which held more information.

    Luffy: Ohhhh. Nice. If we know that they are looking for her we can protect her. Sage, when did you get here?

    Sage: Not too long ago. I stopped by Amazon Lily before coming here. How come it''s only you and Zoro, where is everyone else?

    Luffy: The others came to Wano before we did so we were going to meet up.

    We arrived back in the Leftover town and gave the provisions away. When Luffy and Zoro first left to chase after Tama I had already cleared the town of Kaido''s men so there was no other worries. During the escape we met up with Trafalgar Law. I knew about the alliance that his pirate crew had with the Straw hats but I wasn''t there for it so I might as well act the part for shits and giggles.

    Sage: Hey Luffy, what''s with that guy who hitched a ride? Should I waste him?

    Luffy: AAAAHHHHH!!!! That''s right! You weren''t here when we formed an alliance.

    Zoro: How could you forget to tell Sage of all people? He could''ve killed Trafa-guy easily. Baka-Luffy.

    Trafalgar: So this is your other crew member? I didn''t know it was the guy that killed the Tenryuubito and the Admirals during the war on Marineford. But how would you know if he could have killed me if we weren''t in an alliance?

    Sage: I can hear the shaking in your voice as you said that. Technically speaking, the Straw Hats don''t need an alliance to kill off a simple Yonko like you do, but then, the journey will be boring otherwise. I am willing to spar with you if you still have doubts.

    I smiled as I sensed his hesitation. As I gripped Shinigami I let out a burst of my Haki but kept it to a minimum, I didn''t want to scare Kaido for the upcoming battle. The moment Trafalgar lifted his hat and saw my smile his resolution was still there which made my smile wider, showing my teeth. These are the types of people that I like. He knows I can obliterate him like a bug but he still stands up to me, he shows guts in the face of fear. I ease my grip because his long pause said that he wasn''t willing.

    The big dog looking thing carried us to the ruins of Oden''s castle after leaving leftover town. O-kiku, Zoro, Luffy, Law and I reached the place only to have Zoro wander off. Law explained that Kinemon was going to show up soon. After a while he did show up with Momonosuke in the back practicing kendo. A minute later, Sanji, Brook, Nami, Chopper and Carrot came to greet us. Carrot did not know who I was so she hid behind Luffy and started to shake uncontrollably. Even though anthropomorphized, her animal instincts let her know that I was dangerous. After being calmed down and given an answer, Carrot warmed up to me. Just like that, I was reunited with the crew, well, half at least.

 Chapter 164 - 164: Enter the Dragon, Kaidou!

    Carrot was still afraid to come near me but she wasn''t as cautious as when we first met. Although it did bother me that with every motion I made she would flinch. We were taken ino the ruins of Oden''s castle to hear the truth from Kinemon. Apparently Kinemon, Momonosuke, Raizo, O-Kiku and Kanjuro were taken 20 years into the future by Oden''s wife, Lady Toki. Honestly, Oden''s story was f.u.c.k.e.d up the more I listened and as Luffy heard more and more, his anger swelled. At least it strengthened his resolve in the fight against Kaidou.

    Kinemon explained the rest, like how he left O-Kiku on Wano to gather information and how he parted with the rest of his group. After, he explained what the plan and goal was.

    Kinemon: The most important part of this plan is to not be exposed.

    Luffy: Ok, got it.

    Sage: Hahaha, too late for that.

    Kinemon: What do you mean?

    Sage: Before we met up with you guys here, Zoro is already wanted for killing a corrupt magistrate and Luffy beat a Headliner and a local celebrity. Not to mention, if what I was told from their previous encounters, Kaidou is already on the lookout for Luffy and Law.

    Kinemon: WHAT!? That Island where I was in pieces, huh. Oh well, that may be true but as long as we don''t cause too much trouble while in Wano we can still be successful- degozaru.

    Sage: If the minor people I killed don''t matter then please continue.

    Kinemon: As I was saying, our current forces are: The Straw Hat Crew led by Luffy-dono, The Heart Pirates led by Law-dono, and two groups from the Mink tribe. The Musketeers led by Inuarashi and the Guardians led by Nekomamushi. As well as the Samurai we have recruited with the will to rebel. Ideally, our forces would need to be 5000 strong!! However waging a war is not our intention. Our goal is to gather information in complete secrecy and take the commander''s head!! The plan will commence in two weeks'' time!! On the night of the Fire Festival��we will commence the Raid on Onigashima Where Kaidou resides.

    Franky was sent to work as an apprentice for the person who built Kaidous home so he can get the layout, Robin was masquerading as a Geisha to infiltrate and gather information and Usopp was selling snake oil to gather information and recruit. Kinemon assigned us roles as well but I didn''t take it seriously. I did like his version of a Kunoichi that Nami transformed into though. I told Kinemon that I was going to gather intelligence in the main city but he refused my suggestion because he did not know me. As we were arguing the sky grew dark, as if a giant storm was coming.

    Law: NO!! Hey, Straw Hat-ya! Get over here right now!!

    Luffy: What''s the matter, Tra-guy? Huh!? The sky��something is up there

    A dragon, smaller than Shenron, emerged through the clouds. Screams in the distance were heard as people were running away. A loud booming voice resounded��

    Kaidou: HEY! JACK!!! BRING THOSE BRATS TO ME RIGHT NOW!!

    I looked into the distance and saw Jack fighting another samurai.

    Luffy: A DRAGON!! WHO THE HELL IS THAT!!!?

    Law: That''s Kaidou.

    Luffy: Kaidou''s a dragon?!

    Even before the plan started we were already exposed because of what led up to coming here. Only Luffy and Law were exposed so the plan still has a chance to succeed. I didn''t want to overstep because I wanted the war to happen, I wanted to spill blood and me killing Kaidou now will only lead to a momentary relief in boredom. After that, Luffy and Law ran off to confront Kaidou to prevent further damage.

    Someone must have yelled out something to Kaidou because he was facing the castle. He yelled out "Those detestable Rookies who took my Smiles" and began to fly to us. Kaidou opened his maw and exhaled a flame breath towards the castle.

    Sage: Everyone, get behind me, now!

    Without any hesitation everyone ran behind me. They pulled Kinemon and everyone else as well. In order to make the explosion look convincing, I blocked the blast for me and anything behind me, so everyone was safe except for the remains of the castle. The moment the attack was done I told everyone to scatter so that we won''t be exposed. I stayed where I was because I cared little about Kaidou attacking again. In the next moment I saw Luffy jump up into the air and use his Elephant Gun to hit Kaidou on the head. After that he used his gattling gun and knocked Kaidou to the ground.

    From what I could recall, Luffy was beaten by Kaidou when he returned to normal with a single strike from his club. I flashed to a nearby location to see for myself.

    Kaidou: Divine Thunder!

    Very quickly almost like an Iai, quickly drawing and slashing a sword, Kaidou struck Luffy down. In the original, Luffy was knocked out with a one-shot but even while being unconscious, Luffy had a glare on his face towards Kaidou. But, with my interference, Luffy has become much stronger than he was in the past. From how Law retold the Dressrossa Arc with Dolflamingo, Luffy beat the shit out of him. Luffy got up from Kaidous hit while still conscious.

    Luffy: So you think you can just walk away? (Panting)

    Kaidou: Hoh. The rookie has a backbone. To survive my attack and still get up, very impressive.

    Luffy got up and counter attacked Kaidou but after a few more hits, Kaidou won out.

    Kaidou: Put''em in chains to work in the mines. Dammit, he sobered me up.

    Kaidou walked away but he was still, for the most part, unharmed. Like Big Mom, Kaidou had a lot of experience and an insane amount of Haki compared to Luffy. I let them take Luffy away because I would also follow him to the jail. While there, Luffy will learn another extension of Haki, so I wouldn''t miss this opportunity as well. I used telepathy to reach out to Kinemon.

    Sage: Kinemon, can you hear me?

    Sage: Through your mind. Do you remember who I am?

    Kinemon: Yes, yes. You are one of Luffy-dono''s friends, correct?

    Sage: Correct. Luffy got taken away by Kaidou''s men to the mines.

    Kinemon: WHAT?!

    Sage: Settle the f.u.c.k down. No one else, unless they are psychic, can hear us, but you don''t have to shout. I am following Luffy to where they are taking him.

    Kinemon: Why not take him away now?! He is essential to our plans!

    Sage: Dude, I know. The place they are taking him is a mine. I read the minds of Kaidous men before I killed them and I know that they are keeping a few samurai in there as well, some of which might be your buddies. I can help Luffy break out at any time but recruiting those inside might take some time.

    Kinemon: OHHH!!!!! An excellent idea. Please continue. If possible keep me updated.

    Sage: Sure. I will send mental images of those I find there. Just make sure to be wary of those around you, even the people you trust the most.

 Chapter 165 - 165: Strolling around the Flower Capital

    I warned Kinemon because the people around him are not who they say they are. I don''t know if he will take my warning to heart but that will be his choice since I let him know. A few more minutes of tailing Kaidous men and we arrived at the mines. I simply walked behind them and no one noticed. They threw Luffy in a cell after bandaging him. I noticed that Eustass Kid was also in a cell next to Luffy with similar bandaging. I left Luffy to recover on his own for a while until he meets Hyogoro of the Flower, to teach him the advanced Busoshoku no Haki technique.

    While Luffy recovers I looked around the cells and the prisoners working to see who has the crescent moon tattoo on their foot. Kinemon said that those with that tattoo are supporters of the Kozuki family and are willing to revolt against Orochi. I saw a few and started to talk to them about what will happen. I told them that if they are still willing to revolt against Orochi I will break them out. I only talked to the ones with the tattoo because I didn''t want to mess with Kinemon''s plan by bringing in other people. The people that were brought to the prison were mostly Kozuki supporters anyway but I still didn''t want to talk to unnecessary people. I left to go get something to eat while I waited for Luffy to recover.

    Luffy was finally up and shackled with Kairoseki, sea stone. Apparently, Wano is the only place where the Blacksmiths can make different things with Kairoseki, making their material highly prized by the World Government. Luffy was breaking rocks down rocks with a pickaxe. By breaking down rocks the prisoners receive a ticket, the ticket is exchanged for food and, as far as I can tell, there is no limit on how many tickets an inmate can get so Luffy and Kid amassed a large amount. I spotted Hyogoro in the back struggling to complete his work. Luffy went to turn in his tickets for food. When I saw that I took my leave to look for food outside the prison mines.

    I spotted Sanji, going by Sangoro, cooking soba in a small stand with a large line waiting. Robin, Franky and Usopp were already eating.

    Sage: Yo, Sangoro. Hows business? I see you have a long line waiting.

    Sanji: Oh Sage, how are you? I s luffy doing fine?

    Sage: He''s fine. Since Kaido beat him up he is recovering and training in the prisoner mines. Who were the shitheads messing with your stand?

    Sanji: Don''t know. Some guys working for someone named Kyoshiro.

    Sage: Anyway, I will walk around, if you guys need money let me know. I made a killing before when Luffy fought that sumo.

    I walked around buying up ingredients and different types of sake until I saw the courtesan procession. I cared little for the procession because they were literally glorifying professional hookers. I had no interest since I know who she really was and I''m not comfortable knowing how many other men she had. At least with the other women I have slept with were not professional whores. From the way she is paraded around the town, it doesn''t seem she is too opposed to the fact of what her job entails. I kept to myself and kept shopping with many things in tow. I couldn''t store the items until I left the many eyes of the people. I was having a good time buying stuff, until...

    ???: Oh my. You must have plenty of money to be purchasing so many goods. How would you like to purchase me for the night?

    I turned around and saw who called out to me. It was Komurasaki, the person they made the procession for, followed by guards and other courtesans. I briefly looked at her and continued with my shopping.

    Sage: No thank you. (Turned to the merchant) All the spices please.

    The Crowd: NANIIIII!!!!!???? HE REJECTED HER!!!!!!!!!

    Guard #1: How dare you refuse Lady Komurasaki!!!

    Sage: (Without looking at any of the group and a slight burst of aura) F.u.c.k off.

    Guard #2: You dare!!!

    The guard drew his sword and came after me with a big swinging motion.

    Sage: It seems you must be tired of living.

    The moment I looked at the guard he froze in place.

    Sage: All I wanted was to shop in peace, why should I care who she is and what she is offering?

    Guard #1: You bastard! C.h.e.s.to! (Used a battle cry to shake his fear)

    I used Haoshoku no Haki only on the guard that attacked me to a high degree. At first, the guard lost consciousness but then he started to shake violently as he bled out of his mouth, nose, ears and eyes. The guard died as I caused his heart to explode and a burst of blood came out of his mouth. The crowd screamed and moved out of the way. I turned my gaze at Komurasaki, she began to tremble uncontrollably as snot and real tears ran down her face.

    Sage: As you can see, I like to be left alone. I am shopping for fresh, clean and new spices, ingredients and utensils. I don''t like buying used or worn out goods.

    I slowly approached her to add on the intimidation. A yellow figure flashed, Sanji came in between me and Komurasaki.

    Sanji: Leave it there Sage-san.

    Sage: Just because it''s you Sangoro. (I turned to Komurasaki) You are called Komurasaki, correct?

    Komurasaki: (In a shaky voice) Y..y..yes.

    Sage: If your offer still stands then let my friend Sangoro here have you for the night in my stead. I will pay for him, but know that unless the service has been rendered I will not give you anything. Will 2 million in gold for one night be enough?

    Komurasaki didn''t answer but the brothel owner that accompanied her did and said it was plenty with the fakest "please don''t kill us", nervous smile. I nodded in approval.

    Sage: (I grabbed Sanji''s shoulder) Let me know when you''re done so I can foot the bill. Enjoy your night.

    Sanji was shaking from head to toe in pure excitement. Tears rolled down his face as he looked at me.

    Sanji: (Holding in the emotion) You��are the��bestest friend��EVER!!!! (Started to bawl)

    I looked at the courtesan procession one last time before I paid for my things and left. At least I got Sanji some p.u.s.s.y, even if it was paid for. I flashed back to Luffy''s location and saw that he already beat up a stupid hippo looking person with Kid. After f.u.c.k.i.n.g up that ridiculous character, Luffy picked up Hyogoro who was being stepped on by that hippo. Luffy also offered Hyogoro some of his tickets for food. Hyogoro thanked Luffy and went away. For some reason Wet- Haired Caribou was also there and offering to be Luffy''s subordinate in exchange for food tickets, to which he refused. The prisoners around made a big fuss as the vice wardens came to see who beat up the hippo.

 Chapter 166 - 166: The Prisoner Mines

    Wet- Haired Caribou was not the only one talking to Luffy, Raizo also managed to sneak in. Raizo moved away before anyone caught him. I managed to get him and take him away for now because Luffy doesn''t need to break out right now, he will get stronger and get allies at the same time.

    Sage: Are you trying to break Luffy out?

    Raizo: Ah, Luffy-dono''s crewmate. Are you also a ninja? I did not feel your presence until you grabbed me.

    Sage: You can put it that way. Listen, leave Luffy to me, so go help the others if you can. When I take Luffy out of here he will come out stronger and with those that want to help in the prison when we break them out.

    Raizo: Ohhhh. Incredible, yes, that is a better idea. I''ll leave it to you.

    Raizo left and I continued watching over Luffy. Hyougoro was being picked on by the Vice-wardens because he traded tickets for food he did not earn. Luffy, of course, saw this and interfered. After beating them up, Hyougoro was very grateful not only for the food but for the helping hand that Luffy provided him despite not knowing who he is. A few minutes late some of the officers started to shout out "Queen, Queen". Despite his name, it was an Allstar of the Beast Pirates and one of the right hand men of Kaido. From the minds of the ones I killed, Queen was a large fat man with the Ryu Ryu no Mi (Dragon Dragon fruit) Ancient Zoan Brachiosaurus.

    Random Guard #1: HE KICKED THE VICE WARDEN!!!

    Random Guard #2: There were witnesses this time!! You won''t be able to talk your way out of this one!!

    Random Guard #1: PREPARE TO BE EXECUTED!!

    All Guards: EXECUTION! EXECUTION! EXECUTION!

    Hyougoro: What an admirable final action, Straw Hat man!!

    Luffy: (Huffing) Why are talking like this is the end!? We''re getting out of here!!

    Random Guard #4: (Talking to Daifugo, the one Luffy beat up) All ability users have been cuffed with the seastone handcuffs just weak enough for them to move around in, as per the prison regulations! So they should only be able to make the most basic of movements!!

    Daifugo: Then are you suggesting�� THAT I AM WEAKER THAN THAT!?

    Babanuki: His breathing is getting heavier��so the seastone must be working as intended!! He just has extraordinary willpower! What a troublesome guy. We can''t have someone who doesn''t abide by the basic laws of nature here in this prison!!

    Luffy: I''m training right now!! So that when these cuffs are removed��I''ll be stronger, even if it''s only by a little bit!!

    Babanuki: Why do you want to get stronger, when you won''t even live to see tomorrow!? ELEPHANT SNEEZE!!!

    Babanuki is the warden and an Elephant Smile user. I was out in the middle of the crowd hidden and yelled out to start some trouble.

    Sage: What a p.u.s.s.y!!

    I flashed to a different location.

    Sage: (Using voice mimicry) Yeah! The warden is a p.u.s.s.y!!

    Again I flashed.

    Sage: What kind of self respecting man attacks a WEAKEND and SHACKLED person, then claims to be strong?

    The guards and prisoners were in a panic trying to find the source of the person yelling. Like any power hungry asshole, he is the type to lose his shit when embarrassed. I flashed multiple times and used different voices until I had everyone yelling "P.u.s.s.y, P.u.s.s.y". I kept my laughter because being exposed would be the end of the fun. After a minute a guard came running in to tell Babanuki something.

    Babanuki: WHAT!? Queen is here!? Damn, why didn''t you tell me sooner?!

    Queen: Let''s hear it Babanuki. Go ahead and rank your problems. You can start with number 3 on the list!!

    While the Queen was inquiring about the current situation from Babanuki, Luffy took Hyougoro and tried to run away.

    Babanuki: Eustass Kid has escaped.

    Queen: WHAAATTTT!!!! And number 2?

    Babanuki: The keys for the seastone handcuffs were stolen.

    Queen: WHAAATTTT!!!! And number 1?

    Babanuki: Straw Hat Luffy is trying to escape right now.

    Queen: WHAAATTTT!!!!? GO CATCH HIM, YOU DIMWITS!!

    I started laughing at the absurdity of how they ran their prison. Don''t get me wrong, there is a time and place to beat a prisoner down but that was only when they were out of line, from my previous experience. I took the keys in order to free the other prisoners. Luffy and Hyougoro were caught and brought to Queen.

    Queen: Like I said before, if you join our crew��I''ll personally ask Kaido to pardon you for your crimes!!

    Luffy: SHUT UP!! I DON''T WANNA!!

    Queen: This brings back memories, Hyougoro!! You sure impressed Kaido and Orochi back then. I never thought the Legendary CHIVALROUS MAN would become such a malnourished geezer��and that he would die a pitiful death!! MUHAHAHAHA!!

    Hyougoro: I do not care what becomes of me, but��!! Please spare this young man!! I beg you!!

    Prisoners: (Talking among themselves) Huh? Hyougoro�� THAT Hyougoro!!? Seriously!? The chickpea- looking old man Hyou!?

    Queen: ALL RIGHT!! I''VE MADE MY DECISION!! I''VE COME UP WITH AN EXCITING IDEA!! You lot bring that thing over here!!

    The guards brought over a big sumo ring.

    Queen: We''re going to begin the execution of these two idiots!!

    Guard: QUEEN''S PERFORMING HIS MECHANICAL SHOW, LIVE AND IN PERSON!! TODAY, WE SHALL HAVE A GREAT SUMO INFERNO TOURNAMENT!!!

    Collars were put on Luffy and Hyougoro''s necks. Queen gave an explanation of what the collars can do. He used a sturdy stone pillar as an example and threw it off the ring. When the pillar hit the ground, the location where the pillar had the collar placed on it broke, showing talons on the inner part of the ring. So if Luffy or Hyougoro were to be knocked out of the ring their heads will be cut off. The death that the collar provided was much cleaner than the ones the Tenryuubito use because theirs blow up. Queen continued��

    Queen: Anyway, all you have to do is continue to win the sumo matches!! Because if you get pushed out of the ring, you will die instantly!! The two of you will fight as a pair!! Once you''ve both been pushed out, the execution will be complete. However. Straw Hat, if you decide at any time that you would like to join our pirate crew, you alone will be spared!! On our side, we have the advantage of weapons, numbers and we won''t be wearing collars!! Also, we can have as many men in the ring at one time as we want!! But I''ll throw you a bone!! You can fight without those seastone handcuffs on!

    I knew I didn''t have Luffy''s cuff keys and I wasn''t looking for them. I specifically looked for the other prisoners keys. That way they would feel indebted and help out. I used a combination of Kagebunshin and Henge no Jutsu to go around the prison disguised as officers and began explaining the situation. Most agreed as I freed them of their shackles.

    Luffy: IT''S OFF!! HEY, YOU!! YOU''RE ACTUALLY A GOOD GUY!!! WE''VE PRETTY MUCH ESCAPED ALREADY!!

    I started to laugh when Luffy yelled out. He completely forgot about the collar. Even Queen called him out on it. The fights were about to begin but Queen only sent grunt guards that were easily knocked out with Haoshoku no Haki. I paid close attention to Hyougoro''s actions as he will show Luffy how to use Busoshoku no Haki.

    With my strength and Saiyan blood, I believe that if I want to go higher, whether in a state of existence or power, I need to strengthen my core or my base. Super Saiyan is nice but it exhausts an incredible amount of stamina whichever the level. When I thought about this, True Super Saiyan forms became the answer to me. True Saiyan became the next obvious form of evolution of the Sayain, if anything, it looked more natural. Now, with the control of Haki, I have access to Migatte no Gokui even without the silver hair. By reinforcing my Haki I will naturally move on to the next step.

 Chapter 167 - 167: Controlling Busoshoku

    All the fighters that stepped up to the stage got their asses kicked, well, those that were strong enough to withstand Luffy''s Haoshoku. The entire time Luffy knew what he wanted to train on but couldn''t get a proper grasp on it. He wanted to use Haki to repel which was in the category of Busoshoku. Luffy knew how to coat his body in Haki but has yet to repel without touching. With every new opponent Queen threw into the ring, Luffy tried to practice but ended up simply punching them with Haki. From what I have noticed though, the Samurai from Wano had significant experience with Haki but were limited to Busoshoku. I have yet to see nor feel anyone other than Luffy, Kaido and some of Kaido''s top fighters who displayed Haoshoku no Haki. To an extent, they did display Kenbunshoku but not as proficient as Luffy.

    Finally, some Gifters went up to the ring. One was Alpacaman and the other was Madilloman, both ridiculous in looks and abilities. Luffy displayed his Kenbunshoku as he instructed Hyougoro where to go as he beat down Alpacaman. Since the old man didn''t have nor used enough power, Alpacaman got up. Realizing what Luffy was trying to do, Hyougoro asked Luffy what Alpacaman was going to do next and showed Luffy what exactly what he wanted to learn.

    Hyougoro: What you outsiders call Haki��is known as Ryuuou (Dragon king or Emperor) here in Wano Country. It focuses on the concept of flow. Rather than exerting power you should take the unnecessary Haki surrounding your body and make it flow through your fist.

    After hearing Hyougoro''s explanation, Luffy tried to apply it to his fist with every opponent that entered the ring.

    Luffy: WRONG! (POW*sfx) WRONG! (BAM*sfx) WRONG! (BLAM*sfx)

    After some time passed, it was already night time and everyone was sent to sleep. The execution was going to continue tomorrow as well. There were only a limited amount of guards around since Luffy and Hyougoro had the collars on. I wasn''t going to sneak around to talk to him so I used Haoshoku no Haki to knock them out. I used magic to place a silence barrier around the ring. Luffy and Hyougoro''s attention were on me as I walked out of the shadows��

    Sage: Had any fun Luffy?

    Luffy: SAGE! You came.

    Hyougoro: A friend of yours Strawhat man?

    Luffy: Yeah! He learned Haki with me. I''m guessing you already know what I''m trying to do.

    Sage: Learn the other part of Busoshoku, right?

    I learned how to apply it when I first saw the flow of energy that was surrounding Hyougoro''s hand when he deafeated Alpacaman. I didn''t want to apply it during the fights because I would be exposed and end Luffy''s training. I showed Luffy and Hyougoro what they were practicing all day. My entire left arm was dyed in a pitch void black hue with a dark blood red outline of my hand and fingers.

    Sage: You mean this?

    Luffy: WHAT?! You got it?!! Yeah, that''s what I''m trying to learn.

    Hyougoro: (With an open mouth) Incredible! The flow is steady and immearsurably strong. Are all your friends this strong, Strawhat man? I can see why you can fight Kaido, but why do you want to go against him?

    I saw Luffy looking around for any other guards but I stopped him.

    Sage: Don''t bother, Luffytaro, I knocked them out already. I also put a silence barrier around us so what we say cannot be heard and if you use excessive power it won''t be felt.

    Luffy: Wait, excessive power?! So we can continue training?

    Sage: Good thing you caught on.

    Luffy turned to Hyougoro and answered his earlier question.

    Luffy: Old man, do you know about the Yonko?

    Hyougoro: No.

    Luffy: There are four great pirates known as the Emperors of the sea. Kaido is one of them. I''m gonna be Pirate King someday, so I have to beat them all!!

    Hyougoro: Pirate king�� you mean like Roger?

    Luffy: YOU KNEW GOLD ROGER!?

    Caribou came close to the barrier but I let him in. Raizo popped out of Caribou''s c.h.e.s.t and explained everything that was going on. After hearing everything, Hyougoro wanted to do everything in his power to help the rebellion. Hyougoro explained that all the people that were in prison were in here because they rebelled against Orochi. Raizo, with widened eyes, looked at me.

    Luffy: I''m so sleepy and hungry!

    A loud growling noise was heard within the barrier. Like usual, Luffy was hungry, but so was Hyougoro. Although they didn''t go all out, they were fighting all day. I laughed as I took food out of my pocket dimension and gave it to them. I put up a Backchannel as well with a minimal time difference so that Luffy can get a good amount of time training. I spent the entire time feeding and regulating the Backchannel until morning came. During the last few hours, Luffy and Hyougoro stuffed themselves fat and awaited the next day of Queen''s execution.

    The next day the guards and Queen came to the execution stage and when Queen saw Luffy and Hyougoro his eyes popped out his sockets��

    Queen: They weren''t this fat yesterday!!!!

    I left a Mokuton Bunshin disguised as a guard to help out Luffy and Hyougoro when needed. I took that opportunity to head to the Dragon Ball universe and meet up with Whis. I opened a Yomotsu Hirasaka and jumped through. When I arrived I was in Bulma''s house on the Island. At the time there was no one there but Bulma was notified of my arrival. She told me that Vegeta and Goku were training with Whis again on Beerus'' planet. I thanked her and immediately teleported to their location.

    Whis: Oya oya, if it isn''t Sage-san.

    Beerus: Another bothersome person.

    Sage: (Made a small bow) Hello Beerus-sama and Whis-san, how''s it going?

    Whis: Since Goku-san and Vegeta-san are hear it gives me something to do. What brings you here today?

    Beerus: It''s always noisy. I can''t get any sleep.

    Sage: But I bet you get plenty to eat, huh? There was something I wanted to test out and was wondering if you or Beerus-sama can help me out with it.

    Whis: Oh, and what might that be?

    Sage: I wanted to see if you could fight seriously with me, if only for a little while.

    Beerus: Interesting. You think that you are capable to withstand my full strength?

    Sage: There''s no way to know until we find out, right?

    Whis: I see. I noticed a change in you the moment you stepped on the planet but this planet will not be able to hold your nor Beerus-sama''s power. How about we take it to a desolate place?

    Sage: Yes please.

    Goku and Vegeta stopped sparring and landed.

    Goku: Hey Sage, what''s up?

    Sage: Hey Goku-san, Vegeta-san, working hard I see. I just happened to come across some enlightenment and wanted to test it out.

    Vegeta: Interesting, and you wanted Whis to help you out?

    Whis: Ara, no, he wanted Beerus-sama to help him.

    Both Goku and Vegeta looked at eachother with widened eyes. Beerus was never known to hold back, much less help any of them spar. To fight or challenge Beerus was foolhardy, even for them who have come to be close in power to him.

 Chapter 168 - 168: Challenging Beerus

    At first, Goku and Vegeta were skeptical about me fighting Beerus. Before Beerus though, Goku and Vegeta offered their services to fight me first. I looked at Whis and Beerus, Whis gave them the approval but only if they go all out, if not they will be seriously hurt. Whis took us to a desolate planet that was scheduled for destruction but Beerus was too lazy to do. The planet reminded me of the Super Dragon Ball that Beerus and Champa had their little tournament on.

    Whis: Goku-san, Vegeta-san, you both will take turns fighting Sage-san. The power that Sage-san is trying to hone is extremely similar to what I have been training you in. If my assumption is correct, if you do not go all out then both of you will be in for a rude awakening.

    Goku and Vegeta looked at each other, nodded and started their Janken (Rock, paper and scissors) game. Vegeta won and took a fighting stance across from me. I visualized all the Haki, Reiatsu, magic, Chakra, Shokubutsu (Food Immersion) and Ki I had attained and centered it. I needed no transformations against Goku or Vegeta. The only transformation I needed is my True Saiyan form but only if Goku and Vegeta were strong enough to handle it. With all the power I centered I made sure that none of it leaked as I circulated it internally to my very atoms. I trained my body to withstand the power. With Shokubutsu and the Gourmet Cells, my body repairs itself easily and evolves with my acc.u.mulated power. I closed my eyes as I readied myself, when I opened them��

    Sage: Whenever you are ready, Vegeta-san.

    Vegeta didn''t make any transformations or adjustments and fought me in his base form. It seems that Whis has already taught them what I was going for but I doubt they have attained some mastery over it. Vegeta was waiting for me to make the first move since he wasn''t budging. I highly compressed air into a small ball and flicked it at Vegeta. The ball came fast and Vegeta tried to dodge it but was a little slow to move thus grazing him on the shoulder. The compressed air ball made took a small piece of Vegeta''s shoulder. Vegeta finally came to attack me but every move he made was already seen through. I blocked all his incoming attacks with my left hand. He tried at different angles and even from the back but it was all the same.

    Vegeta: Dammit! Every attack was read.

    Whis: Calm down Vegeta-san, otherwise you won''t be able to cope.

    Vegeta took a deep breath and attacked again. His attacks were much smoother but it still didn''t help. Vegeta came a long way from how easily he was angered before. Unfortunately though, I said he came a long way but he did eventually get angry and transformed into Super Saiyan Blue. Vegeta went into the air��

    Vegeta: Damn you! Take this, FINAL FLASH!!!!

    I made no face as the approaching energy beam came at me. I tested how much my Busoshoku could take and reflected the attack. The entireity of the beam headed back to Vegeta. With widened eyes Vegeta made another energy attack to block his own. A giant explosion went off and Vegeta came crashing down. As Vegeta plummeted, he shook off the blast mid way and rushed towards me. I sighed, Whis sighed and I shook my head because Vegeta was clearly not ready.

    Sage: Vegeta-san, I mean no disrespect but you coming at me in your state shows how little you think of me. Hopefully you can use this as a learning experience.

    I dodged all of his desparate attacks and hit him on the back of the neck with a casual Saitama attack, knocking Vegeta out. I grabbed him by his armors collar and took him to Whis'' side.

    Sage: Goku-san, hopefully you learned from his mistakes. Warm me up before I face Beerus-sama.

    Goku: Vegeta always had a problem with his anger. Looks like it''s his weakness.

    Sage: Anger is not the issue, his patience is. Anger simply led up to it.

    Again, I took no stance with Goku either and simply walked to him. Goku fired small energy balls at me but I didn''t bother to dodge as they were too weak to deter me. I absorbed the energy and continued my advance. Goku attacked with a flurry of punches and kicks but none landed. I knew that he and I had Migatte no Gokui but the mastery toward it was different. Goku and Vegeta were being taught by Whis to basically use Kenbunshoku but they were in the beginning stages of it, so no match for me at all.

    Goku faired no different than Vegeta as I deflected and dodged his attacks. In the midst of Goku''s rush, Vegeta woke up.

    Whis: For about an hour.

    Vegeta: Tsk! Damn, I couldn''t land a single hit at all. How is Kakarot fairing?

    Whis: Despite lasting longer than you, pretty much the same. Goku-san can''t break through Sage-san''s defense. The mastery he displays reminds me of my sister when I trained with her.

    Vegeta: Like that of an Angel? Impossible!

    Whis: I see why he wanted to test out his new found strength with Beerus-sama or myself. He has reached a level no other mortal has.

    Beerus: That doesn''t mean he is stronger than me.

    Whis only gave Beerus a slight smile but didn''t say a word in response to his boast. Goku used Migatte no Gokui as his hair turned silver. Goku now had a great amount of mastery in that form but, like all hair changing transformations, they had a limit. While Goku finally matched me blow for blow while in that form, that is all it was. He only matched my current pace. Goku was quickly drained of his stamina the more we clashed until finally, Goku put his hand up��

    Goku: I give up. Sage, you win.

    I smiled as Goku understood he had no chance of winning. Goku flew back to Whis'' side, I readied myself to face off against Beerus by shaking myself off and letting out a Kiai. Beerus flew opposite me with a grin.

    Beerus: I am not like those weaklings and I don''t know how to hold back. You testing out new found strength on me has better make you sure you can at least survive.

    I casually walked towards Beerus. Beerus yawned and picked his ear with his pinky. As I got closer he put his hands behind his back and smiled. Beerus attacked me with his tail but I grabbed it with my right hand, pulled him in and drove my left fist into his c.h.e.s.t. The ground caved in��

    Whis: Oya oya, even Beerus-sama took him lightly. I guess a training refresher course might be in order.

    Beerus pulled his tail back, got off the ground and held his c.h.e.s.t.

    Beerus: Little shit.

    Beerus finally took me seriously as his smile went away. We looked at each other but made no moves. Beerus was harder to read then both Goku and Vegeta but it was still manageable. We finally clashed but it was in my favor. Like Goku and Vegeta, Beerus did not fully master Migatte no Gokui but was at a much higher level than them so the entire premise of Kenbunshoku gave me a higher advantage. A rematch with Beerus and this time I won''t be humbled.

 Chapter 169 - 169: Rematch!

    Thunder and lightning rained heavily in a multitude of colors as Beerus and I clashed. The location we were in was really close to the edge of universe 7, so in a way we could interfere with universe 6. Another worry would be the break in the barrier between the universes. I assumed that Whis made a barrier because the planet we were fighting on was starting to break. Every clash shook the planet, I remembered when Goku first fought Beerus, Goku had to match or synchronize his exchanges with Beerus to keep the excess of power shockwaves from destroying the universe. Almost every exchange I made sure not let any shockwaves be created for the sake of the universe but the same cannot be said for the barren planet we were on.

    Whis: Oya, Sage-san has grown at an extraordinary rate. Beerus-sama is actually using about 80 percent of his strength.

    Goku: Only 80 percent?! How much of his strength was he using when he first fought Sage?

    Whis: About 60 to 65 percent.

    Vegeta: If that''s accurate, then even Sage still stands no chance against Beerus.

    Whis: That''s not true Vegeta-san. I only said that Beerus-sama is using 80 percent but Sage-san is using about the same amount.

    Goku & Vegeta: WHAT?!!

    After a few more clashes and techniques��

    Sage: I''ll show you mine if you show me yours.

    Beerus: Smartass. Fine, but it''s your funeral.

    Whis: Ara, it looks like this area might get a little dangerous. Both of you better brace yourselves.

    Beerus clenched his fists and briefly closed his eyes as he gave it full strength. Beerus made no transformations because he was being who didn''t need to, he simply powered up.

    Beerus: Your turn.

    I knew Beerus was serious as his smile became similar to mine when I was going for a kill. From the feel of his God Ki, there was a significant difference from how he was fighting with me before and now. Like Beerus, I clenched my fists and closed my eyes. I transformed into my True Saiyan form. I opened my eyes and felt my new found strength. As I internalized all my power I felt different, almost apathetic to the current situation. In the next moment my fur turned from brown to a deep raven black. My muscles tightened and swelled then softened until my optimal amount was met. My hair stayed the same, nothing standing on edge or anything of the sort. After giving myself a look over, I looked at Beerus and returned the same smile.

    Beerus: HAHAHAHA!!!! FINALLY!!! A WORTHY OPPONENT!!! Don''t disappoint me.

    Sage: Right back at you.

    In the next moment both of us disappeared and a cataclysmic blast went off causing the barren planet to finally give way and turned to space dust. Whis, Goku and Vegeta were in Whis'' barrier bubble a ways away watching the fight.

    Vegeta: Same as you.

    Whis: Haha, focus your God Ki and follow their traces. Other than eating, this is the first time I have ever seen Beerus-sama so happy. But to think that Sage-san has reached the answer I was trying to teach the both of you on his own.

    As Beerus and I were exchanging blows, Whis continued with the explanation.

    Whis: The transformations you make from Super Saiyan to Blue is power displayed at a mortal level where you exude energy. Granted, with every transformation there is a significant difference in energy but even then, there is a limit. In order to strengthen your base forms you both didn''t need a transformation that shows on the outside, but must come from within.

    Vegeta: You say that but why has Sage turned black?

    Goku nodded in agreement.

    Whis: Sage-san has a multitude of different energies within him, if you think of the energies as colors, what color do you get when you mix all of them together?

    Vegeta: (Coming into realization while putting his hand to his temple) Ugh, you get Black!

    Whis: Right.

    Whis: Both of you can feel the difference in his power, correct?

    Goku & Vegeta: Yeah.

    Whis: This is what happens when a mortal steps into a higher plane of being. It is not like Super Saiyan Red, Blue or just Migatte no Gokui where you gain a momentay footing into that stage.

    Goku: What do you mean by momentary?

    Whis: Super Saiyan, no matter the transformation, is very taxing on the stamina of whomever is using it, especially when one first uses the new transformation. If you do not have a grasp of the state, then your stamina will drain that much faster.

    Vegeta: Then how is Sage lasting this long against Beerus?

    Whis: Oya oya, did Vegeta-san and Goku-san not catch the movements Sage-san made when his fur changed color?

    Goku: You mean when he closed his eyes and clenched his fists?

    Whis: Percisely. To you his movements were probably just that, but to me he made movements that were so fluid, fast and precise that he grew accustomed to his new state the moment he opened his eyes. (Turning his head) Oya, here comes some spectators.

    Since we were so close to the barrier between the universes it didn''t take long for Champa and Vados to arrive. Because Beerus was finally using 100 percent of his strength and another being of equal power fighting him, how could they not be curious about who Beerus was fighting?

    Between me and Beerus there were no big techniques nor flashy moves. We collided in an old hand to hand combat. Although the amount of surges in energy waves said otherwise. Our power was too strong and I couldn''t synchronize with Beerus'' attacks to stop them. I had almost no room to spare a thought but because this was not my universe I did not want to destroy it.

    Champa: What the f.u.c.k?! Whis! Who the hell is Beerus fighting with?!

    Vados: Champa-sama, it appears to be the third Saiyan that fought in the little tournament between you and Beerus-sama.

    Champa: WHAT?! HOW CAN HE BE THAT STRONG?!! (Under his breath) He''s almost as strong as me.

    Vados: Champa-sama, it''s not good to lie. Hohoho.

    Champa: VADOS!!!

    Whis: Nee-sama, were Beerus-sama and Sage-san causing too much of a disturbance?

    Vados: Only a bit. A few planets were destroyed but nothing too major. Just in case, I reinforced the barrier wall.

    Goku: (Whispering to Vegeta) A few planets she says, and it''s still no big deal?

    Vados: So Sage-san has finally reached an equilibrium with himself?

    Whis: It appears so Nee-sama.

    Vados: To think it would be this much though, universe 7 will be stronger during the next tournament of power. Champa-sama, if you continue to laze around you won''t be able to keep up with Beerus-sama anymore.

    Champa: Why are saying that as if Beerus is going to lose?

    Champa turned his head quickly at our fight and came to a sudden realization that he tried to deny.

    Champa: You''re telling me a mortal is going to beat a GOD?! A MORTAL?!

    Vados: Champa-sama, I''m afraid that your current display of knowledge leads me to believe that you are in dire need of training in education and fighting. You can call him a mortal but that does not mean he is one.

 Chapter 170 - 170: You Fat Bitch!

    In typical Dragon Ball fashion, Beerus and I were clashing around the now empty space where the barren planet used to be. Every clash sent immense shockwaves out into the universe but like Goku, if he fought Beerus before like in the original story, I got used to it and started to nullify the waves. Beerus could not keep up with me because I read his every move. Beerus started to use Hakai (Destruction) energy. I recognized it through the dark purple aura that surrounded him. I used my Ginga Rinne Sharingan (Galaxy Samara Copy Wheel Eye) to see the energy so I can use it myself. I didn''t want to use my eyes before because I was afraid that it would cheapen our fight not to mention it would most likely give me too much of an advantage now that I am on equal footing with Beerus.

    I used the same Hakai energy and as we clashed we canceled each other out. I saw that we were still surrounded by the pieces of the destroyed planet so I used one of the Rinnegan techniques.

    Sage: (Clapped my hands) Chibaku Tensei!

    Beerus: I already saw this technique.

    Sage: True but not all of them. (Poof)

    Beerus: A clone?!

    Sage: Shinra Tensei!

    Beerus: What?!

    I pulled Beerus into the core of the planetoid I was rebuilding and completely covered him in the rebuilt planet. To make it sturdier I used Mokuton Hijutsu: Jukai Kotan (Wood Release Secret Technique: Nativity of a world of Trees). Even though I buried Beerus in the core of the planet it didn''t mean that he would be tere forever. A few seconds later the planet blew up. Beerus took little to no effort to destroy it but it also bought me a few seconds to power up a beam and fire it at him.

    Beerus: Asshooooolllllleeeeee!!!!!!!!!!!!

    Beerus was trying his best to ward off the blast because I infused the beam with Hakai energy as well. After tuckering himself out redirecting the beam I flashed in front of him��

    Beerus: (With a smile on his face) Bastard.

    Sage: Shin Shun Goku Satsu! (Wrath of the Raging Demon)

    In a flash, I beat the ever loving shit out of Beerus. Of course I wouldn''t take it so far as to kill him. I grabbed Beerus by his collar and flashed to Whis''s location.

    Whis: Ara, to think that Beerus-sama would accept defeat with a smile.

    Champa: Listen here Saiyan. Just because you beat Beerus doesn''t mean you can beat me.

    Sage: You couldn''t beat Beerus, what makes you think you can best me?

    Vados: Champa-sama, it''s not wise to bluff right front of him. Sage-san, congratulations.

    Whis: It seems a training regimen is in order. Congratulations Sage-san. By bringing him back alive I assume you have no d.e.s.i.r.e to replace Beerus-sama, is that right?

    Sage: Yeah, I have no d.e.s.i.r.e to take his place. How else would we get stronger if Beerus dies?

    I took out a Senzu Bean and fed it to Beerus. Beerus woke up almost immediately. All his wounds were healed.

    Beerus: OOOWWWWW, why do I feel like I was stomped on while I was sleeping? Whis, I need headache medicine. (Looked at me) Oh yeah that''s right. I lost.

    Beerus extended his hand. I grabbed it and he pulled me in.

    Beerus: Don''t think that I will lose next time.

    Sage: I''m looking forward to it.

    As I was about to leave I was called out by Champa.

    Champa: Stupid Saiyan, underestimating me like I''m garbage, EEEAAAATTTTT TTHHHISSSSSS!!!!!!��

    Sage: YOU FAT F.U.C.K.I.N.G BITCH!!! WHEN I RETURN I WILL RIP OUT YOUR INSIDES AND HAVE YOU STUFFED SO THAT BEERUS WILL HAVE SOMETHING TO REMEMBER YOU BYYYYYY!!!!!!!!

    I was gone.

    As I didn''t want to cause a fracture or further destroy the timeline I avoided making a Yomotsu Hirasaka. I let the tunnel take me where it was meant to go and leave when I arrived. The turbulence of the tunnel was rougher than I thought as it was draining me of energy. By the time I was let out I slammed hard into a body of water and blacked out before I knew where I was.

    I felt groggy, tired, hungry and most of all, angry. I knew Champa was a petty piece of shit but, to do this just because he felt threatened? Pathetic asshole. I woke up in some hospital bed but by the looks of my surroundings I see that I was on some Earth. The language on the walls were written in Japanese but I was not in some Sengoku period but more modern and a little futuristic type era. I waited until a nurse walked in.

    Nurse: Oh my! He''s awake! I''ll call a doctor.

    A few minutes later a doctor came in with a strange mask on followed by the nurse that came in and other strange looking nurses. At first, I thought I was in a Demon world type Earth but then I saw a familiar face also walk in. He was a child of 15, had freckles, about 5''5 feet tall, shaky or nervous demeanor, sneakers too big for his feet and dark green hair. This kid was Midoriya Izuku, from My Hero Academia. The moment I looked at him he shrunk behind a nurse.

    Doctor: Now now, this boy saved your life. He found you washed up at the beach. Now that you have woken up, how do you feel?

    Sage: Groggy, tired and extremely hungry.

    Doctor: Seeing as that the reports say that this young man found you after you meteor crashed in the ocean and washed up at the beach, I don''t doubt you. Food will be here shortly.

    Sage: I''m sorry doctor but a normal amount will not be enough.

    I didn''t want to threaten anyone, especially since they saved me, but due to my hunger I let out an intimidating aura subconsciously. The doctors, nurses and Midoriya were all frightened, since I didn''t mean to the building also shook. When I noticed that, I drew back my aura.

    Sage: I apologize. I did not mean to frighten you.

    Doctor: No, no it''s ok. Since you''re hungry it just means that you are recovering. How does your body feel?

    I closed my eyes and felt the movement of my cells. I scanned my entire body and found no real damage other than the extreme shortage of energy. I have yet to experience this low level of energy before. I could get more energy but inhaling air or soaking in the sun but I need food. I tried opening my pocket dimension but I couldn''t even do that. I got up off my bed, started to twist, turn and crack my joints. I breathed in and out.

    Sage: Doctor, how long was I out?

    Doctor: You were unconscious for a week. I can see that you are really hungry because we were not able to feed you intravenously. No matter how we tried, the needles we had could not penetrate your skin. We were also trying to put in a feeding tube in your mouth but your jaw was also tightly shut. Frankly, we were afraid that you would die from hunger but you are still alive.

    Shit! All the food I ate and stored for my Shokubotsu is gone. I didn''t take into account the amount of energy I required once I became a higher being and this drainage is far worse then when I first landed in the One Piece universe. It looks like I have to go to Toriko''s universe and get some ingredients that he found from going into space. The capture level of the space ingredients are way higher than the ones on their Earth so I can get more energy. At the moment that trip is going to be on hold since I can''t even open my pocket dimension.

 Chapter 171 - 171: Temporary License

    Since I had no energy to access my pocket dimension, I had to deepend on the food that the hospital gave me. Since they felt guilty that they couldn''t feed me for a whole week, they gave me as much food as they were able to but since the hospital was running out they stopped immediately. I had some energy but not much, still not enough to open my pocket dimension. I also ran into another problem, being brought into the hospital was not free and since they couldn''t identify me, they considered me either poor or a foreigner. I was broke and technically stranded here until I open my pocket dimension.

    Since it was Midoriya that found me and took me to the hospital, he and All Might came to visit me for my discharge. There were many people rushing to get All Might''s autograph so they quickly closed the door to my room.

    Midoriya: Hehehello, my name is Midoriya Izuku and this is All Might, the symbol of peace. I got a call from the hospital saying that you will be discharged today.

    Sage: Sarunokami Sage. Quick question, why did you lie to the hospital saying that you brought me here?

    Midoriya: Oh, I-II thought that using All Might''s name would be an inconvenience to him considering his popularity. But, how did you know that I lied about me bringing you here?

    All Might: Midoriya Shonen (*I like the way he says it like this better), When you tried to pick him up, what happened?

    Midoriya: Oh, his weight! I couldn''t even lift his arm.

    All Might: That''s right. Maybe it''s his quirk, but he weighed about or over 10 tons when I brought him here. That''s why they used an ultra heavy and thick bed but the doctor told me that after a week he weighs about 113 Kilograms (250 Pounds).

    Sage: Can you tell me what happened before and after I crashed into the ocean?

    Midoriya: I was training at the beach until I saw a shooting star in the sky. I never would''ve thought that the shooting star would be you, Sarunokami-san. When you crashed into the ocean the waves you made were practically tsunami size. Thank goodness that All Might was there to disperse the waves.

    Sage: I see.

    Midoriya: Well, since you are better now, what are you going to do?

    Sage: I guess I will have to look around. All might, can I borrow your ear for a second?

    All Might: Haha, don''t be shy to ask for autograph.

    As All Might leaned closer, I put my arm around his neck and pulled him closer.

    Sage: (Whispering) I do not want to raise alarms nor startle that living nerve of a child. I am not from this world.

    All Might usually looks like he has his eyes closed but in that instance his eyes were wide open. I continued��

    Sage: (Whispering) I can understand that you may or may not believe me but you can feel that I am telling you the truth. The only reason I am in this situation is because I lost an extreme amount of energy. I have no malice towards anyone since I just arrived nor hatred towards life, so you don''t have to worry about me eradicating the planet.

    All Might: (Out loud) THE PLANET!!!

    Sage: You are going to scare your young ward there, keep it down. If I were to get back my missing energy I can destroy this universe with no difficulty at all. I wanted to know from you if everyone on this planet has powers like yours?

    All Might: (Hesitant) Yes, the majority of people on the planet have some type of power.

    Sage: Good. My plan is to help you. That way I can get my energy back and pay back what I owe.

    All Might: How will you do that?

    Sage: If everyone in this planet has powers then there are people who misuse their powers, correct?

    All Might: Criminals, yes, go on.

    Sage: I have a certain ability that lets me drain their energy, yes it can kill them IF I had no control, but I do. I would and could drain you but considering that you are severly injured and weakened, I will abstain.

    All Might: How did you��

    Sage: I can sense and see the energy around me and yours fluctuates up and down, brightens and dims, increases and recedes. The problem is, when it goes low it stays that way longer than it goes higher. Almost as if you are teetering between life and death.

    All Might: Once you have the energy, what do you plan on doing?

    Sage: (A burst of killing intent instantly filled the room) There''s a fat cat that I have to skin some place far from here.

    All Might tried to break free from my hold on him but couldn''t, Midoriya was on the ground pissing himself. I realized that I at least retained my physical strength so moving at high speeds and other physical movement should not pose a problem. Once I gathered my thoughts I pulled back my killing intent.

    Sage: Sorry, I didn''t mean to scare you guys. I couldn''t control my anger for a moment. Are you ok Midoriya?

    Midoriya: Yeyeyeyeyes. I-I-I''m fine.

    Sage: Maybe there is an extra pair of pants you could get from the hospital. By the way, do you guys know what happened to my clothes?

    All Might: Your clothes were most likely disposed of, when you landed your clothes were in shreds. I brought you some, here.

    I was given some spare clothes but I was not too happy about it. The clothes I lost was given to me by Hanc.o.c.k, another reason to rip Champa apart. All might agreed to help me out and took me to UA High School to speak with the Principal, Nezu. Midoriya went home to change. When we arrived in UA, which is said Yuei Koko in Japanese but it''s inverted so it means Eiyu, which means hero, I met with the staff. Once All Might explained everything to Nezu, they applied for a temporary Hero license for me on the condition that I help out the students as a teachers'' assistant. The good thing about it was that they paid for my hospital bills but they couldn''t handle my massive intake of food.

    The process for the temporary license was fast since it came from the principal directly. I could start catching criminals today. After I got to know the staff and got some clothes that actually fit, I went to the top of the Tokyo Tower and sensed around for the largest amount of energy and malice. With my speed I already covered the distance and moved in a flash. I arrived on the scene where I found a familiar set of white bunny ears, it was Mirko, the Rabbit Hero.

 Chapter 172 - 172: Bunny and Dragon

    I sat Indian style on the edge of the building overlooking the fight scene between Mirko and some random criminals. I didn''t necessarily have to fight to drain energy, I could just collect it after she is done but it would be better if I did take their energy before they are beaten down. If I drain them while they are defeated I lose out on more energy and could possibly kill them. Mirko is not known for being gentle, so she will beat the shit out of them.

    I saw that the criminals were calling out for back up. Like insects, they were swarming around Mirko, some were even carrying weapons. I jumped down and landed as silently as I could, I flashed to the back of the swarm of criminals and began to drain them. Like flies, they began to drop. The more I drained the further my reach. I drained all the criminals surrounding Mirko to the point of them collapsing. I realized then and there why Moro drains the entire planet with its inhabitants, because draining them like this is very inefficient. Mirko looked at the enemies before her falling to the ground without even touching them, then looked at me. She was not wary of my presence there, the look she gave was one of confusion. I put my hands in my pockets and simply strolled through the fallen bodies of the criminals as I smiled at her.

    Sage: Just passing through.

    It seemed that she snapped out of her confusion because she ran after me and threw a round-house kick towards my head. I fake sneezed and slightly bent my body forward, completely dodging the kick by a small margin.

    Sage: Must be cold out today, the wind sure is blowing.

    Again she kicked out but with the other leg. I bent down quickly like I was pretending to pick something up��

    Sage: Must be my lucky day, 500 yen!

    With a swipe of her leg, Mirko missed again. As she tried to ready herself for another attack I flashed behind her and whispered close enough so she can feel my breath on her ear��

    Sage: You know, (Her eyes widened) it''s very rude to attack someone for no reason.

    Mirko jumped away from me and took a fighting stance��

    Mirko: Who are you? How did you dodge my attacks? What did you do to those criminals?

    Mirko: Answer me!

    Sage: No introduction? Just attack first and interrogate later huh?

    Mirko: I find it hard to believe that you do not know who I am, I am the Rabbit Hero, Mirko.

    Sage: I''m new in town and received my temporary hero license today. I''m Sarunokami Sage. (Showed the paperwork)

    Mirko: So you''re a hero as well. No wonder I didn''t recognize you. What did you do to the criminals back there?

    Sage: Just drained them of energy.

    Mirko: Interesting power, but that doesn''t explain how you dodged me.

    Sage: Easy, it just means you are too slow.

    Obviously Mirko didn''t like the answer and stomped the ground hard enough to crack it. When she did that the police finally arrived to haul away the drained criminals. When the sirens were heard people gathered, I blew a kiss at her before slipping away within the crowd. I flashed away back to the top of Tokyo Tower to sense around for more energy to drain. After sensing some malice from a different direction from Mirko''s, I flashed near the location where the malice came from. When I arrived, the surroundings were already damaged and in the middle of it was a woman in a Chinese dress. It looked like the Dragon Hero, Ryukyu.

    I am either a p.u.s.s.y hound, giggity, or I''m just good at finding women. The enemy she was fighting was a minor villain but a villain none the less. From what I saw, the villain, by himself, had as much or maybe a little more than the group I drained with Mirko. I immediately jumped down and flashed behind the villain. I put my hand on his right shoulder and drained him into fainting.

    Ryukyu: Who are you?! What did you do?!

    Sage: I told him to lay down and he did, like a good boy.

    I tried to open my pocket dimension but only a flicker came out. F.u.c.k! Not enough energy. I will have to meditate and hope the planet allows me a bit it''s energy. I do not want to drain the planet forcefully because of the repercussions of the negative impact I can receive. Either that or hunt down All for One, killing him in the process. I didn''t realize how much energy it took to open a pocket dimension, even if it is small enough to fit a few beans through.

    Ryukyu: Hold it! For suspicious actions and with my authority as a Pro Hero, I am detaining you!

    Sage: This (Shows temp. license) is my temporary license. It tells you my identity.

    Ryukyu: I am still bringing you in.

    Sage: (With a grin) You can try but you will have to make me. And trust me, you don''t want this fight.

    Ryukyu: We will see about that.

    Ryukyu was attacking despite me having proof of who I am so taking some energy from her shouldn''t be a problem. Like Mirko, her attacks hit nothing but air. I wanted to test where my power was and there was no better opponent since she can transform to a dragon and can take hits, to an extent.

    Sage: (While dodging her flurry of attacks) Since you didn''t care about my identity papers and proceeded to attack me, I assume you are prepared to be hit back, right?

    Ryukyu: Like you said, you can tr��

    Boom! A short left jab dug deep into her stomach, causing vomit and spittle to leave her mouth. She reeled on the floor from the pain. I felt bad thinking she can take it. I bent down��

    Sage: Breathe slowly.

    I put my hand on her back and began draining her, even though it should be the other way around, haha. She had 5 times more energy than the villain and other criminals I took energy from. I got a little excited that I had enough energy now but I caused her to faint and I stopped immediately. I picked her up and tried to carry her to a nearby clinic princess style until Mirko showed up.

    Mirko: Hey! Put her down, now!

    Sage: She fainted. I was just seeking help for her.

    Mirko: Liar! If you were a normal Hero theres no way you would be at my location then here in less than 10 minutes.

    Sage: (Thinking to myself) I forgot she was a battle junky. (To Mirko) I''m just trying to help, if you wanna stop me you are welcome to, but, know that I will fight back this time.

    Mirko: (Licked her lips) I was counting on it.

    I smiled inwardly as Mirko leapt to me. I used my tail to hold on to Ryukyu as I dealt with Mirko. Every time Mirko made a wide kick towards me I would slap that legs a.s.s cheek and by the time she realized that her kicks were what I was aiming for she stopped kicking completely. By the time the local law enforcement came to put the villain away, Mirko''s a.s.s was swollen with two distinct hand prints.